ARBITRATION.

INTERNATIONAL

INTERNATIONAL
A

TRIBUNALS.
OF

COLLECTION
WHICH

VARIOUS

THE
BEEN

HAVE
AND

OF

SCHEMES

PROPOUNDED

INSTANCES

SINCE

1815.

BY

DARBY,

EVANS

W.

Secretaryof the

THIRD

Peace

ENLARGED.

LONDON

29

"

30,

BEDFORD

Society.

EDITION,

CONSIDERABLY

J. M.

LL.D.

DENT

AND

STREET,

1900.

CO.,
STRAND,

W.C.

LONDON:

BY

PRINTED
CIRCUS

LEA

WERTHEIMER,
PLACE,

LONDON

WALL.

"

CO-

in

(.4
TO

HIS

NICOLAS

MAJESTY

IMPERIAL

OF

EMPEROR

THE

ALL

RUSSLAS,

Book

^^10

IS

BY

GRACIOUS

MATESTVS

HIS

PERMISSION

CO

MOST

RESPECTP^ULLV

33846';'

DEDICATED.

II.,

PREFACE.

The

work

present
of

request

which

Association,
October

Special

of

When

the

Committee

requested

schemes

the

be

to

first draft
thousand

and

with

to

Peace

the

various

Rulers

to

whom

an

acknowledgment

It

followed

In

anticipation

Hague

these

second

edition

through
Hague
to

by

the

by

the

courtesy

Conference,
usefulness.

This

third
have

been

meeting

publications

two

its

pains

the

of

M.

who

edition

spared

the

de

Staal,

has

to

been

secure

additional

Peace

of

most

and

matter.

and

the

issued

as

distributed,

were

delegates

and

to

the

testified

enlarged,

conijjleteness

the

at

generously

considerably
its

were

Conference

Copies

among

spontaneously

of
issued

and

world, by

combined

were

Society.

Peace
of

of

edition

appreciation expressed.

containing

appendix

an

This

suitably bound,

and

sent,

was

an

civilised

the

such

members.

and

Copies,

of

Convener

published

Association

the

Society.

the

the

various

its

among

by

Conference.

Arbitration

of

Court

next

the

upon

Committee,

the

printed

was

presented

was

of

International

commission,

report

circulated

and

submitted

copies

jointly

fulfil its

to

an

of
the

at

Law

Conference,

Brussels

question

report

composition

printed

was

to

met

examine

to

for

report

and

the

at

International

the
the

at

the

study

to

Arbitration,

Court

was

appointed,

instance,

first

the

of

Committee

was

1895,

ist,

in

compiled,

was

and

accuracy.

no

VI

PREFACE.

is

It

commended

hope

that

topic

of

be

ruler

the

at

marked

the

and

the

the

photograph

reign

of

by

of

(falsely
His

Messrs.

"

be

called),

Imperial

W.

in

era,

shall

so

Majesty

1).

and

whatever

Downey,

the

substituted

the

critics

is, by

of

and

the

may

have

trament
arbi-

talionis.

permission,

Ebury

new

deliberations

for

lex

will

assembled

altitudes,

and

it

the

to

the

which

magnanimous

which

fresh

more

realised,

the

Conference

into

law

of

which,

new

be

hope

the

compilation

the

throne,

the

auspices,

of

sword

portrait

of

question

beginning

the

of

his

lifted

Russian

still

that

initiative

the

on

become

and

in

pubUc

general

may

this

Should

labours

under

Hague

reason

The

the

by

treats

generous

sits

who

have

say,

the

the

discussion,

useful.

to

given

impetus

of

due

it

which

and

study

of

acceptance

of

increasingly

largely

young

subject

the

popular

be

may

the

to

Street,

from

S.W.

CONTENTS.

page

Thr

Amphictyonic

The

Grand

Councii

Desicx

Penn's

William

Abbk

St.

de

C.ROTius

Bentham

48
CONTROYERSIES

Ewigen

Peace

84

Arbitra'iion

Bluntschli's

Organisation

David

Leone

Levi's

Dudley;
Draft

Edmund

Treaty

Supreme

Federal

Court

Preventing

of

90

War

92

Proceedings

of

High

96

European

Federation

Tribunal

of

102

Arbitration

122

Project

124

Notes

Hornby's

on

Permanent

Tribunal

132

Washington

of

Traite

76
82

Bluntschli's

Field,

72

Frieden

Means

Possible

Trieunai

Congress

Stuar-i-

John

Seeley's

Sir

56
68

Permanent

Perpetual

Mill,

20

International

an

Kant's

Scheme

DECIDING

on

zum

i6

Arbitration

ON

Kant

lo

Scheme

ON

on

TV.

Arbitrators

PUFENDORF

Kant

Henry

of

Pierre's

ON

Vattel

148

Washington

de

Memorial

of

the

165
New

Bar

York

Assocl^tion

167

...

Convention

France

between

and

the

United

States
.

Convention
Swiss-

American

Plan

of

The

France

between

the

and

Anglo-American

182

Treaty

192

Conference

194

Arbitr.a^tion

Pan-American

Chili

172

Arbitration

Treaty

204

CONTEXTS.

Vlll

PAGE

Italo-Argentine

1898

Treaty,

214

Ufficiale

Testo
,,

,,

,,

Congress

Sprague's

High

Arnaud's

Model

Scheme

for

Chinese

Sketch

Rules

P'orm

(Emile)

of

and

of

Arbitration"

Treaty

Treaty

228

234

252

262

Universal

Institute

the

of

Judicature

International

of

Treaty

Proposed

of

International

International

of

(Charles)

223

Public

of

Code

""

Lemonnier's

Nations

of

Tribunal

Congress.

Peace

Court

and

220

,,

Peace

266

Triiujnai.

267

International

Law

270
..

Rules

Proposed

Scheme

Rules

The

W.

E.,

LL.D.,

Rules

Brussels

Conference

290

296

Tribunal,

Arbitration

Darby,

282

Corsi

Professor

by

Jurists

Inter-Parliamentary

the

of

American

of

Arbitration

Fiore

322

Tribunais

International

the

of

Professor

by

350

Law

Association

Buffalo

364

368
,,

,,

Convention

of

The

,,

Peace

Hague

,,

,,

Conference

380

History
,,

,,

,,

410

,,

Results
,,

The

Proved

Pkacticabilitv

,,

,,

of

463

"

International

Arbitration

486

INTERNATIONAL

THE

As

is the

this

Council

formed
the

of

met

at

Anthela,

to

worship

of

Delphi

the

and

Association
the

after

the

immediate

numbered

worship

invasion

"

but

of

Its

of

each
for

Greece,
were

rest

many

character,

as

for

however,

one,

gathering

famous
very

Apollo

be

to

and

called

tribes, which

of

Pass

of

early

time

Thermopylae,

connected

were

the

temple

with

it.

Members.
of

Thessaly

of
the

in

at

of

neighbourhood
twelve,

of

was

the

over

in the

composed

was

States,
different

origin

(Ceres),

Association

Origin.

Its

little town

Demeter

rate

desirable,

is

League.

or

"

its

had

3.
The

history, and

an

There

comprehensive

so

predominance

Assembly

Association

tribes

There

Greece.

into

2.

of

assembly

intercourse.

ancient

marked

so

Amphictyonic

This

to

of what

neighbouring

mutual

gradually expanded

The

model

deliberative

their
in

associations

acquired

as

known

Association.

independent

regulation

which

to

The

"

the

was

among

such

kind

the

of

of it is necessary.

T.

The

COUNCIL.

referred

generally

account

some

AMPHICTYONIC

first institution

been

it has

as

TRIBUNALS.

authors.
B

the

by
the

which

tribes

those

tribes

Thesprotians,
These

Pass.

might
are

which,

include

variously

at

dwelt

any
in

originally
several

enumerated

dependent
in-

by

amphictyonic

the

4.

"Such
"

Its

"

Antiquity.

festival-associations
with

coeval

are

Greek

League

history,or

the

name

the

son

of

Deucalion

and

of all Greeks.

word

Greek

The
but

in

times,

met

and

transact

to

made

of the

most

Strabo, said
the

number

Council,
to

its

the

beyond

of
The

Dorians

to

tribes,and

the

around,"
stated

at

the

the
of

Argos,

which

were

the

its

Dorians,

various

of

three

the

be

to

All
the

quent
subseof the

privilege.

whole

from

settled

provinces

same

Grecian

of

sub-divisions

formed

the

constituent

the

originaltribes

several

communities

the

to

subject

was

being

Corinth.

the

fixed
in

votes

meetings after they had

of

the

the

salutary influence

representativeof
of

order,and

which

conquest,

the

in

according

was,

of

ber
num-

comprehended

Isthmus, although

gradually assumed

only

combination.

first it

distribution

Causes

of the

out

into

isthmus

^"Eolians,but
of

of union.

festival in common,

Confederacy

the

attend

became

consistingnot
and

the

For

they conquered,

name,

of

Dorian

League.

thus

sub-races
At

greatly extended

mountainous

League

local centre

keep

twelve

north

members,

continued

members,

The

its

this event,

Amphictyonic

cestor
an-

"

Hellas.

brought

the nature

and

common

literallydwellers

to

Acrisius, King

jurisdiction.
to

which

States

have

of

Amphictyon,

Extent.

of

entire

up

b.c,

to

to

meant

Its

"

consisted

Greek

14th century

as

business.

common

Association

which

be

even

Name.

sanctuary

same

6.

The

old

applied to populations which,

was

the

at

to

stitute
con-

history."

Hellen, the

of

referred

Amphictyones

specialsense

Its

"

body

said

to

originis,therefore,obscure.

Its

denotes

name

said

ancient, as

was

brother

5.
The

be very

to

its founder

Hellenes, for

of

national

Curtius,

says

be

even

may

common

supposed

was

amphictyonies,"

or

the first expressionsof

The

council.

lonians,
of

these

their promiscuous

7.

of

by

the

princes of

the petty

Thessaly,which

however,

describes

amongst

many

found

at

"

"

wider

and

the latter than

lastlymore

affairs of

by

several

States,

year,

in the

one

meeting
Here,

held

was

the

deputies

says

Freeman

at

Greek

to

(" Hist,

nation,and

sphere,the

whole

delate
to

put

10.

Besides
or

in

some

the

of

"

transacted

were

deputies
from

the

by

sent

morial.
imme-

time

on

forth

other

in the

of

every

autumn,

Demeter.

near

each

At

centres.

from

Gov.," p. loi),

"

nearly

all

parts

matters

to
interesting

decrees

which,

within

of
the

body

of

Greece,
whole

their proper

respected."'

Popular

Council, which

once,

regularlyconvened

temple

of Fed.

nation

Greek

rest

{Grote,II. 253.)

were

visited both

Greeks, including members

habituallymet

the

politicalat

established

spring,at Delphi, the

it

Anthela, where

than

Assemblies.

Annual

"

this Council

of

meetmgs

comprehensive

religious

Council.

rules

accordingto

9.

Two

of

"Council," composed

Congres.s,or

prevent

institution,
one

ancient

Amphictyonic body

the whole

to

But

promoting domestic

religiousand

The

"

dangerous fury

primitive habit

the former."

8.

The

more

districts

Greece," I.,14). Grote,

"an

as

the

of

the

to

in

of Ancient

then
purely religious,

first

of the northern

originallyintended

Council

instances

confederacyentered

(Mann. Oxon, E.S.).

equally useful

History

the

but
fraternisations,

been

had

which
this institution,

(Dr. Gillie's

provinces

defence

of invaders, for their mutual

concord

been

pecuHarly exposed

were

foreigninvasion,was

Object.

Its

"

is said to have

Primarilythe League
into

COUNCIL.

AMPHICTYONIC

THE

Assembly.

held

itssessions either in the

adjacent building,there
n

was

an

temple

Amphictyonic

As-

AMPHICTYONIC

THE

COUNCH..

by ^'Eschines (Cfes.

described
sembly (fk-KX"j"T/a 'A/i^i/crwo"'wr),
Tuir

which

" 1247),

residing in

in the

met

the

where

place

strangers who

numerous

devotion,

other

or

It would

interval

between

Council,

Right

"

which

exercised

was

State

usurped

the

whole

States

various
unit

right of

petty tribe,forming but

composing

entitled

was

could

only

be

have

right would

colonies

all the

among

with

case

not

seem

the

claimed

12.

These
if the

consisted
Hellenes

of
be

treated

things)and

Pylagorse.

Hieromnemon
is not

known.

known

three
was

the

as

was

in the

of

as

value

appointed by

Am-

one

unless

is manifest

but

rarely in

which

tion
proporThis

they belonged.
if it had

tribe
and

.Eolian

shared

been

; and

tage
advan-

Argos,

or

one

that

greatlythe

Sparta

which

this

was

colonies

Dorian

Council.

the

each
race,

of

they

Hieromnemones

Pylagorae were

the

privilege. {Thirlwall.')

same

delegatesfrom

were

Athens

the

as

Amphictyonic

an

Members

"

who
races),

At

of

lonians, but

have

to

still less

of

; but

had

their turn, and

of the tribe to

been

it

representation),

to

tribe, it

tribe,such

same

represented in

importance

the

to

in the

States

over

its

community,

one

when

Representatives to

send

perhaps,regulated by private arrangement

was,

or,

meeting.

of

right to

as

for

required

was

Representation.

in the

phictyonic tribe (which

together

extraordinary Convention

an

of

the

called

was

decreed,

regular times

two

in

of the

business,
curiosity,

from

its aid

measures

appoint

to

II.

order

and

held,

was

Assembly

when

as

the

execution

necessary,

the

that this

however,

thought

Congress

visitingit

were

of persons

composed

was

reason.

seem,

carrying into

The

the

extraordinary cases,

in

only

air, and

open

the twelve
must

be

races

annually elected,
lot ; the

practiceof

sub-

called
of

wardens
{i.e.,

and

other

(or
holy

one

States

amphictyonic

the

13.

The

of

duties
to

(Ad Voc),

these

civil

and
the
of

latter

in

members

of
the

the

give.

debate.

The

stricter sense,

they

occasionallythey

the

nor

summoned

Assembly
Dr.

could

preserving their

and

the

from

year

was

bound

and

that, when

took

to

586

B.C.

a
"

State

declared

war

originalobjects,or
to

seems

be

to

the

and

were

petent
com-

number

their

eloquence

the

decision

that,

in

them,

of all the
the

of

the
and

bers
mem-

Pylagori

the

besides

"

skill

or

Assembly

neither

of

nemones."
Hierom-

protecting
celebrating,

Pythian Games,

the

League

principlesof international right,"

sanctuaries

inflict fines

"

at

The

the

to

or

or

of

popular right
expulsion, and

even

punishment

had

"

holy

destroy

any

Oath.

least,the

faithfully
expressed

which
by ^^^^schines,
not

The

"

against it.
14.

The

chief,

especialpurpose

But

says

submit

not

28) says

sanctuaries,and

the

could

twelve

Pylagorae

alone

Assembly

the

certain
of

the

Pylagori before

time.

common

violations

that would

the

onwards,

maintain

the

hand, whose

the

by

universal

Seyffert

place, the Assembly

that

for

call the

reverse

two

p.

they

formed

at

Oscar

called

the other

elected

could

that

says

which

of their States

of the tribes present

deliberations, and

by lot,twenty-fourin number;

Hieromnemones

but

the power

deputies,including a

chosen

orators

that

classes,the Hieromnemones

Pylagori,on

The

religious

(the Hieromnemones)

subordinates

of two

Suidas

says

with

entrusted

History of Greece,"

("A

the

Thirlwall

Grote

sacred

and

supportingthe interests
in

effect.

twenty-four votes,

fixed,were

not

body

determine.

authority
with

directing their

firstwere

of the

his

as

the former

sent

themselves

for each
to

and

League

The

gives

the

into

Dr. Abbott

Pylagori.

difficult to

very

constituents.

of

office

decrees

deputieswere

was

the

Hieromnemon,

(II.248).

one

their

of

preparing

carrying their

the

who

(the Pylagoras)was

consisted

are

respectivelyentrusted

were

concerns

Functions.

deputies

author,

one

voting, while

called

Their

"

these

According

council,

in

bound

Amphictyonic

character
the

the

terms

of the
of

Members

town,

not

the
of

to

institution,
oath

the
cut

served
pre-

League
off

any

AMPHICTYONIC

THE

Amphictyonic

of their power

utmost

if any

should

one

those

the

voice and

by

villes du

des

aucune

lit des

ni

courantes

de

ne

quelque peuple enfreint

detruirai

de

et

toutes

de

constitution

originallyonly
Dorians,

make

to

necessary

division

the

and

two

v.otes,but

was

assigned to

with

in the
each

of

of the

decisions
held

"were
to

enforce

of the

sacred

and

had
even

was

"

holy

"

war

of

taunt

of

I.

qui

du

je

et

dieu,

toucheront

de

ma

voix

622.)

the

on

into

the

of

which

of

tribe

Each

had

lonians

and

sections,it became

two

therefore

was

solid had

remained

which

tribe

Each

it.

originalvote

The

theory

Congress.

growth

divided,

were

one

vote

sections.

two

Decisions.

"

says

Lempriere ("Class.Diet."),
even

of

violations

that would

are

richesses

si

Et

la guerre

mains,

mes

the

inviolable,and

declared

"You

in Athens:
the

State

eaux

conseils,je m'emploierai

not

bringing war
"

an

the

submit

against it.

Demosthenes,

arms

could

popular right,took place, the Assembly

expulsion,and

leurs

guerre.

ceux

rested

Locris

Council,

When

them."

detourner

pas

de

represented by

of those

case

16.
The

de

ses

the

each

that

ne

Voting.

"

change.

(or split)so

doubled

de

tribes

but

de

temps

maniere

deliberations

one,

and

hand

jamais detruire

ne

lui declarerai

Council

the
the

in the

votes

two

be

againstthe

I'usage de

{Calvo, 3rd Ed.,

of

perfectequalityamong
had

; and

should

or

and

foot

de

pieds, de

mes

15.
The

"

en

loi,je

aide

les

forces."

mes

ni

quelque

ou

tirer vengeance

en

god,

quelqu'un pilleles

si

en

sacrees,

with

empecher

paix

cette

Que

complice

choses

aux

rend

se

ou

villes.

ses

outrages

counsel

Amphictyons,

pas

de

temps

en

him

depute,

des

corps

fleuves,et

the

the

to

in their power.

means

every

such

treacherous

punish

to

jure," disait chaque

"Je

le

take

punish

to

committed

who

should

temple,

but

the property of

plunder

cognizant thereof,or

things in

running water,

from

town

COUNCIL.

Such
into

taken

were

up

sanctuaries, or
inflict fines,or
to
a

the
war

of

even

punishment
was

dreaded

Attica, ^schines,"

Amphictyonic

war."

The

AMPHICTYONIC

THE

had

Council
it

organised

no

always had

such

By
and

their two

of the former
in

for

war,

Later

"

had
as

B.C., and

Phocianswere

the

Macedonians

at the

because

already made
member

new

carried

was

lost its

had

is shown

instrument

Phihp, numbering
the

; but

^^tolian

The

the

Gauls
which

against Phocis
institution

become

Council

by

political

summoned

ratified all his transactions

200,

the

took

acknowledged

was

the

and
a

expulsion

community

That

that

fact

the

by

decree

Macedon.

the

Macedon

of

kingdom

the

originalcharacter

by

expelled(B.c.
346),

threatened

when

League.

by Philip of

out

this time

the

of

duty.

of the sanctuary

itself master

still

gloriouspart they

of the

time

same

decrees

History.

defending the Delphian temple

in 279

the

instance,the

withdrawn

was

enforcing its

undertook

given to

votes

of

means

who
partisans,
17.

COUNCIL.

and

principalmember

by

declared

Hellenic

of the

body.
Two

(344 B.C.) Philip procured

later

years

Amphictyonic Council, requiring him

Sparta and

to

been

often

victims

the

B.C.

191

who, nevertheless,had
each,

votes

Under

its action
It

the

the

Roman

was

now

for

the

Acarnania,

which

he

The

national

Greece,

nor

had

so

c.

seventeen,

having

seven

Council

not

after the

two

National
Abbott

says

settle

exist,but

Delphian temple.

the

city

Malians,

Thessalians,and
of

Nicopolis

in

battle of Actium.

is in the

League

it neither
to

the

to

incorporated the

the

find of the

it power

who

Dolopes

founded

of

care

with

extinct

assembly

of

had

in 339

to

continued

Pythians

Amphictyonic Council,

The
a

and

had

insolence

forces.

amounted

League
the

to

we

last notice
18."

not

the

limited

substituted

the

one.

rule

Magnetians, yEnianes

of

which

Amphictyonic

of members

reorganised by Augustus,

was

the

cruelty;and

only twenty-four votes,

only

rest

the

decree

communities

tyranny and

of her

number

the

check

to

defenceless

appointed general of

Philipwas
In

protect the

2nd

century

a.d.

Assembly.

(Part IL, 29), was

conducted

the

disputesbetween

policy

of

great cities.

THE

Nor

the

was

whole

the

Council

AiMPHICTYONIC

Association

Freeman
Greece

represented
Western

the

(Hist, of
legislature

Fed.

"

not

were

The

clerical

"

body

There

corresponded

what

is known

principle of

Arbitration

that the

19.

The

strife and

such

whom,
enemies.

But

be added,

applied

was

of
or

add

to

but

they

a
officially

not

were

Tribunal

sense

Arbitration,or

recognised

even

And

the savage

departure from
it

and

supplied

their minds,

when
the

philosophersof
war

the
those
use

intend

who

think

children,

destroyed."

failed to

Historians
had

The

day

be

"

not

{Abbott, Part H.,

"

deplore

And
the

abilityto

an

p.

execute

it marked

poems,

present
The

lines

"

devastate
of

enemies,

laid

to

were

reconciled

to

political

down

quarrel
they

"as
to

were

Hellas, or
city,men,

and

in

burn

women

therefore

to

be

20.)

Effective

fact

the

was

it.

to

the

population
their

in

regulatingthe practice

on

to

meet

it might

the Homeric

up

Hellenes

to

whole

equally

were

the

act

century, when

oath.

not

shown

ideal, which

an

deadly

were

feelingthat they

effect

depictedin

of

some

sacrifice,
and,

without

other

any

could

feelingwas

Greeks, proceeded

that the

20.

seldom

they

some

tribes

common

This

with

friendlycorrection," and
or

warfare

fourth

Amphictyonic

houses,
and

the

among

Thessalians,

wholly

Greeks

the

even

in

as

members,

interests,without

not

was

the

adjacent

common

oath

powerless

as

and

peculiar tie.

was

among

of

share

to

discuss

the

Abbott,

Phocians

year

by

Organisation.

Peace

number

to

united

oath.

"

is careful

indicate that it in any

to

as

bloodshed

the

as

togethertwice

were

But

"

Association, says

prevent

of

nothing

common

it.

by

to

is

it is the

he

is, they

sented
repre-

American

an

or

religiousbody,

that

98), but

were

Synod

Diet

of which

p.

Amphictyonic

the

that

Swiss

Federation

body.
religious
to

as

Gov.,

that it included

sense

Ecclesiastical

an

not

Amphictyons

the

says

as

Christendom,

Congress represents

(p. 102),

in

national

Greece.

of

COUNCIL.

that

the

One.

Amphictyonic

its sentences,

and

Council

therefore

lO

GRAND

THE

DESIGN

{Translatedfrom SitllysMemoirs,
I.

object of

The
whole

of

would

have

nothing to

had

nothing

number

Their

viz.

kinds,

Six

"

reduced

was

and

Empire,

of
becau.se

its
and

the

The

members,
bUshed

of

Balance

measures

The

"

for

making

all these

the

parties;

introduction
and

of

most

that of the

six

mark,
Britain, Den-

monarchies,

Bohemia.

and

The

the
(seigniorial),
be

may

called

on

them

public
Re-

ducal,

federated),
Con-

all these

with
can

States

undoubtedly
such

equity,to
be

the
as

the

understood

be
of

; the

Europe,

happiest possibleidea
time

renders

without

dififi-

small

easily met
all

general

needful

in

the

whose
for the

in

the

institutions.
The

of this General
ancient

esta-

once

commerce

Henry's precautions. Only

representingthe

"

order

libertyof

would

useful

the

of all these

pledges as regardsrehgion and

divisions

arise

reforms,

the union

to cement

which

IV.

model

The

Statutes.

and

for the

assurances

detail could

was

Great

five

Republic (Helvetian or

and

mutual

establishment

way

amongst

reciprocaloaths

Council

same

Laws

maintain

to

enlarging further

General

Venice

calculated

statutes

of

of

three

Powers

five elective

The

Swiss

the

contentment

culties of

the

of

were

Belgian Republic (provincial).

the

and

; the

politics
;

in

dukes), the

and

laws

they

Spain,

France,

Republic

the

III.

on

of

of

ground

sovereign republics.

four

Lombardy.

Italy (which

of

and
fifteen,

Papacy, Poland, Hungar)',

the

republics;

The

the

on

States.

of

to

were

and

Sweden,

wisest

for

which

Powers,

hereditary monarchical

great

hereditary monarchies

any

of

ground

the

on

Number

The

"

monarchies,

elective

four

number

"

II.

the

se^.)

ei

the
proportionately

another

one

envy
fear

to

VI., pp. 129

divide

to

was

certain

1603.

Object.

Plan

between

Europe

equality,and
Power.

New

the

IV.

ed., 1822, Vol

new

The

"

HENRY

OF

General

Council

Amphictyons

Council.
of

Europe

had

of Greece, with

been

founded

the modifica-

II

DE

DESSEIN

GRAND

Due

{AIi^Dioiresdii

Sully VI.,

de

I'Europe,

toute

n'eussent
ni rien

entre

rien

eu

du

cote

II.
nombre

Le

savoir

especes,

six

partager

nombre

de

I'equilibre.

Nombre

dominations

grandes

Suede

I'Empire, la Papaute
la Boheme

etaient

de

cause

lois et

membres

et

les

et

eux,

les

Lois

cimenter

faire

pour

tous

plus

au

parties;

besoin

ete

tant

les etats

les

I'idee la

doute

sans

changemens

plus sages

et les

que

modele

celui des

de

anciens

levees

que

de

sur

meme

et

nommer

tout

je
a

tous

religion,
que

la

liberte

m'etende

du

heureuse

le temps

merce
com-

beaucoup

general

II

de

ne

detail,

represen-

I'etablissement

aux

les

sur

egards.

ces

souvent

de

sous-entend

qu'on p{ltformer, pour

apporte

sur

equite,au

avec

se

le conseil

dans

ces

la

cela

tous.

de

fois etabli ; les

partages

I'Europe, dont

toute

plus

etait

prevenir

reglemens

les

plus utiles.
IV.

Le

Hongrie,

quelques petitesdifficultes

que

aisement

qui auraient
comme

de

une

pour

ces

precautions qu'avait prises Henri,

pouvaitsurvenir

la

I'union

I'ordre

mutuelles

assurances

qu'ilsoit

sans

electives,

Statuts

les

et

y maintenir

general des

soi-meme,

la

Danemark,

republique Suisse,helvetique ou

reciproques,tant

mesures

contentement

la

propres

engagemens

politique;

la

Les

"

les statuts

entre

sermens

dues,

ses

III.
Les

France,

republiquebelgique (autrement provinciale).

la

confddere'e,et

heredi-

republiques,la re'publiquede Venise, (ou

la republique d' Italic,

qu'on peut
seigneuriale),

ducale, a

le

la

monarchiques

cinq

trois

de

republiques souve-

Pontificat,la Pologne,

le

ou

les quatre

les

Lombardie;

la

et

I'egalite,

monarchiques

Grande-Bretagne,

I'Espagne, I'Angleterre ou

de

cote

elles etaient

hereditaires

monarchiques

six

Les

puissances, qui

Etats

des

quinze, et

proportion

avec

du

autres

aux

taires,cinq monarchiques electives,et quatre

raines.

mot.)

pour

de

unes

etait reduit

en

niot

seq.:

les

Le

"

de

certain

un

envier

craindre

etait

plan

nouveau

1603.

L'Objet

"

du

IV.

et

129

I.

L'objet

HENRI

ce

"

Le

conseil

General

Conseil

general de I'Europe, avait

Amphictyons

de

la

Grece,

avec

ete

pris sur

les modifications

THE

12

tions suitable
It consisted

to

of

our

certain number

all the

continuallyassembled

as

to

to

throw

pacifyquarrels,to
religiousaffairs

and
form

and

of

procedure

of

determined
advice

of

Henry

Pope,

the

other

Venetian

republics

and

lesser

renewed

three

every

V.
As

into three

Paris
the

be

would

which

two

pretty
the

the

Cologne,

of

that

have

for

only

have

made

have

might

been

Trent

might be

Cracow,

judged

and

Europe,

in

fixed

or

places,
such

as

their environs, for

or

not

movable,

consequently
Metz,

divided

three

centres,

expedient

more

more

into parts, of twenty-

convenient
or

it was

movable,

or

divided

were

many

to

form

had

of
them

"

to

divide

should

be fixed in

Luxembourg,

be
one

Nancy,

Councils.

-Minor

this

besides

special convenience
would

Sweden,

Treves, Frankfort, Wirtzbourg, Heidelberg,

VI.

suitable

Emperor,

Strasbourg,Bale, Besan^on.

Spire,Worms,

been

four

whether

permanent

following towns

Mayence,

I think

e.g., of

two

would

be decided

to

residence

so

were

centre

fourteen

The

Meeting.

of

place of meeting, whether

near

of

ticularly
par-

itself.

The

election

whose

be

If it

their

like

If it

others.

them, the

to

for one,

Bourges

or

composed,

which

Powers,

have

united.

or

magistrateseach,

two

of

parts

Senate

Republic, and

Place

The

"

Council

suitable for the

be

more

years.

place, it would

the

to

the

of

been

have

The

foreign.

or

followingPowers

seventy persons,

they

as

civil,
political,

France, Spain,England, Denmark,

of
the

of about

Senate

the

Poland,

Lombardy,
the

Kings

of

would

votes

the

internal

it should

that

was

Republic,

affairs

on

oversee

whether

Senate

the

by

for each

commissioners
the

this

policy.

our

Christian

the

deliberate

and

lightupon

Europe,

of

end

discussing different interests,

with

themselves

occupy

the

of

Powers
to

IV.

commissioners, ministers,or

of

Senate

HENRY

climate, and

usages,

from
plenipotentiaries

arose,

OF

DESIGN

GRAND

General

certain

of smaller

number

different

placed,

By

cantons.

e.g.,

it would

Council

at

still have

ones,

making

for

the

six, one

Dantzic, Nuremburg,

DESSEIN

GRAND

convenables

politique. II consistait
ministres

de
plenipotentiaires,

ou

senat

delibe'rer

pour

vider

soit

I'Europe,

proce'duresde

les

determinees

compose,

de

Lombardie,

qui aurait

fait

aurait pu

regard

conseil
Si

sejour

autant

de

I'une ;

Trente

Si

autres.

de

L'avis

de

saires,
commis-

quatre

Le

"

Suede,
de

; et

les

deux

puissances, ce

trois

en

de

dont

personnes,

le

ans,

Lieu
s'il etait

plus

qu'ambulatoire,divise

devait

le

h propos

ce

que

reuni.

trois,que

en

Cracovie,

ou

endroits

ou

de

coeur

des

fixe

I'Europe,

ou

et

villes

quatorze

ne

pour
deux

les

pour

point le diviser,le

ambulatoire,
etre

comme

Bourges,

ou

environs,

leurs

jugeaitplus expedient de

on

fussent

qui

Paris

tels que

commodes,

centres

quelqu'une

trois

dans

etre

d'assemblee, soit qu'il fut

pres

et

partageait
par portionsde vingt-deux magistratschacune,

le

on

leur

fut permanent,

et

forme

lui-meme.

exemple,

ans

plus particulierement

ete
senat

ce

trois

deciderait

lieu, on

du

de

corps

I'etranger.La

soixante-dix

de

renouveler

se

la

religieusesde

republique venitienne

d'environ

senat

un

de

s'occuper

republiques et moindres

V.

en

survenantes,

avec

par

la

Pologne,

les autres

seulement, pour

notre

potentats suivans, I'empereur, le pape,

des

chacun

de

France, d'Espagne, d'Angleterre,de Danemark,

rois de

choix

suffragesde

qu'ilfut

pour

commissaires,

assembles

senat, auraient

ce

les

par

etait

Henri

de

elle-meme, soit

avec

de

civiles, politiques et

affaires

les

toutes

but

interets,pacifier les querelles,eclaircir

les differens

discuter

au

les dominations

toutes

affaires

les

sur

nombrc

continuellemcnt

republique chretienne,

IV.

climat, et

certain

un

en

HENRI

notre

usages,

nos

DE

devait

consequent

par

suivantes

etre

fixe

lieu
peu
dans

Luxembourg,

Metz,

berg,
Nancy, Cologne, Mayence, Treves, Francfort,Wirtzbourg,Heidel-

Spire, Worms,
VL

Je

crois

former

un

par

"

qu'outre ce
certain

de
particuliere

places,

Strasbourg, Bale, Besanqon.

Conseils

Des

conseil

nombre

differens

exemple.

general, il eCit
de

moindres,

cantons.
a

moindres

Dantzick,

En
k

en

la

pour

creant

d'en

convenu

encore

six,on

Nuremberg,

commodite
les aurait
Vienne

en

THE

14
in

Vienna,

Germany

the last in the

Spain,

and

Bologna,

; at

place

and

the

HENRY

in

IV.

Italy ;
for the

convenient

most

England,

OF

DESIGN

GRAND

Constance

at

of

kingdoms

Belgian Republic,

; and

France,

which

it

more

concerned.
particularly
VII.

Appeal

"

But, whatever

Councils, it

were

of

was

by appeal

recourse

have

should

the

to

number

the

utmost

VIII.

of all its

(and

other

Cape

Verde

the

Political

the

Philippines,Goa,

IX.

"

One

precaution
be

would
declared

to

apportioned
already

form

joined

held

to

maintenance
to make

the

despoilthe

to

and

in

Christian

the

House

the

lands"in
Nether-

in

Africa

kingdoms;

Azores,

Mexico,
which

and

the

among

"

finally,the

Asiatic possessions,

Countries.

new

to

all

countries

conquered

kingdoms,

which

would

be

and

which

would

be

Republic,

who

Sovereigns of Europe.
Expenses.

that the Powers

and
forces,

plan succeed,

with

would

Princes, carefullyexcluding those

different

of

Pyrenees, leaving to

it ; countries

relation

them

of

the

its other

Conquered
take

all the

Spain, bounded

of

kingdom

to

Moluccas,
"

of armed

all these amounts.

authorityof

to

possessions

belong

X.

only remains

united

and

great

out

to

rank

unchangeable decrees,as

was

found

to

decisions

coasts), Canary Isles, the

its

islands which
suffice

have

Powers, Sardinia,Majorca, Minorca

these

Island, with

of themselves

they should

Objects.

it to the

other

on

special

freelyas absolutely.

as

confine

to

islands

American

It

the

....

it,for equalitywith

the

and

Atlantic,the Mediterranean

the

by

these

possessions in Germany, Italy,and

word,

of

Council, whose

of the Plan

political
part

Austria

General

from

"

form

utilitythat

of irrevocable

emanate

Council.

the

and

Great

Sovereigns, pronouncing

The

General

the

the

the

to

force

being considered

to

should

tax

themselves

for all the other

until the General

Council

for the

things necessary
should

specify

GRAND

Allemagne,

Bologne

I'endroit juge le

d'Espagne

DESSEIN

DE

Italic,a

en

plus commode

IV.

Constance,
les

pour

d'Angleterre,et

et

HENRI

15
le dernier

et

de

royaumes

dans

France,

republique belgique, qu'ilre-

la

gardaitplus particulierement.
VII.
Mais

quels

il etait
particuliers,

de

VIII.

de

auraient

arrets

les

Partie

; les

possede

de

Tempire
dans

les

d'Espagne

Pyrenees, auquel

Mexique,

le

Afrique ;

en

royaumes

tout

Pays-Bas

renferme
aurait

on

clarerait unis

d'y

ete

eilt
a

la

meme

choses

pour

seulement,

monarchiques

et

iles

autres
avec

sur

qu'il

ce

I'Ame'riquequi

fonder

parmi

prendre, par rapport

fonder

excluant

de

question

que

I'entretien

necessaires

nouveaux

de
et

des

"

de
Des

grands

ses

autres

de

ces

les pays

qu'on

de-

qu'on distribuerait
ceux

qui tiendraient

I'Europe.
Frais

guerre,

la faire reussir, en

toutes
general etat specifie

et

d'engager chacun
gens

tous

royaumes,

soigneusement

les souverains
X.

II n'est

laisse

conquis

republique chretienne,

princes,en

rang

Pays

Les

"

precautionunique

differens

I'Ocean, la

Cap- Vert,

seuls

de

entre

les iles de

avec

mot,

un

Asie.
IX.

conquis,

le

et

suffiraient

qui

pays

en

de-

qu'ellepos-

ce

enfin, les Philippines,

Coa, les Moluques,

possessionsen

deja

aussi

c'etait de

grandes dominations

autres

Canaries, les A9ores

appartiennent;

Une

emaner

Politique
....

de

et
Italie,

en

egal aux

le rendre

cotes

lui

censes

politique

purement

d'Autriche

et les

Dessein

I'Europe, la Sardaigne,Maiorque, Minorque

ces

de

autant

souverains, pronongant

du

seul royaume

au

Mediterranee

de

appel au

par

ete

etant

conseils

ces

qu'ilsressortissent

les

tous

dessein

maison

la reduire

pour

de

Allemagne,

en

la forme

et

irreformables,comme

et

La

"

partie du

pouillerla
sede

dont

General

qu'absolument.

librement

La

utilite

toute

reunie

I'autorite

de

le nombre

general,

decrets irrevocables

Conseil

au

fussent

que

grand conseil

Appel

"

valeurs.

d'eux
et

pour

attendant

se

toutes

que

taxer

lui-

les autres
le conseil

i6

WILLIAM

PENN'S

EUROPEAN
OR

This

is

Penn

may

that

is all.

That
an

"

not

plan

owed

1.

That
and

Peace
a

of

the

2.

years

3.

That
at

That

differences
cannot

body

be

should
also

plan, but

Tribunal
exercise
act

as

Parliament,

before

this

depending

the love

of

appointed Deputies, in

and

there

establish Rules

observance.

yearly,or
see

once

in two

or

three

cause.

styled the Sovereign,or

Imperial,Diet,

Europe.

Sovereign Assembly
between

should

Sovereign and

one

by diplomatic

adjusted

proposed

"

their

or

should

of

States

this

of

Europe should, for

by

they

be

feature
:

meet,

meet

it should

were

of

should

as

chief

to

their mutual

this

Parliament, or

4.

agree

furthest,or

That

the

Sovereign Princes

Order,

Justice for

Congress, which

proposals

Diet, Estates,

General

Sovereign

permanent

of his

deliberative, and

as

was

Penn's

Diet.

permanent

suggestion

design.

grand

Safety.

judicialfunction

The

IV.'s

Henry

formal

or

well

as

PARLIAMENT,

1693-94.

of

of

Parliament

judicialfunctions
of

it the

to

the creation

was

International

Committee

ESTATES,

reproduction

have

DIET,

before

means,

be

brought
another
its

all

that

sessions

begin.

5. That
Diet should

if any
refuse

of

the
to

Sovereigntiesconstitutingthis Imperial

submit

their

claims

or

pretensionsto

the

l8
All

14.

should

speeches should

collect the

the vote

least

by

should

and

chest,which

and

President,who

the question before

state

"),

the

prudent

and

delivered in

be

have

be

as

writing
"

proper

at

or

locks

in the States

table

or

for

in the form
in

person,

different

many

secretary for each

desk

three-quarters
vote,

seven.

Assembly (" tens

and

by

Journals, kept by

should

There

by ballot, after

except

pass

should

sections in the

ten

be

complaints should

of Memorials

each

the

to

of the Venetians.

majorityof

All

18.

should

method

Nothing

17.

addressed

of the debates

sense

voting

commendable

16.

be

SCHEME.

is taken.

The

15.

or

PENN's

WILLIAM

trunk

there

as

are

").

section

these

clerk for

("a

secretaries

in

the

Assembly.

section

end

the

At

19.

records

"), and

clerks

Each

20.

have

an

then

of

lock

1.

the

by

noblest

22.

the

them

and

in the

up

which

of each

debate

will

be

Sovereignty,for

its

difference arise among

of

their votes

on

the

the

and

of

those

tru7ik

is but

said

each

examine

("journals

common

the

of

or

very

Memorials,

chest.

fit, may
and

the

them.

regulationsof

Assembly,

If any

should

purpose

secretaries

or
exemplification,
copy, of

Rules

[member] out

one

Sovereignty,if they please,as

Sovereignty,one
take

for

those

Journals of Proceedings upon

session,

(" ten ") appointed

the

compare

of every

members

question.

will

fail to be

not

of

composed
honour

own

the

the

and

Delegates

forming

the

adopted

wisest

and

safety.

from

the

same

majority should

WILLIAM

It is

23.

and
any

such

and

be

24.

Estates

the

without
that

also

no

Diet

followed

must

very well for

under

by

till all the

quicklyopen
a

train

both

ox

the

Sovereigntyshould

way

more

that

business

should
to

be

session
"The
easy

for

finished

allowed;

the

"for

veniences."
incon-

Sovereign

first would
men

proceedings,

unseen

of

be

leave

none

be

unfair
and

seen

French.

the latter

of

in

either Latin

but
civilians,

I9

and
great penalties,

neutralityin debate

language spoken
be

SCHEME.

that every

permission

latitude will

The

extremelynecessary

representedat
the session

PENN

of

be

quality."

20

IV.'S

HENRY

The

Abbe

"

agreed

to

the

shall be

There

1.

followingArticles

in

"

forward

the

undersigned Sovereigns,and,

in

to

perpetually

perpetualCongress

unbroken

preserve

be

shall

sented
repre-

Senate

or

if

in

city.

free

Society shall

European

The

2.

of any

Government
render

State, except

3. Tht;

shall

Union

not

to

adequate

and

prompt

magistrates againstseditious

preserve

and

injury to

the

Sovereign House,

the

to

4.

with

the

Sovereign

shall

which

are

can

be

No

actuallyin

the

chief

troops

to

or

to

send

prevent

and

his

which

he

State

possession of

guilty.

successors,

is to possess

member

of

besides that

his

to

sioners
Commis-

the

punish

Sovereign, nor
any

in

care

or
prerogatives,

shall

such

Sovereign of

and

reigns,

or

contented, he

accompanying Treaty.

rulers

strength and

person
of

case

be

to

feeble

Territoryhe actuallypossesses,

Sovereign Family,
those

in

inquireinto the facts,and

Each
the

and

constitution,and

rebels.

its whole

in his

Sovereign,either

the

its

assistance

persons

employ

all interfere with

at

order, during regencies,minorities,or

by

Society,a permanent

Sovereigns,

Sovereigns

The

Europe.

by their Deputies

to

all Christian

possible,among

undersigned Deputies, have

day

between

perpetual Union

peace

this

from

1743.

Articles.

present Sovereigns,by their

The

1658, died

born

was

Fundamental

I.

and

Pierre

St.

de

SAINT-PIERRE.

ABBE

THE

BY

ELABORATED

SCHEME,

family.

or

The

21

EXTRAIT

DE

L'ABBE

M.

I.

souverains

Les

II y

1.

nente

possible,entre

inalterable

la Paix

Souverains

Les

I'avenir

dans

Deputez

1743.

soussignez

Deputez

Union

Societe,une

une

les Souverains

sont

permas'il est

soussignez,et

le dessein

Chretiens, dans

de

Europe.

en

perpetuellement representez

seront

Congrez

un

1658

Souverains

les

tons

leurs

par

perpetuelle entre

et

rendre

jour

ce

Pierre,

Fondamentaux.

Articles

presens

de

aura

DE

{Mot pour mot.)

St.

de

articles suivans

des

convenus

PIERRE.

Castel

"

PERPETUELLE

PAIX

SAINT

Irenee

Charles

DE

PROJET

DU

Senat

ou

perpetuel

leurs

par

dans

Ville

une

libre.
Socieie

La

2.

de

nement

chaque

fondamentale,
Princes

et

3. L'Union

empecher
foibles

employera

de

ni

Sujets,soit

par

sa

en

Regences,

ni

Estrangers

contre

le

comme

sa

des

Prince
Tutrice

et

comme

Comniissaires

verite des

faits,et

sa

expres
meme

en

dans

les

secours

les

aux

Republi-

droits,

de

poison,

estre

temps

des

soit

par

au

ses

quelque Sedition,
autre

ou

violence

Souveraine, rUnion,

Maison

pour

pour

prejudice

aucun

s'ilarrivoit

Protectrice

soins

ses

Minoritez, les Regnes

ses

en

tous

et

la

contre

ou

ct

fait

soit

ne

Conspiration, soupcon

Revoke,

suffisant

et

forces

ses

personne,

des

la forme

conserver

Magistrats

aux

toutes

Etat, il

chaque

en

Gouver-

les Rebelles.

les

pendant

que

Souverain,

Etat

et

et

du

point

pour

prompt

un

Monarchies,

les Seditieux

n'est

ce

donner

melera

se

ne

si

Etat,

pour

les

dans

contre

ques,

Europeenne

par

dans

envoyera

nee,

eux

Troupes

informez
pour

cet

de

la

punir les

coupables.

Successeurs

posseder
Aucun

pourra
sont

Souverain

Chaque

4.

du
par

le Traite

pour

luy

et

pour

ses

qu'ildoit

ou

cy-joint.
ni

Souverain

actuellement

contentera

Territoire qu'ilpossede actuellement,

Souverain,
estre

se

dans

Membre

aucun

d'aucun
sa

de

Etat, que

maison.

Maison
de

Souveraine

celuy, ou

de

ceux

ne

qui

OF

SCHEME

22

annuities which

hereditary

Empire

Emperors.

If

Sovereign a

State

he

of

6. The

he

the

Electors

than

the

shall

should

that which

and

of

there

as

there

possesses,

be

fall to

he

possesses,

settle himself

that

on

shall

Deputies

in

of Commerce

particular
;

but

in such

and

reciprocaltowards

The

Articles

votes

which

of the

according

that

manner

all

shall

have

been

House

shall have

Union

the

signed the
establish

shall

shall

in

without

and
judge strictly

either in relation

to

of

usual, by

the

other

suits,of

judges

Sovereign

shall

of

lend

till

they

the

equal

Equity.

amended

the

and

greater number

place

value

where

hand

Chambers

towns

to

to

the

the

thousand

ten

shall be
the

shall arise

between

matters,
above

of

reconcile,and

disputesthat

other

or

his

in

provisionally

be
a

authorised

less consequence,

the

be

may

majorityof

executed

different

subjects of different Sovereigns, in

; the

nations

upon

be

when

all the

Union.

Appeal,

Commerce

laws

founded

votes,

consistingof Deputies

Commerce,

codify

different

passed by

Tenour,

of

to

the

and

nations,

and

their Form

labour

between

general,and

originalDeputies,

to

of members

pounds

of the

out

go

incessantly

improved by three-fourths

The

not

"c.

7. The
Articles

shall

Spain

of

Kingdom

Bourbon,

Each

guarantee

is fallen to him.

which

to

the

Sovereignties,

two

long

so

succession

considerable

more

that which

leave

may

that

Emperors,

right

by

Territory or

majority of

possess

elective,except

or

elected

be

may

of

possession,

shall remain

which

henceforth

shall

Sovereign

5. No

in

assume

reciprocalpromises.

of

for the execution

except by

Union,

of the

four-and-twenty votes

is not

he

exchange

an

themselves

I'reatyamong

sign any

shall

Sovereign

No

make

not

of another

privatepersons

of which

Country

Sovereignsshall

the

either

heretofore.

as

of any

I/Ord

the title of
and

paid

PIERRE.

ST.

to the

Sovereignsowe

the

be

shall

State

ABB^

THE

decided,

defendant
execution

as

lives.
of

the

Les

rentes

dont

il ne

luy

ne

point en

sera

Souverains

Les

comme

actuelle

possession,ou

et

c^uatre voix,

I'Union

et

d'un
particuliers

Seigneur d'aucun
dent

faire

i'Union

d'aucun

du

que

consente-

trois quarts des

aux

I'execution

de

garante

vingtdes

reciproques.

promesses

Souverain

5. Nul

desormais

pourra

ne

TEmpire pourront

elus

etre

Empereurs,

les Electeurs

qu'ily

tant

Sou-

deux

posseder

soit electives ; cependant

verainetez,soit hereditaires,
de

possession

la

d'echange

Traitt^ entr'eux

demeurera

Peis,

cy-joint.

entr'eux

autre

garantie de

la

sous

le Traite

par

23

aux

le titre de

Territoire,ny signer aucun

ment,

PIERRE.

le passe.

par

pourront

ne

ST.

prendra

point promise

sera

DE

Souverains

les

payees,

Souverain

Aucun

ne

doivent

que

Etat, seront

autre

l'aBB^:

DE

PROJET

des

aura

Empereurs.
Si

droit

par

plus considerable

Royaume

Bourbon,

s'etablir

dans

d'Espagne

ne

Souverain

un

celuy qui luy

sortira

point

Etat

un

laisser

il pourra

celuy qu'il possede,

que

qu'ilpossede, pour
6. Le

il arrivoit

succession

de

celuy

echvl,

est

de

la maison

de

etc.
******

Deputez travailleront continuellement

7. Les

Commerce

Articles du

de
particulieres,

les Nations

entre

cependant

sorte

egales et reciproques pom

soient

differens

des

general,et

en

Commerces
les Loix

que

Nations,

les

toutes

les

redigertons

fondees

et

I'equite.

sur

Les

Articles

presens,

qui auront
executez

seront

qu'un plus grand

nombre

etablira

L' Union

qui

naitront

entre

les

compose'es

juger a

Sujets de
procez

naire

les

rigueur,et

violence,ou

pour

les autres

la

divers

de

Juges

le

des

lieu

ou

demeure

des

Deputez

dernier

Commerce,

consequence

et

teneur,

voix,

Chambres

Souverains, au-dessus

moindre
du

sur

en

de

Deputez

lors

signe I'Union.

auront

Villes

differentes

en

forme

leur

trois quarts

aux

Membres

de

Commerce,

du

et
concilier,

par

reformez

voix des

des
pluralite

la

provision selon

par

qu'ilssoient

jusqu'a ce

maintien

passe

seront

le

autorisez

ressort
ou

pour

les procez
matieres

autres

de dix mille livres ;

decidez

le Defendeur

I'ordi-

chaque

SCHEME

24

of

judgments

the

OF

THE

ABBE

Chambers

ST.

PIERRE.

Commerce,

of

if

as

they

his

were

judgments.

own

Each

his

Sovereign shall,at
and

robbers

banditti,and

the

making reparation;and

charge,exterminate

own

pirateson

if he

has

need

take

up

arms,

his inland

his coasts, upon

of

the

help,

of

pain

Union

shall

assist him.

8. No
but

againsthim

Members,

and

or

to

who

shall be

if he

But

Society.

Deputy

shall

Sovereign

any

present

the Senate

has

memorial

shall take

mediating Commissioners
Senate

shall

This

judgment

the

or

war,

Society,or

and

shall

he

for

Sovereign

until he

9.

refuse

or

less,namely

of the
it shall

its

refuse
of

into it,or

shall

be

Deputies
:

"

in

to

and
of

charges

that

the

point,

has

Union

declared

him,

an

be

the

enemy

until

and

war,

close

have

regulation of

regulations

the

at

the

the Senate.

upon

the

its

by

shall

upon

to

shall be

judgment

him

Senator

execute

Senate,

Peace,

definitely.

votes

before

arms

up

war

from

from

them

make

the

pay

repose

enter

There

Senators

shall

Society is

should

the

to

enemy

"

who

each

of

City

by majority of

of his master

communicated

conquered

the

until

orders

take

separated

ever

If,after
a

given

the

his

reconciled,

judgment,
of

of the

any

difference

be

cannot

arbitral

shall

until
even

that shall be
be

be

not

judgment

they

the

European

shall order

in the

reconcile

who

Society, and

disarmed,
and

shall

Sovereign

declared

to

if

Senate

of

he

them,

by three-fourths

shall have

until he

The

; or,

the instructions and

received
and

to

by

and
provisionally,

votes

care

them

judge

the

to

the

complain

upon

hostility,

any

to

enemy

to

make

to

an

cause

any

demand
a

declared

commit

or

he

be

executed,

the

country

of hostihties

shall

his dominions.
formed
to enter

until he

of the

of

thereinto,it shall
and

Europe,

the

the number

to

be

Senate

United

shall

make

fourteen
declare
war

votes,
him

upon

an

him

entirelydespoiled.
of

Europe four-and-twenty

Sovereigns,neither

more

nor

France^ Spain, England, Holland, Savoy, Portugal,

26

SCHEME

Bavaria
and

and

OF

THE

Switzerland

and

Sioeden,Denmark,
and

Associates.

and

the

to

Each

his

of

expenses
in

security,each
of

and

people,

the

in

shall

be

necessary

paid

too

much

him,

both

shall

Senate

deliberate

shall

the

securityof

before

the

be

of the eleven

; but

of

the

of

each
of

The

the

shall

Senate
the

be

"

shall

Voting

twelve

made

up

their

to

paid
in

Associates

and

in

Deputy

augmented

shall

they

or

or

votes

begin

imperative.
above-named

of all the

consent

diminish,

shall

for the

always,
common

fit.

Articles.
of

composed

mentioned,

by

is

prevent

majorityof

upon,

matter

to

Articles, the Societymay

Sovereigns who

Articles

by

the unanimous

Important
be

anything pressing

Articles

votes, add

it shall think

II.

decided

fundamental

the other

for

as

three-fourths

I.

have

to

shall have

Society,either

the

point altered, without

good, whatever

shall

information

be

who

upon

it is deliberated

by deciding,by majority, whether

by

those

regulated

is found

afterwards

riches

Union

and

if anyone

its

three- fourths

the

alternately nominate

shall

and,
provisionally,

members

of

interest,by

quellsedition,the questionmay

be in any

by

for

the

to

first be

at

instructions

and

and

their quotas.
the

None

shall

powerful Sovereigns

less

imperativefor

12.

and

afterwards

what

thereupon ;

vote,

proportionto

and

State,

sociates,
As-

Electors

subsidies

the

to

and

shall contribute

revenues,

and

it
provisionally,

one

and

sociates,
As-

vote.

one

Commissioners

the

The

When

Palatine

of the Union

his

majority,

principaland

little.

11.

Society,

each

taken,

forming

the

but

everyone's quota
a

have

too

Associates

and

Pope, Muscovy, Austria,

Ecclesiastical

shall have

and

when

votes,

in

tlie

Associates,

proportion to

provisionallyby
of

Associates,Florence

Associates, Lorrain

Poland,

Deputy

Members

The

and

Associates, Prussia, Saxony,

Hanover

ID.

PIERRE.

Associates, Venice, Genoa

Associates,

Courland

ST,

ABBE

one

one

shall
and

Deputy

have

of the

of

signed the Treaty

afterwards
from

Deputies

each

their
of

number

the

other

DE

PROJET

LABBE

DE

ST.

PIERRE.

27

mark, Pologne, Pape, Moscovie, Autriche, Curlande

Hanovre

Chacun

Les

10.

frais de

Depute

n'aura

Membres

et

Societe,

la

de

chacun
les

contingens

et
pluralitt?,

missaires

avoir

dans

la suite

paye.

Les

voix,

alterneront

et

leurs

deliberera

voix

commencera

en

de

Etat

les

quelqu'un

se

fait raison

sera

trop peu
former

pour

leur

Depute

la

pour

Societe, ou

question

la

provision,et

decider

par

la

chose

quelque

sur

de

la surete

appraiserquelque Sedition,
des
pluralite

si

la

les Com-

que

Associez

nomination

et

contingens.

provisoirepour

de

Peuples,

qui auroient

puissans et
la

pour

le Senat

Quand

11.

moins

Souverains

tion
propor-

chaque

necessaires,et

ceux

aux

provision k

par

provision,il luy

leurs

dans

cela

interest par

principalet

en

proportion de

pris sur

par

paye

de

richesses

eclaircissemens

trop

la surete

pour

quarts des voix, apres

auront

les

et

contribueront

reglez d'abord

sera

trois

aux

des

et

revenus

I'Union

de

subsides

aux

chacun

de

Associez.

et

qu'une voix.

les Associez

et

TUnion

instructions

une

leur

ensuite

de

trouvoit

Electeurs

Associez, Archeveques

et

Associez,

et

pluralite,si

la

decider

se

que

pressant

ou
pre'venir,

pour

pourra

avant

de

de
la

la

deliberer

on

matiere

est

provisoire.
12.

taux

On

changera jamais

ne

cy-dessus exprimez, sans

les Membres

; mais

toujours aux

trois quarts des

I'utilitecommune

des

Le

demeurera

Souverains

Articles
d'un

Senat

votans

cy-dessus, et

Depute

de

voix

Articles

"

chacun

dans
des

auront

la suite
autres

2i}ia7iime de

ajouter, ou

tous

pourra

y retrancher

pour

propos.

Importans.

compose'
qui

Articles fondamen-

onze

Articles,la Societe

autres

qu'ellejugera a

ce

aux

le consentement

I'egarddes

2.

I.

rien

d'un

des

signe
leur

Deputez

de

Traite

des

le

nombre

Souverains

sera

mesure

chacun

douze

augmente

qu'ils

28

SCHEME

Sovereigns, in

the

The

Senate,

with the members

of fear

only

of

provinces,that they
the

to

dominions

in

dwell
be

they reside, has

Ambassadors

These

Peace,

those

or

Each

inhabitants

naturalised

of

in

that

much

Sovereign shall,as

of the

Residents, and

to give them
officers,

not

Resident

of

cities

of

those

Prince

in

whose

disturbingthe

peace

whom

shall be

the Senate

and

charges

the

definitive

3.

When

shall

be

another

lies in

his

information

all the

the

from

City

of

his power,

included

in the instructions

Ministers,and
shall

they
intent

Senate, and

they may
to

facilitate

the

his other

desire

for the
month

every

Ambassador

Senate.
Residents

The

the

shall order

things to

the

territoryof

be

give an

of

chosen

may

to the
tranquillity,

account

shall all be

territory.

public securityand

shall

to make
to

money

the Treasurer
shall pay,

the

the less

of those

of

account

his

Commissioners

State,in

the

revenues

order

to

of

soldiers

of

one

powerful, the

the

and

by

there

enemy,

nation

than

levyingand maintaininga great

of the Union

give

Quota.

employ troops againstan

is necessary,

in money,

of

and

his

greater number

; but

with what

of

number

verifythe

to

Sovereign

regulation

the Union
no

of the

shall send

of the

of troops easy

who

cause

nesses
irreproachablewit-

the

the

as

inquiryconcerning things that

to

and

that

Residents

and

native

the

among

of

also

capital

thought

no

all

from

subjects.

of

perpetual

Sovereigns,

correspondence

but

them,

the

Utrecht.

at

always maintain,

shall

millions

two

the

tranquillity.

and

all

another,
of

held

free them

to

it ; and

sign

continual

up

each

may

other

keep

of

shall

shall

be
provisionally

with

Residents

The

PIERRE.

they

Society,and

great province of

in each

ST.

which

to

one

Ambassador

an

shall

the

ABBE

in

in order

distrust

and

THE

order

of the Senate

assembly
2.

OF

number

Union

shall

furnish

that money

shall

be

the

surplus of

most

their

of

them

furnished

powerful Sovereigns,

extraordinaryquota.

le

L'aBB^

DB

PROJET

du

TAssemblee

signeront,et

DE

Senat

ST.

PIERRE.

se

tiendra

29

provision

par

Utrecht.

Senat

Le

2.

sujet

crainte

de

de

Resident

un

la

correspondance

une

Societe,et

defiance

de

et

seulement

toujours non
encore

de

les Membres

tous

avec

entretenir

pour

les

des

Ambassadeur

un

les delivrer

pour

uns

de

tout

autres, entretiendra

chez

chacun

chaque grande Province

par

perpetuelle

de

d'eux, mais
deux

millions

sujets.
demeureront

Residens

Les

Provinces,

regard

des

Habitans

autres

souverains, que

et

Residens,
de

donner

leur

enverra

du

I'Ambassadeur

pour

Souverain

d'entre

pris

seront

Paix, ou

et

du

seront

ils

les

naturalisez

les instructions
et

les

tous

tranquilite

la

les mois

tous

compte

autres

ses

demandes

la sflrete et

rendre

pouvoir,

son

au

Senat.

nombre

Etat, afin

son

leurs

pour

des
des

verifier le Memoire
de

en

dans

seront

toutes

sur

qu'ilsdesireront

Residens

Les

duquel

tranquilite.

Ministres,

ses

publique,afin qu'ilspuissenten
et a

I'Etat

qu'ilsera

qui

choses

des

il ordonnera

et

eclaircissemens

Senat,

la

autant
facilitera,

Souverain

Ofticiers

la Paix

Territoire de la Ville de

du

les informations

toutes

dans

et

ces

irreprochables a

et

le Prince

Residens

ces

Capitales de

Territoire.

meme

Chaque

des

qu'k conserver

pense

naturels

ce

perpetuels

estre

Ambassadeurs

Ces

dans

temoins

pour

resident,ne

les Villes

dans

de

Commissaires

regler

des

et

revenus

son

que

le Senat

charges

du

Contingent

pour

contre

son

ennemi,

d'une

Nation

Souverains

moins

la

definitive,

Quand

3.
il n'y
que

d'une

autre

puissans la
rUnion
fournis

qui

plus grand

point un

aura

employera

I'Union

mais

levee

et

pour

Tresorier

fourniront

ordinaire.

en

de

I'Union

argent

le

Troupes

nombre

Soldats

de

faciliter

I'entretien d'un

leur fournira les deniers

au

des

aux

grand

nombre

necessaires,et
par

ces

les Souverains

surplus

de

leur

de

Troupes,

deniers

seront

plus puissans

contingent

extra

Member

If any

of

and

advances,

interest of the loan

time

In

of

the
a

the

full vote, to six thousand

with

may,

the

in his

charge

own

neither

and
officers,

those

estate,

any

or

officers

invest

pain of being disbanded,

most

nation

own

than
has

who
latter,

powerful Sovereign

very

borrow

maintain

and

his

at

foreign soldiers

all

are

those

nor

in any

soldiers

in

the

as

and

shall,upon

security,
purchase

government

but

anywhere

marry

the

troops for his garrisons,so

other

dominions,

with

in default.

for the

Union,

seditions,provided they

prevent

to

But

men.

of the

consent

troops of his
be limited

shall

borrow,

signed,the

Sovereignshave

more

shall

shall be

his

duly

pay

reimbursed

be

Sovereign that

powerful,which

less

to

Union

the

itself to

no

up

omit

money,

after all the

keep

PIERRE.

ST.

should

or

cause

by

Peace,

shall

powerful

Union

the

in troops

extraordinaryquota
make

ABB^

THE

OF

SCHEME

30

of their

country

nativity.

that

like

of the

Princes

the

for its head,

divided

retire either
the

to

the

which, during
which

he

make

the

possessed in

refugee

Two

give

given

of

one

chosen

have

of the

him

Union,

the

given him,
the

Union

into

the Senate,
to

that

shall not

the Union

; and

or

equal

revenue

shall

who

enemy,

and

until the

value

of what

country, that he may

own

that

protectedby

it has

repaid what

the

Member

country

own

be

and

kingdom,

choose

his

elsewhere.
of the

have

shall

beginning

Peace

his

in his

possesses

hundred

punished

shall

reconciled,has

when

habitation

who

until it be

Peace

enemy,

war,

Union,

the

Union.

there

shall be

the Union,

territoryof

of

Sovereigntyto

officer of

is

Sovereign who

against any

war

province shall

of the

other

Any minister,general,or

the

whom

General

the

to

or

Blood

its

from

Republic, or given as

declared

revolt in favour

provinces

remain

shall

province

governed

his

of

Sovereign,if one

shall have

Princes

the united

After

4.

of

with

of the

omitted

such
death
common

principalministers

war,
or

to

retire into

shall

be

for

officers of the enemy

foreign

delivered

imprisonment
country.

or

to

countries
the

at

Union,

disturbers
as
life,

of

the
and
the

Si

de

Membre

quelque

l'aBBK

DE

PROJET

I'Union

contingent extraordinaire

interests

les

fera

empruntera,
de

PIERRE.

fournissoit pas

ne

et

ou

temps

son

argent, TUnion

en

rembourser

fera

se

les

avec

qui seroit

prest par le Souverain

du

on

ST.

Troupes

en

avances,

I'emprunt

DE

en

defaut.

temps de Paix, apres

En
le

plus puissant n'entretiendra

Nation

moins

le

que

puissant qui

moins
mais

r Union

Troupes
pourvu

soient

ce

que

Officiers ni

Apres

I'Union,

si

Princes

Chef

ou

retirera

chez

ou

de

la

Peis, et

Peis,
Deux

qui ne

de

Seditions,
ni

et

d'estre

ces

cassez,

dans

que

afin

se

Sang

le

Membre

fera

(ju'il
puisse choisir

seront
seront

perpetuelle,comme

principaux

pas

retirez

livrez

choisi

en

I'Ennemi

de

I'Union, ou
le Senat

par

I'Union

pointque

la valeur

I'Union

des

de

fourni, et jusqu'a

aura

aura

sera

pour

qui

dans

ce

qui luy

fournira

biens

des

ailleurs

Ministres

ou

Perturbateurs

et

punis

de

la

I'Ennemi
le

cile
recon-

Refugie a

dans

habitation.

son

Peis etranger

I'Union,

que

dans

soit remboursee

ne

que

se

le Terri-

pareila celuy qu'ilpossedoit

revenu

se

ne

Officier

autre

ou

protege

un

elle

et

Souverainete

en

Province

de

I'Union.

de

sera

donnee

ou

un

faveur

en

demerabree,

cette

que

la Guerre

revoke

se

demeurera

Souverain

un

la Paix

cens

la Guerre,

Patrie.

d'autres

les

ailleurs

declare

auront

Republique,

de

Guerre

ait fourni
son

Provinces

ses

le General

qu'elleluy

ce

de

du

I'Union,

pendant

de

le

hommes

Etat

son

peine

marier

sa

consentement

prevenir

sur

se

unis

General

au

Ministre,

toire

pour

Officiers etrangers,

et

Princes

Province
forme

en

des

Le

son

une

cette

gouvernee

son

les

que

Souverain,

celuy

regie
mille

du

pour

fond,

aucun

de

leur naissance.

de

4.

rente,

et

pourront,

ne

six

frais dans

ses

Troupes

sera

pourra

Soldats

tous

Soldats

ces

acquerir aucune
Peis

Garnisons,

ses

pour

pu'ssant

entretenir k

et

emprunter

entier

suffrage

fort

qui

ce

signe,

auront

de

plus

pas

puissant,

Souverain

un

les Souverains

tous

que

Officiers de I'ennemi
au

de
Paix

de

commencement
mort

de

ou

la

de

prison

commune

SCHEME

32

shall

Union

5. The

shall discover

who

order

day,renew

PIERRE.

honourable rewards

to him

againstits interests,
conspiracy

in the

remained

Princes of the

conspiracy.

securityof

Blood, and

Union, and

agreed on,

and

maintain

able,to

its

cause

and

increase the

of the

Residents

they are

ST.

the

Union,

of
fifty

the

the

principal

ministers of their State,shall every year, on the same

in the presence of the Ambassador
in their capital
pity,

officersand

the form

anythingof

to

the
Sovereigns,

and

ABBE

give useful

expectedhad he

have

6. In

THE

shall be ten times greaterthan any the discoverer

and that reward

could

OF

of all the

shall

contribute

to

swear

the General

people,their Oaths,in

Union,

to be executed,in
regulations

order

much

as

as

and

to

to
punctually
keep the Peace

undisturbed.
there

7. As

who

have

immutable

there,ought

settlements
bounds

to

shall

Union

war, the

savages, and

only by

inhabited

are

givedecision by

8. When
remain

no

Union,

to

in any
person

those

capableto

him

children
no
leaving
shall,
immediately
upon
turn

or

is

the

; and

his

The
and

City of

of
the

their report it

on

the

the Union

the
reigningSovereign,

in that

and
State,shall settle,

with the then

as

he may

the
Sovereign,

always in

die

death,either
a

there shall

person

the event

of

suddenly,the Union

nominate

Republic,in

the successor,
the

case

Sovereign

successor.

"

Security

and
certain,visible,

and
limits,

succeed

into

III.
I.

have

; but this shall be

Government

havinga
against

to

of Europe,
Sovereigns

of the States of

one

his

the

three-fourths of the votes.

prevent disturbances

shall succeed

as

elsewhere which

for avoidingoccasions
territory,
appoint Commissioners,who shall,on

that, too, if it can, in concert

who

and

their

spot, get information about

shall

in America

several lands

are

and

Peace

citadels shall be

^UsEFUL

Privileges

Articles.
of

the

City

shall be fortified with

placedround

that

new

of

Peace.
new

inclosure

inclosure.

There

shall be

in it

things

magazines

each

for

necessary

Ambassadors

of

the

soldiers

the

of

possible,and
the

amongst

States-General

of

larger

in order

and,
loss
in

to

they might
the

from

the

suffer

furnish

these

If the
shall
of

name

he

Sovereign family:

have

command

Sovereigns;
troops

; but

should
before
The

which
of

Generalissimo

what

he

if any

Council

Union,
it shall
it may

for
principality

those

for any

Sovereignty

the
in

their

Laws,

tion,
will, in addi-

of

the

able
honour-

Chambers,
due

from

Union.

against

majorityof

Generals

fail in

disobey or
a

of

of

quota

Lordship

Union

of

of
no

troops

employments

Generals,

their

; he

other

or

duty, he

of

the

he

them

it
be

not

shall

united
those

among

General

have

may

shall

pleasure ;

at

the

Sovereign

any

votes

shall be revocable

dispose

shall

their

as

ordinary taxes

the

war

by

the

over

the

of

upon

instead

by one-half.

diminished

enter

that

the

they usually
So,

Residents, Judges
to

territory,

profitable and

more

Generalissimo

Union

what

livres

the

Union

indemnify

Utrecht.

of

or

Europe.

inhabitants

the

as

the

anywhere but

incorporationof

with

Consuls, Treasurers, etc., and

2.

for

of

Employments,

persons

of

the

same

will

quota

900,000

the

securing

will be

the

of

Individuals

posts, as Ambassadors,

subjects,they

in the
enlisted

Provinces

through

Property, Religion,and

be

not

only

compensate

while

Union,

enlisted

Lordship

w'ill pay

of

Deputies

of
territory

Commonwealths

the

United

the

they

sum,

cityand
be

all

nearly as possiblenatives

as

lesseningof

the

subsidies

as

all

shall

others

subjects of

by

draw

be

of

The

Officers

especiallythe

garrisonshall

the

Union

The

and

and

blockade.

the five

Residents,

in the

married

PIERRE.

long siege or

the

Union,

city, shall

inhabitants,and

ST.

of ammunitions,
provisions,

of

Chamber,

the

ABB^

THE

sustaining

the

Frontier

garrisonsof

if

OF

SCHEME

34

ofticers,

brought

of War.
in

case

have

there

from

Generalissimo.

the

prince of

no

conquered,

conquer
the

be

may
the

resolve
enemy

to

Sovereign family

to

be

give

all

erected

or

part
into

des

aura

sofitenir

pour

Ambassadeurs

Les
de

de vivres

Magasins

necessaire

etre

nisons

de

de

et le reste

possible;

ne

ST.

PIERRE.

long siegeet

un

les

long blocus.

un

qu'ilsera

les

cinq deputez
des

Gar-

possible Natifs

Territoire de

ou

I'Union,

Territoire

meme

pris que

etre

qui peut

ce

les Officiers

surtout

pris du

pourra

tout

Residens,

la Ville et
seront

35

munitions, et

autant

dans

garnison

la

de

et

TUnion,

seront

maries

et

DE

Frontiere,et

la Ville

Habitans
soldats

de

Chambre

chaque

L'ABBit

DE

PROJET

les

s'il est

parniiles Sujets des

Republiques de I'Europe.
L'Union

par la diminution

Generaux

Provinces

des

subsides de

grande

la

du

unies

contingentdedomagera

de

qu'ilstirent ordinairement

ce

Seigneurie d'Utrecht
ils

somme,

contingent,et

payeront

ne

ainsi

neuf

que
les

dedommager

pour

seulement

dans

conserves

Religion,et
des

incorporee a I'Union,

sera

dans

leurs

leurs

Residens, Juges
autres,

et

diminues

I'egarddes

de

Si l'Union

ou

de

la

ce

leur

que

seront

leur fournira

des

de

meme

non

biens, dans

leur

encore

sadeurs,
Ambas-

comme

Tresoriers

Consuls,

ordinaires

Sujets, ils

et

seront

Generaux

la

manquoit

pluralitedes voix, il ne
etre

des

revoque

ou

devoir,

son

il pourra

le

fois et quantes,

; mais

Generaux
mettre

elle

point

sera

Souverains

Troupes

ces

Officiers

autres

toutes

des

Troupes

emplois parmi

Generaux

ces

quelque Souverain,

contre

Souveraine,il pourra
aux

l'Union.

de

Guerre

en

disposerad'aucuns

qu'un

TUnion

Chambres,

subsides

Generalissime

il commandera
ne

des

Generalissime

entre

un

de Maison

leurs

plus

livres

de

les Habitans

de

moiti^.

2.

nommera

mille

cens

plus profitableset plus honorables,

postes

d'une

souffrir de

dans

Loix,

emplois,mais

lieu

au

Particuliers

Seigneuriedu prejudice qu'ilspourroient

Souverainete

les Etats

unis, il
si

quel-

deobeissoit
Conseil

au

de

Guerre.

L'Union
Souveraine
au

en

cas

qu'iln'y eflt point

vaincQe, pourra

Generalissime, tout

le Souverain

ou

se

determiner

partiede

ennemi.
D

ce

de
a

Prince
donner

qu'ilpourra

de la
en

Maison

Principaute
conqueiir sur

36

SCHEME

Every Prince,
whole

Vice-Deputies of

two

absence

sickness

or

ST.

PIERRE.

one

Deputy,

the

same

; and

Agents.

and

State,shall keep

every

round

year

ABBit

THE

Vice-Deputies

Deputies,

3.

the

OF

of

in

the

least

at

Agents

his

fillup

to

for

Peace

old, and

forty years

age, to fill up

two

of

City

place

in

of

case

of

the

place

the

be

distinguished

Vice-Deputies.
The

Vice-Deputies shall

first and

as

absence,
absent
and

Deputy

absent

the

bv

that

full

credentials

the

that the

in
first,
the

rightto

first Agent

Law

whether
of

who

shall

and

Peace

Senate, and

think

appoint them,

If

fit, and

him

incapable

his

Prince

from

that

but

shall be

City of

day

the

he

week,

the

first
of

duty

for the

by

shall be

has

been

the

Vice-Deputy

who

two

no

not

language

of the
labour.

others, when
the

employ

opposite to
its

of

he
same

nominate

and

peace

declare

votes

Senator, and

order

another

that
; and

Assemblies.
shall be

one

preservation

that function.

to

the

of

character,

applicationto

to

of

Union

years

has

the

two-thirds

excluded

for

of

temper

functions

the

their

to

substitute

have

business, knowledge

allowed

of

by

fir^tappointment,

been

appointed Deputy,

Vice-Deputy
two

and

no

Agent

years

one

in the

Peace.

has

not

of the
be

be

to

exercise

one

Prince

shall be nominated

dwelt

4.

Each

in their choice

in

together,in

may

desired

and
be

not

years

Senate

to

no
Similarly,

who

shall

industry and

them,

is found

be

who

one

perform

knowledge

their

shall

four

the
tranquillity,

After

may

likewi.se

their

to

recall

may

Senator

commerce

especiallyto

for above

Deputy

office of the

distinguishedas

moderate, patient,zealous

also

as

Prince

shall

of

be

they

Each

and

Vice-Deputy.

regard to superiorityof parts, capacity

Public

of illness and

case

rank

likewise

shall be

Agents

in order

Princes

The

order

succeed

may

second,

the

in

second,

their

in

the

or

together in

years

Functions

Senators
of

two

of

the

Deputies

Senate,

Judge

Governor

of

the

Frontier

City

ber
Cham-

of Peace.

Deputies.

shall, in
or

his

Director

turn, week
of

the

by
City

PROJET

QuALiTis

3.

l'aBB^

DE

Chaque Prince, chaque

I'annee

pendant toute

Vice-Deputezde

tiendra dans

Agens

Vices-Deputezseront

Les

Souverain
maladie

par

dans

Agens
le

(]uiles

Princes

la connaissance

Si

de la

langue

Prince

chaque

Paix,

Senateur
la

et a

par

Prince

priepar

Nul
deux

ne
ans

ete deux

Nul

ne

nommez

d'en

leur choix

commerce,

surtout

et

les revoquer,
il ne

et

un

Paix,a

substituer

employer

deux

le

fonction.

trouvoit oppose

fonctions,et

nommer

au

Papplication

et en

cette

aux

pourra

de la
a

pourra

se
d'esprit

faire les

I'Union

de

sortes

de suite dans

le Senat
tranquilite,

incapabled"en

la il sera

ans

caractere

son

le declarer
sera

la

la connaisles affaires,
a

du Senat ;

pourra

Depute plusde quatre

un

meme

la conservation

pour

d'autres,
quand il le jugeraa propos,
meme

de

de

cas

en

rang, et

au

egard dans

auront

nommeront,

zele
modere, patient,

travail :

premier

leur

premier Agent puissefairela

dans
a la capacite
d'esprit,
superiorite
du Droit publicet des diverses
sance

au

le

seront

la

caractere

d'absence,

cas

les lettres de

plein droit

de

afin que

ans, et deux

Vice-Depute absent.

fonction du
Les

second

de 40

Paix

de

remplacerles Vice-Deputez.

; afin que

absent ; les

Agens.

DES

la Ville

rcmplacer en

nommez

second

premier et

Depute

premieret

le

27

Er

moins

au

pour

d'absence succede

et

fonction du
par

Etat

age pour

; et deux

de maladie

ou

meme

PIERRE.

Vice-Deputez

Depute,

un

ST.

des

Deputez,

DES

DE

la

tiers des voix

ordonner

autre, et de

que le

jour-

ce

exclii des Assemblees

pourra

dans

la suite etre

Vice-Depute ;
ans

Agent

nul

dans

ne

n'ait
Vice-Depute qu'il

pourra etre

la Ville de Paix.

dans la suite etre

pourra

n'ait ete
Depute, qu'il

nomme

Frontiere,qu'iln'ait demeure

deux

Juge

nomme

de suite

ans

d'une
cette

Chambre
Ville de

Paix.

4. Fonctions

Chacun
semaine

des

Senateurs

Prince du

ou

Deputes.

des

Deputez

Senat,Gouverneur

M.'^84fi7

ou

sera

tour

Directeur

tour,

et

par

de la Ville de

38

OF

SCHEME

of Peace

; he

Council

of Five.

the

daily affairs

the

safetyof

the

the

and

Senators

their

of

but

in their

consent

in

the

of

Treaty,

shall be

the first President

shall

according to
who

function

that

When

any

his

that

intent

and

customs,

he

sittingof

The

assemblies, shall
Senate

so

that

be

precedence

be

incognito,and

who
weeks

case

till it be

signed by

desirable

to

regard

printed statements

the

to

examine

Secretary to
the

it.

all the

Assembly

the

the

chair
that

day

who

one

Union

retires
of

his

members

has

taken

his

place ;

Assembly

has

to

week

to

of
the

to

its

learn

fill.

by

the

it is

after

be President

qualifiedto

the

in

and

their

in

public

in
sitting

Presidency shall

private visits

deliberate upon

every

the

have
shall

one

decide

be

shall

of

the
it is

conducted

distributed

after the

majority

of

certifythat

shall be

Eight days

by

statement

shall

All deliberations

only, which

etc.

any

Senators, who

members.

shall

that he

; so

left hand

the

Deliberations,

three

Chamber

distinction.

any

not

other

the

tillall the

again

nearest

; but

of

shall

the

private committees,

are

without

Assembly

in

of the post he

5. Form
The

be

after he

in

signed the

side of

the

on

votes.

and

dignity,on

into

enter

time

of

Treaty

right

not

their turn.

regulated every

they

the

the

as

give any

he

Senate

; and

himself

shall not

Senators

in the

the

shall

have

duties

end

President

months

may

the

in that

presided in

until two

Senate

be

Deputy

the

the

at

an

place

Sovereign

already formed,

to

not

have

Assembly

of the

seat

him

comes

shall

shall

and

successor,

the

upon

it

of

in

regard

may

first have

Senate,

signatureson

of the

shall succeed

President

enjoyment

from

the

order

found

be

shall

of the
his

the

the

themselves

arrange

shall

majority

govern

such

President

shall

of

to

that

Peace,

nor

presence,

Sovereign who

Deputy

of

The

etc.

writing,by

The

Senators

appointed

City

in the

and

Assemblies,

important, and

the

seize anyone,

to

PIERRE.

General

the

pressing and

are

watchword,

without

order

that

ST.

of five Senators

Council

orders

watchword,

give

preside in

shall

shall be

There

ABBE

THE

in

by

tion,
distribu-

votes, whether

l'aBBE

DE

PROJET

DE

Assemblees

aux
Paix, il ]-)residera

PIERRE.

ST.

39

generales,et

Conseil

au

des

cinq.
II y

Surete

des

ordres

pour

Senateurs,

mot

qu'en

ment

par

commencera

rapport
se

luy

succedera

trouvera

premier,et

celui

et

les membres

I'Assemblee

de

quelque

Lorsque
Depute

ne

afin

prise;

Seance

entrera

Prince

etre

pourra

d'apprendre I'usage de

du

du

la

Prince,
du
de

gauche

tons

que

tour.

dans

I'Union

Senat

que

et

celui

que

I'exercice

mettra

se

Compagnie,

cette

sorte

finira

que

des

Senat, par

Fauteiiil

du

le Traite

chacun

et

du

deja formee,

deux

I'Assemblee

dans

que

Senat,

preside tour

auront

Souverain

le

leur consente-

President, qu'apres

redeviendra

ne

donner

premier

le

signant,en

fonction

de

qui sortira

successeur,

en

Dignite, le jour

cette

du

la droite

de

que

la

guet, les

pourra

la Chambre

dans
tenu

le banc

sur

du

mot

ne

signe

aura

Prince

qu'ilsauront

les

gouverner

voix.

etre

rangeront

se

rang

au

qui

la

ordonner

qui

par

Senateurs

autres

son

Souverain

du

Depute

Prince

Le

n'y rien

leur presence,

Paix, le

de

quelqu'un, etc.

arreter

importantes, qui regarderont

et

la Ville

de

et

destine

Senateurs

cinq

des
la pluralite
a
e'crit,

d'Union,

son

de

journalieres,
pressantes

affaires

La

Conseil

un

aura

mois

il ait

apres

loisir

le

les fonctions

de

cet

emploi.
Se'ance

La

Assemblees

des

Senateurs

dans

seront
'

sera

le

plus proches ;

incognito',et

sans

5. Forme
L'Assemblee

signe

de

I'examiner,

les

toutes

la

jours apres

dans

rang

les

les visites

semaines,

Deliberations,

des

sur

qui

la
ils

ou

etc.

memoire, qu'iln'ait

aucun

certifieront

deliberations

propos

de

chacun
particulieres,

se

qu'il est
feront

distribues par le Secretaire h,tous

la Seance

sur

plus proches

les

dans

les

marque.

la Distribution

s'ilest
pluralite,

que

la Preseance

mais

Senateurs

imprimis,ils seront
huit

et

sorte

en

deliberera

ne

trois

Senat,

le pas

Principauteauront
en

reglera,chaque semaine,

publiques,se

qu'ilsprennent

dans
particuliers,

les Bureaux

dans

de

on

deliberera

faire examiner

dans
ce

ete

de

propos

sur

les

memoires

Deputez

I'Assemblee

memoire,

;
a

si la

SCHEME

40

it is necessary
to

have

of

the

have

to

examined,

it

subject

matter

sent

of

with

the

the

which

affair.

the

down

write

the

sign

and
and

the case,
On

the

President

shall

Office

by

the affair.

signed by
and

various

Care

Senator.

possible,the

decis\on, without

law,

law

general

shall of himself
the

In

them,

and

after

they

Assembly;

that

the

of

places

Chambers,

Residents
shall

have

Committee

Councils

of the

is

any

given ;

of

the

is decreed
be

examined

Union,

the

been
shall

Ambassadors,

in

to

Secretary's

had

examined

Council

choose

Residents,

Senate,

etc.

of

recorded

every

year

avoid, as

be

Five,

be

in

given

much

as

of

the

judgment,
the Senate

shall

is under

Sovereign,after

that

in it.
the
and

letters
the

approved by

also

shall

Assembly

but

of

set

the bottom

into the

shall be

; and

shall

of

The

which

particular fact, which

what

execute

shall

them.

at

shall

taken

name,

anyone

first Committee

Ambassadors

be

the award

naming

the

decisions

the

of

statement

count

of the

printedcopy

upon

Senator

the

which

members

shall

importance

voice, declare

Committee

the

the
each

shall

decision,of

mentioning by

Sovereign againstwhom
make

to

be

shall

day

shall be entered

these

Committee,

majorityof votes,

shall be carried

that

All

Secretary.

registers
; whereof

each

to

audible

or

shall

Secretaryshall reatf seriatim,

the

which

judgment,

the

Secretary.

judgment

of

the

foot of

side in turn, and

President, by

the

the

by

opinion at
it to the

Chairman

The

by

the

printed statement,
the

Senate

his

of the

the

been

has

Committee

Senators.

is come,

the

and
opinions prevail,

the

according

vote

an

of

according to

opinion of

the

of the

with

then,

cognisance

there

day appointed

either

Chairman

Secretaryshall get copies printed,

Assembly,

of the

day

the

resolved

statement

of

the

it to

examined

all

to

shall return

opinions of

all the

the

give his

When

If it be

take

When

the Senate

President

may

everyone

it is to

Chairman

; the

shall distribute
the

examined.

business

grounds thereof;

appointed by

PIERRE.

Secretaryshall give

it shall be

upon

ST.

statement

statement.

Secretary of

he

when

the

committee,

procedure agreed
give to

the
the

ABb6

THE

whose

Committee,

to

OF

Officers

of

the

the

replies to

the

persons

of

General
to

fill up

Frontier

OF

SCHEME

42

if there

the affairs of War,

General

of

ABBE

shall be chosen

the second

In

THE

Union

the

be

be

third

the

In

there

regulationsas
of

City

and

Peace,

affairs of

the

either

else

the

Finance,

about

memorials

Union

the

the

or
territory,

its

whatever

officers of Finance.

examined

concern

may

of

Europe.
all

of the

be

shall

fourth

the

In

and

made,

of

examined

the selection

and

accounts,

be

shall

into ; the choice

enquired

the troops of the frontiers

concerns

PIERRE.

Officers of the Garrison, and

the

any,

shall

ST.

in

laws

such
the

general or

of

the

Frontier

Chambers.

Conciliation

in

the

if

they

Committee

informed, they

all such
the

to

law,

judgment by
has

This

itself

time
States
more

Senate

as

by

six

may,

by

upon

of

receiving the
not

the

distribute

every

the

an

be

the

shall

Senate

Assembly

Senate

for

submit

pronounce

claim

by

pronounced
afterwards

of the votes

or

defence

of

majority

on
definitively,

; thus

there

will be

dispute.

for the

votes

to

be

of
plenipotentiaries

answer

full

well

Sovereigns.

months

instructions

received
a

shall

appointed

will admit

have

of

three-fourths

judgments
shall be

time

shall

will not

is in the wrong

the other

to

judgment

judgment

always two

by

and

opinion of

that, being

; so

is made

the

give

against the Sovereign whose

name

arbitral

second

President

and
provisionally,

votes

law

Sovereign who

approved

not

if after the

the

then

Senators

an

conciliation

agreement

give their opinion,in writing,in

may

the

cases,

shall

letters

receive

shall

an

of

Commissioners

Secretary, who

all the

to

sign

to

Chairman

the

General

thereof

Secretary,and

the

them

and

by

effectingthe

their

other

Committees

; the

votes

be

differences

nominated

thanked,

getting

the

to

printed copies

be

of

succeed,

cannot

majority of

event'

the

parties,and

of

shall

Committee

acknowledgment

to

by

reconcile

Ihese

members

of

shall

there

expresslyto

Sovereign.

consist

shall

the Senate

of

the

the

and

Sovereign

between

patent

formed

Committees,

temporary

of

Standing Committees,

four

these

Besides

of their
within

given,and
the

most

Sovereigns.
the time

majorityof votes, give further

If

such

distant
one

or

appointed, the

time

; and

when

le second

Dans

I'Union

de

General

de

Frontieres

Paix

Outre

forme's expres

passagers,

Souverain

rainet
membres

leur faire

de

en

les

voulut

au

un

Jugement

ou

la deffense

Ce
la

II

.sera

tel que

voix, pour

les

deux

un

paru

sera

la

pas

des

Souvede

composes

et auront

fication,
grati-

une

Parties,et

des

tous

les

Loy

Senateurs,
ecrit

faite par

du

Souverain,

un

autres

la

second

la definitive ; ainsi

pas,

General, qui

le Souverain

prononce
par

seront

leur avis par

la

de

Bureaux

entre

Secretaire

au

juste aux

apres

Regle-

quils n'y reussissent

cas

le

les

pluralitedes voix, les

la

alors le Prince

pleine

en

le Se'nat pour

qui
Senat
dont

afin

tort

ne

prononcera
la

demande,

Souverains.

des
pluralite

Jugement
il y

aura

voix
aux

pour
trois

toijjours sur

Jugements
tems

pour

des
Plenipotentiaires

n'avoient

pourra

pas

les

la Ville

aura

la conciliation

que

contre

six mois

marque

en

si apres

Loy,

arbitral

avoir les instructions

uns

la

n'aura

different

chaque

des

Frontieres.

remercies,

Bureau

arrivoit

nommement

provision,et

; et

ils puissentdonner

Secretaire,et

Jugement

quarts des

Finances,

Chambres

copies imprimees

des

deferer

pas

de

generale,ou

Senat

seront

I'avis du

il
pareils,

cas

du

accord

donnera

qu'etant informes,

tous

Troupes

sur

conciliation

de

qu'ilsparviennent a

distribuera

Assemblee

Bureau

ce

signer un

le President

d'un

les

concilier les differents

pour

lettres

par

cas

en

choix

; le

memoires

perpetuels, il

Bureaux

ces

nommes

Commissaires

I'Union

Bureaux

quatre

ces

les

les I.ois des

Territoire,ou

et son

on

Finances.

examinera

on

regarder,ou

qui peuvent

mens,

Garnison,

les affaires

Officiers de

quatribme

le

en

qui regardera

ce

examinera

on

des

comptes, les choix

Dans

cle la

s'il y

Guerre,

43

TEurope.

le troisieme

Dans

tout

et

PIERRE.

les Officiers

la

de

ST.

DE

choisira

on

les affaires

examinera

LAUBE

DE

PROJET

deleurs

Etats

Souverains.

rei^ilreponse

pluralitedes

donner

voix,

dans
donner

les
les
Si

et
suffrages,

terns

plus eloignes,puissent

quelqu'un ou

le delai
un

un

quelques

le
prescrit^

nouveau

Senat

delai,apres

SCHEME

44

that

has

expired it
that

OF

shall

refuses

ABBE

proceed
give

to

Committees

All the

THE

shall

it

The

meet

his vote

assemble

five

and

members

Deputies

Committee

and

shall be

of
of

within

the

potentiary
pleni-

not.

or

bounds

of the Chairman

three-fourths

absent

be

the

of

the

of Committee

his house.

at

Senate, by

Chairman
of

to

PIERRE.

judgment, whether

to

President's Palace, unless the health

requiresto

ST.

the

majority, shall

Committees,

Vice-Deputies

ten

subject

the

of

appoint

which
the

shall

consist

Secretaryof

either

Union,

the

by birth

the

by

or

naturalisation.
The
and

Deputies of

the

Genoese,
of

Deputy
the

place

the

of these

that

shall be

General

The

and
in

most

always

Republics

the

of the

Council

shall be

in

the

Deputy

who

vacant

Holland, Venice,

the

of Five

President

Council

shall have

; when

of the

shall

be

last

Swiss,
a

Senate,
filled

by

presided in

Assembly.
of the

language

made

with

of

Republics

shall be

one

beginning

turns,

the

the

printed

and

use,

Senate,

the

in which

shall

given,

statements

most

the deliberations

in

common

be

the

of

Europe

shall be

language

all the

living

languages.
shall

Every Deputy
chapel
who

are

for the

whatever

whether
religion,

of his

there

enjoy

the

punishments, according to

the

of

ministers

necessary

be

liberty.

the

The

weight
the

same

the

Union
of

The

Senate

imprisonment

of any

or

shall make

greater

circumstances, againstany

ance
disturb-

if

of

done

in

religionin
particular

turning into

the

shall be

ridicule
of

presence

the

any

person

religionattacked.

shall

endeavour

coins, upon
astronomical

especiallyupon

the

And

Republic.

public

belonging to

nation

and

pain

writing or printinganything againstany

considered

his

; those

against turning anything publiclyinto ridicule,or

there, or

of
territory

of

are

his

a
religion,

free exercise

they

same

prohibition,
upon

express

very

palace, with

in his

other, shall

have,

the

the

same

to

weights

calculations

beginning

agree

upon
and

the
measures,

throughout

of the year.

all

standard
and

Europe;

and
upon
and

lequelil sera
refuse

qui

Tous

ces

Prince,

donner

moins

S^nat

les membres
de

et

dix

la

s'assemblat

Vice-Deputez

absent.

ou

TEnceinte

Palais

du

d'un

du

Bureau

ne

lui.

voix

les

nommera

seront

de

composes

le Secretaire

Plenipotentiaire,

President

du
chez

qui

Bureaux

45
le

que

dans

sante

trois quarts des

des

PIERRE.

suffrage,soit present

que

aux

ST.

s'assembleront

Ton

que

DE

Jugeraent,soit

au

son

Bureaux

demandat

Le

proc^d^

de

l'ABb6

DE

PROJET

du

Presidents,et

cinq Deputez,

Bureau

de

Sujet

sera

I'Union, soit par naissance, soit par lettres.

Les
Suisses

de

et

place qui

du

langue

Chaque
dans
de

Depute

Senat

plus

de

prison, et

ment,

et

elle

de

rien

faite

noyes,

d'une

nomique
chaque

en

par
annee.

sa

Senat,

tour

la

tour,

preside le dernier

de

et

ce

expresses

meme

toute

de

imprimer

sera

Religion,un

selon

livre,d'un

I'Europe ;

du
meme

et

chose
contre

Nation,

cas,

elle dans

la

pied, du
au

en

seront

y auront

peine

la
de

d'y apporter

raillerie

en

titre,et

surtout

qui

; ceux

les

plus

Temple

deffenses,sous

quelqu'un de

convenir

le

langues vivantes.

raillerie censee,

une

de

sa

soit d'autre

quelque

tourner

les

entre

faites,

seront

trouve

se

convenables

Nation,

fera tres

presence

tachera

L'Union

de

ecrire,ou

Republique,

sera

Europe,

plus grandes peines,

trouble, d'en

la

des

cinq,quand
du

deliberations

langue qui

les Ministres

le Senat

aucun

de

qui aura

libre exercice

Palais,avec

liberte

meme

la

sera

en

aura

Religion,soit

sa

remplie

sera

Prince

des

Prince

sera

laquelleces

commune

Depute

son

du

dans

donnez,

la

et

usage,

Conseil

Venise,

generale.

memoires

les

du

Conseil

ce

de

Hollande,

Republiques

ces

dans

le

par

I'Assemblee

La

de

de

toujours

seront

vaquera

commencer

Republiques

Genues
d'une

Depute

un

des

Deputez

publique-

le Territoire

publique,quand
Religion attaquee.

du
meme

poids

des

calcul

commencement

mon-

astro-

de

46

scheme

Security

6.
of

Not

payable by
the

at

be

; the

others

shall

in

pay

be

which

Frontiers
in

The

case

of war,

clerk, who
shall

and

Union

The

which

sums

Treasurer,

in the

of

pay
the

shall
shall

every

the

for

shall be

settled,

and

of each

the

upon

capital city of
the

of

order

the

to

tlie salaries
of

month

calculate

the

State
of

the

the

of

receipt
State.

his
The

Ambassador,

of

Chambers

in

Frontier

Judges

in order

been

have

not
to

repay

the

paid regularly

those

who

shall

to

have

interest
the

Clerk

made

of

the

of

the

advances

him.

8.

The

Society,

maintained
fear

commerce

any

there

also

Asiatic
in Asia.

Asiatic

Union

European

Permanent

to

its

finished

quota

Treasurer

month,

Union,

residing
month

every

General

each

of

the

of
be

the

of

State.

that

to

shall

Residents,

the

first

Treasurer

General

in

; the

diminution

have

"c.

one

revenues

the

to

but

have

their

to

then

quota

paid by

be

parts, the

equal

the

shall

who

shall

Senate.

the

shall

quota

clerk

and

Europe,

proportion, by
The

in

of

yearly, which

would

buildings, fortifications, magazines,

provisionally,

settled

according

lessened

ordinary quotas

the

pounds

proportion

Union,

of the

requirements

the

thousand

powerful Sovereign,

least

afterwards

shall

quota

hundred

of

shall be

quota

Union.

the

of

consist

shall

; this

Sovereign

each

the

Europe.

of

Revenues

Union

of the

paid by

vote

Ordixary

or

of three

rate

Frontiers

the

interest.

Revenue

The

pierre.

st.

abbe

the

of

modern

Quotas

7.

of

like
; and

shall
that

Union.
endeavour
of

to

Europe,

especiallythat

Sovereign,

either

as

to

procure
that

peace

it may

have

its

Asia

in

be

may
no

cause

tranquillity,
or

its

StJRETE

6.

Le
que

de

France,

de

leurs

egard

suite

eii

alors

fait

contingent

reglez

seront

contingent

Le

se

par

parties egales,

du

Tresorier

Commis,

et

L'Union
seront

premier

le

residera

dans

des

par

mois

par

qui

ceux

en

8.

L'Union

la Paix

Europeenne

permanente
; et

Asiatique,
en

surtout

mois

les

soit

Asie.

pour

auront

sa

propre

cas

de

cet

Etat,

procuration
de

son

Ce

Etat.

des

I'Ambassadeur,

de

des

interets
Commis

fait les

qui

sommes,

du

Tresorier,

ne

pour

avances.

Asiatique.

tachera

n'avoir

en

Frontieres.

au

Union

Le

cet

quittance

la

sur

de
la

sur

Capitale

Chambres

semblable
pour

General

appointmens

paye'es regulierement

rembourser

et

Ville

la

les

des

Juges

reglera

pas

Societe

I'Union,

aura

etc.

contingent

mois,

chaque

de

([ui

la

le Senat.

par

Tresorier

le

par

payera

de

payera

Residens

proportion

General

qui

Commis

TUnion,

le

dans

diminue

magasins,

ses

et

payeront

autres

de

besoins

d'Europe,

les Frontieres

pour

Guerre,

des

presente
le Souverain

payera

sera

sion,
provi-

par

monnoye

voix, les

fortifications,

ses

un

contingent

ce

diminution

batimens,

ses

regie

sera

que

une

ordinaire

contingent

par

monnoye
seul

revenus

la

livres

l'UnION.

DE

contingent

le

mille

aura

47

L'EUROPE.

du

compose

autre

en

puissant, qui

proportion

sera

cents

valeur

ou

PIERRE.

ORDINAIRES

Souverain,

trois

de

raison

le moins

de

I'Union

chaque

payera

ST.

DE

ReVENUS

OU

de

Revenu

DE

FrONTIERES

DES

CONTINGENS,

7.

l'aBB]^

DE

PROJET

de
celle

rien

procurer

d'Europe,
craindre

tranquilite,

en

pour
d'aucun

soit

pour

Asia

une

y entretenir

Souverain
son

merce
Com-

48

GROTIUS

Hugo

Grotius,

three

breaking

from

is

way

by

Book

II.

common

Thucydides

says,

who

is

narrated

xxiii.

Chap,

no

to

In

agree

(Aeschines)

the Athenians

Roman

Romans

King

he

the

people.
referred

the

and
of

to

arbitrator

Arbitration.
a

as

So,

the

as

the

referred

Amphiarus
to

As

doer,
wrong-

Arbitrator.^''

an

Argos

judgment

Lacedaemonian

five

ready

Aristides
"

was

to

of

the

Corcyreans notify

Peloponnesus

in
as

troversy
con-

they

praisesPericles,because,

acceptArbitrators^

to

Judges

refer the matters

cities of

such

to

oration

to any

Neapolitans and
the

his

the Ardeates

So

they are

And

because

Macedon,

2.

in

to

parties

question concerning Salamis, between

willing

was

to

proceed against him

Megareans,

them

upon.

he

war,

the

that

between

avoid

third

; the

between

way,

Thucydides, just quoted,

Corinthians

sliould

prevented

be

may

reference

kingdom

the

and

chosen.

to

Adrastus

the

decide

Athenians

the

1645.

is,Conference

Another

i.

"

rejer the question

to

Diodorus,

To

viii

"

It is wicked

"

ready

by

Eriphyle.

were

first

judge, is,by

question concerning

the

died

War.

controversies

The

war.

1583,

Lot.

have

who

into

out

Preventing

in which

ways

bom

Groot, 7vas

For

"

are

De

or

I.

There

ARBITRATORS.

ON

And

to

Isocrates

against Ctesiphon, praises Philipof

ready

"

to

refer his

controversies

with

impartialState."
and
Nolans
And

the

Aricinians

in

later,referred
the

common

between

Samnites
friends.
himself

old

time, and

their controversies
in controversy

Cyrus
and

makes

an

with

the
to

the

Indian

Assyria.

The

GROTIUS

50

Carthaginians,in
arbitral

refer to their
with

the

who

are

in

differences

common

boundaries.

Plutarch
"

this,

was

that

Gauls,

parties,and

But

this way

as

according
with

And

indeed

be
of

some

among

partiesto accept
of

the

Diodorus

and

them

Peace

Druids

to

division

of the

to

that

not

and

which
be

may

of

hostile
drawn

were

writer testifies

States

bound

avoid

being subject

of

the

to

and

by Christians,

much

even

said

ought

more

may

law ;

to

elsewhere,

it

namely.

Christian
go

try

religion,

true

for others, it would

that
the

not

which,
be

must

old
We

the

by

the

among

read,

too, that

judgment

of

Christian

as

arise
not

are

compel

indeed

Gauls,
the

who
to

This

useful,

which

others

be taken

may

be
of

controversies

equitable terms.

on

of

Congresses

decided

measures

Kingdom.

Druids

greater inconvenience,

necessary,

Strabo.

and

by Jews

have

we

hope of

office.

not

were

who

their

Roman

between

same

same

Kings

may

reason

held, in

their nobles

referred

the

and

qualification.

in which

interested,and

office

certain

it is almost

should

Powers

he

what

to

for this

both

The

somewhere

argues

of the

says

fighting those

much

peoples

till all

ar??is

by Paul, how

avoid

to

to

if in order

commanded

soldier,since

understood

and

was

of

the

of

Arbitrators

were

who

disputes

settle

to

office

Strabo

appointed both

TertuUian

however,

4.

appeal

othery

For,

persons

were

in order

So

serve

of

main

lost.'" And

Christian

Livy,

to

in his

judgment

Arbitrators

an

against each

the

an

selves
them-

request of the Parthians

the

allow

to

avoiding War.

course

done

War.

that

says

was

array

arbiters

that

to be

take

the

At

"for/nerly they

judgments

certain
and

both.

especiallyare
of

the

to

will

priestsin Spain performed

that the

3.

that

he

to

Romans

Samnites, according

the

separated without
ofteJi

7{p in warlike

The

war.

Philip of Macedon,

not

peaceablesettlement

the

with

appointed

Pompey

Feciales

avoid

to

Masinissa, appeal

with

allies.

with

Peace

Armenians,

order

Greeks, says
at

ARBITRATORS.

their controversies

judgment,
in their

ON

was

related

Frankish

the
the

by

Kings

questionsconcerning the

HUGO

in

Poeni

controverbiis

judiciaprovocant.
Livium

apud

quibus

lantibus

iCtv

ovK

sinerent

ad

Maxime
ad

arma

Christian!

reges

vitanda.

Nam

magis

(juidam

et
constituti,

sunt

id faciendum

est, bellum
tandum

ea,

Judaeis

Paulo

multo

cui

alibi

quae

diximus,

et

cum

Christianis

quanto

incommodum,

augmentatur,
liceat

litigare
quidem

ne

hanc

tenentur

praeceptum,

vitetur

alicubi Tertullianus

Christiano,ut

secundum

id

majus

est, ut

Sic

diremerimt.

judicia aHenorum

si, ut
a

TroXi^ovg

testis est.

civitates

et

ne

tVai/o)'" oliiiiet inter

idem

sacerdotes

rehgionejudicum vitarentur,et

arbitri

K-ai

Cjare

judiciiobtinendi

acie congressuros
saepe j'affi

in Iberia

autem

viam

vera

est

arbitri,ac

erant

Strabo

Plutarchus

uTroKOTnp'ai'

cikijq

omnis

postu-

Fecialium

fuisse

TTapaTaTretrdaL
fxiWoiTag

Kui

officio functos

inire

Druidibus

Armeniis
dedit.

eXTrica

nutrui'

veniri^qiiaui spes

Gallorum

TTpoTEpuv
cnjTTLji'

3.

H)

in

populorum,

et

officium

ait

Samnitibus

cum

usurum

Parthis

vitent, ad

Philippus Macedo

Et

arbitrio

se

praecipuum

bellum

bellum

ut

regendis arbitros

arpareiitiv
Trpo-fpnr

periissel. De

Eodem

ait

finibus

hoc

prius

bellantes

socios.

utrisquefuisset.

Pompeius

ipside controversia

Graecis

pax

Romanorum

Masinissa,

communes

cum

ARBITRIS.

DE

cum

Roniani

ad

controversia
cum

OROTIUS

id
mili-

non

quod tamen,

temperament"

quodum

utile

esset, imo

intelligendum.

4.

Et

tuni

ob

hanc,

quodammodo

factu

Christianarum

potestatum,

aliorum

ipsum
Straboni

olim

ut

apud

proditum.

alias

necessarium,

controversiae

cogendi partes,

ob

turn

ubi

eos,
;

aequis legibus
Gallos
Etiam

judicium permisisseFrancos

Druidum

et

pacem
fuisse

E2

legimus.

non

rationes

accipiant:

proceribus suis
reges

res

quorum

imo

haberi

quosdam

conventus

per

definiantur

causas

usum

de

interest,
ineantur
quem

Diodoro

et
ac

regni divisione

GROTIUS

52

II.
Book

III.

kinds,

two

decision

in

"

has

the master's
of

as

in

different

Athenians

of which

we

when

somewhat,

with

we

only,
and

of the
in

two

that
or

the
one

as

kind

this is the

already said

have

of

means

the

by

read

And

the

of

this

But

Demetrius,

we

says,

decide,

taken

we

as

of which

speaking

were

shall

be

may

an

he

simple meaning

the

Rhodians

treating,and

here

are

have

we

master

absolutely obeyed.

be

must

this

be introduced

it may

mediator

the

his

as

accepted only

freedman,"

Arbitrator

an

as

between

were

decision

whose

that

either

ways,

If

"

is

the

agreement

except he judge fairly^^

agreement

Still it is true

words.

valid

formal

Of

man.

oath, though

interpretingan
not

just

days' ivork

many

by

are

is the

it; which

to

decision

the

Celsus.

of

decisio?i is not

laws, is

Roman

which

there

whether

which,

submit

reference

fair and

opinion

give

to

sworn

mode

of

the

is

there

in

one,

must

another, in

us

Arbitrations

Of

i.

"

unjust,we

or

judgment

example

xlvi.

teaches

says, whenever

the

as

just

Arbitrator

an

"

xx.

Proculus

as

is

rule,he

Chap.

War.

Terminating

For

"

ARBITRATORS.

ON

preventing

War.

Although,

2.

is made

reference

in

and

appeal from

Vjreak

the

decision, and

is

saying of Pliny may

complaint

between

place

it be

whether

be

which

just

rightly applied
him

case

discuss

the

it is

one

the

obligation resting on

ivhom

office
those

and

kings

can

And

promise.

of the

character

jndge of his

thing to

make

of

or

here
he

may

of

vide,
pro-

^"

the

For

bar

either

to

tice
injus-

peoples.

therefore

Every
as

their

or

the

that the

so

makes

man

umpire P

Arbitrator, and
form

who

Law

unjust ;

chooses

an

whom

to

it shall be lawful

so, that

done
to

Civil

the

superior power

no

stand,

must

the supreme

have

cannot

binding

sentence

has

Arbitrators

those

to

agreement,

places

some

there

in their case,

regard

formal

by

their

yet this

with

even

For

another
to

agreement

arbitrate.

"

xlvii.

consider

"

I.

In

whether

regard
he

be

the

office

elected

in

to

of
the

an

Arbitrator,we

capacity of

must

Judge

or

GROTIUS

HUGO

II.

Liber
docet

III.
duo

Caput

esse

iniquum,

viri

boni

se

Arbitriorum

ejusmodi,

est

jurandi

si aequum

patrojiiquam

ut
interpretatio,

verborum

simplicitatiper

tamen

conciliatorum
Demetrium
Et

hoc

legimus,aut

est

de

genus
diximus

supra

cujus

juris-

haec

convenit.
sumi

dicto

Illud
ut

aut

posse,

Rhodios

parendum
agimus,

cavendi

ne

cum

fore

potuit, ita

inter

hie

nos

quo

Sed

non

Athenienses
ut

ad

ut

ration

induci

arbitrum

modo

quales

tantum,

fuisse

nonnulla

utrovis

manet,

verum

ex

cum

itajuraveritdare

sit.

legibus

spectatae

ait,

aliter

arbitratus

se

sive

generis exemplum

cujus

sit, non

Romanis

nos

aequum,

ejusmodi,

si libertus,miqmt,

operas pati-07ius arbitratus

arbitrium

sive

ut

alteram

redigi debeat,
:

Proculus

observatur,

quod

itum

Celsi responso

in

quot

sit.

arbitrum

ad

53

Faciendam.

i.

"

debeamus,

arbitrium

habemus

xlvi.

unum

ARCITRIS.

Belli

"

xx.

genera

parere

compromisso

FiNEM

A])

"

DE

et

et

omnino
de

quo

rationibus

belli

loqueremur.

Quanquam

2.

promissum
ab
ac

iis provocare

de

et

locum

possit,et

injuriaqueri

habere

arbitris,in

talibus

de

civilis statuere

est, lex

populos

etiam

vero

non

liceat

Nulla
aut

superior,

quae

promissi

vinculum

solvat.

Standum

ergo

omnino,

sive

quisque causae

Plinii

illud

hue

recte

officio, aliud

de

inter reges
hie

enim

impediat,
sive

aequum,

judicem facit,quemcunque

suae

arbitri

de

est

ut

ut
statuerit,

id tamen

potest.

potestas

pronuntiaverint,ita

alicubi

com-

quos

aptes

aut

iniquum
summuni

eligit. Aliud

compromittentium

est

enim

obligatione

quaerere.

"
vicem

xlvii.

"

I.

judicis,an

In

arbitri
cum

officio spectandum,

laxiore

quadam

an

electus

potestate, quam

sit in
arbitri

GROTIUS

54
with

some

appropriateto
better be

rules

by

but
justice,

and

that

says

than

the Judge
equitable,

to law

the

this

place equity does

justice

which

interprets

according

the

to

it

called.

follow

vi.,yet in
be

chosen
the

rules

xlviii.

"

by

is
that

them.

be

must

For
And
power

considered
office of

the

This, however,

"

is

to
a

case,

and

not

of Nations

the

both

to

cases,

be

ought to

to

that

decide

Civil Law.

no
undergoing investigation,

avoid

Livy

in his

and

Masinissa,

prejudice,and

historyof

the
"

says,

rightof possession.''''

Arbitration
The

because

commissioners

between
have

no

bound.

Arbitrators

By

recovery
the
did

to

are

concerning

innovation

between

stood
under-

we

commonly

noted,

are

the Arbitrator

rightof possessionfollows ownership.

is

case

is not

bound
is

cases

Apostle Paul,

concerning possession;

concerning possessionbelong

in

these,since they

have

not

justiceproperly

power

Judge

to

than

especially holds

for

the

to

empire, and

doubtful

this

done

the

by

in

strictly

frequent

same

much

law

is committed

are

of the

so

the

rules of

Christians
case

supreme

which

merits of the

made,

to

recourse

looks to what

is better

Arbiters

by peoples or Sovereign Powers

while the

law

by

Aristotle also
have

of

terms

the

citizens

is least.

possess

Judge,

the

diminish

elsewhere, that part of

(forthis

outside

doubtful

which

partieswho

by

former

thereforechosen

is

as

general

to

assigned to

that

common

ivill rather

mean,

such

and

especiallyrecommended

to

the

although

But

not

be

it may

privatepersons

I. Cor.

""

everythingthat

means

though

even

between

the

directed

as

mercy.

Arbitrator

of its author

mind

Judge also),but

so

not

the Arbitrator

because

In

done,

"

man

had

cause

the latter,being
infringe,

his award
and

that

prevail."

equity may
2

not

by humanity

Judge,

good

of his conscience, may

the dictates

reasonable

just and

Arbitrator

an

moved

as

"

says

be

to

Arbitrator^ because

an

something,and pronounce

add

he

7vhich he may

of law

leftunrestricted,
except by
or

Ihan

Judge

deems

Seneca

as

Arbitrator, when

an

referredto

is limited

such

elastic power

more

ARBITRATORS.

ON

for

ments
judg-

the

Law

Therefore,
is to be
is difficult.

Carthaginians

not

change

the

HUGO

quasi propriam
bonae, si

causae

vult

GROTIUS

Seneca,

judicem,

ad

el nullis

hujus libera

el
potestel adjicere,

sed

suadet,

dicit

cum

ait, tic

quoque

opa.

elpiOr]oTTCJc

siiam,

e-meitcouQ,

jus,

Ce

clKkttijq

Judex legem :
respicif,
valeret

illam

in loco

adductius

ifno

rectius

-t'

aliquid
jusiitia

aut

impulit, regere."
hominis

commodi

et

id

arbiter
rei

ejus

esse

ire

ad

^tairr/r/yc
rv

yap

tovtov

t:ai

rofxoi'.

arbiter

ZiaiTr]T)]Q

iveKci

quod

est

aequum

repertus est, ut

causa

commendantur

debet

ut
proprie significat,

non

generalem

ab

tanta

Apostolo Paulo,

arbitrum

quibus judicis ofiicium

" xlviii.

populisaut
debere,non

"

Illud
summis
de

vi.,ita

praecipue vero

censendi

cum

sunt

id

dubio

non

habet

judicem

inter

communem

adstrinxisse

iis

regulis,

adstringesolet.

tamen

observandum

est, arbitros

lectos

potestatibusde principalinegotiopronuntiare

possessione:

possessoriajudicia juris civilis

nam

cognoscitur,nihil

fiat,tum

in

locum

jure gentium possidendi jus dominium

causa

privatos et ejus-

specialiterChristianis

et

I. Cor.

obtinentes, qui

potestatem

habeant,

justitiae
prie
pro-

extra

sicut inter

sed

est)

in dubiis enim, quod

:
intelligi

concessa

est, sequimur

summam

tales arbitri

auctoris

mente

ex

fit,etiam

non

alibi partem

judici commissa

et

frequentes sunt,

potestas

mimimum

hac

fit quam

Sed

cives

imperii

dicium

lex

prout

adjiciens,h

legis sonum

dictae regulas.

dum

interpretatur(nam

id, quod

omne

rationem

aequitas

justitiae,
quae

dem

aequi

ponit ;

detrahere

religioel

quia

aequitas.

Quo

2.

excedal, terminos

non

i-"^X"'J'^^'^

(.iriEiKec

to

id est,

mittititr

misericordia

et

conditio

eIq cIkt)!'
^3ov\eadaiJiu'ai,malle

"/

in

quam

ETTiEikei:

sententiam

kuXXo)'

ciairav

arbitrum

vinculis

videiur

arbitrum

non

adstricta

55

Melior

ad

si

qiiam

humanitas

prout

Aristoteles

sunt

ARBITRIS.

formula includit^el certos,quos

ilium

non

DE

est

innovandum,

quia difficilisest recuperatio.

disceptatorum inter populum

legati,inquit,
Jus possessionsnon

Carthaginiensem
mutarunt.

sequitur. Ideo,
tum

ne

Livius
et

praeju-

in historia

Masinissam,

56

PUFENDORF
ON

OF

WAY

THE

THE

What

I.

"

LIBERTY

Baron

Samuel,

due

is

OF

NATURE.

born

Pufendorf,

von

Others

to

INT

CONTROVERSIES

DECIDING

is

died

163 1,

willingly

1694.

to

be

Performed.

the

By
and

Law

mutually

of

understandinsr

II.

But
of

all

their

men

certain

of

those

among
no

and

the

who

or

sentence

even

abide

so

as

by

it.

either
up

to

protest upon

an

it for

when

Judge.

no

his

arise.

with

although

oath, that

the

he

injury,yet

he

he

nature,

will

his

he

desire

provided

every

and
man-

right,may

own

to

exercise

determine

though

has

debt,

matters,

is

there

in his

cannot

whom
may

rest

interpretation

In such

matters.

defend

neglector

to

competency

authority,may

For

willing

of

amount

boundaries, the

libertyof

be

to

troversies
and, besides,con-

and

the

mis-

ever.

is

duty

certitude

of

of

oblige him,
For

their

contentious

virtue

satisfied with

be

to

there

given damage,

disputesthat

follow

the

about

live in the

in that state, may

aside

perform

other

not

cherish

to

determination

judge, who, by

adjust

to

the
rights,

of agreements,

soever
what-

reason

benevolentlydisposed as

so

to

arise

valuation

for any

offender, and

an

Nature

of

not

accord

own

of

arisen

once

are

indeed,

blood

State

may
the

the

has

In

"

brutish

and

than

less

things,which

others.

to

It is inhuman

anything

required voluntarilyto fulfil,

are

men

render, those

to

due

are

Nature

own

affair

put

give

the controversy,
the utmost,

give judgment

and

according to

58

PUFENDORF

what

him

to

seems

respect for his

be

can

done

OX

right,yet

III.

of their

account

Controversies,

"

The

of

Law

the

arms

make

the

have

have

may

equal

an

disagree,nothing

to

the

is incidental

to

taken

evils

the

But

if neither

lot what

to

be

he

thinks

is to

done

is

refer

to

IV.

can

Covenant

Arbitrator,it

judgment, by

is
of

reason

himself,is suspected
He

show
from

the

favour

to

merits of the

arbitrator

hope

one

of

in

to

entrust

to

put

the

reasons,

whose

decision

award

both

adhere.

Arbitrator

an

end

an

only thing

Between

because

is chosen

affection

partialto

than

usual

and

his

which

every
each

man's
bears

cause.

own

everything else, take

the other, except

so

not

care

far

as

to

arises

case.

it is manifest

Therefore
chosen

be

the

to

natural

therefore, before

must,
more

to

broken

Parties.

evident,
that

to

by agreement

Contending

THE

The

exist

been

has

to

have

arms

partiescan

Arbitrator, to

themselves

No

the

valid

on

an

agents,

agreement.

disposed

is based

partiesmutually bind

"

after

is, according

between

either

friendly

some

their

or

often, indeed,

and

discussion

nor

themselves

difference

discussion

the controversy,

by

to

milder

before

by

of temper
inflexibility

the

war,

adjusted by

custom,

first to endeavour

Very

the

and

of

and

judgment,

own

controversies

own

between

meeting

up,

his

by

by

assert

to

one

any

attempted.

difference.

the

compose

ARBITRATORS.

allows

determined

ference,
Con-

by

decided

TO

means

no

partiesought

be

REFERRED

BE

by

has

been

discussion,at

more

other

cannot

the arbiter of his

sword

Therefore

been

Nature

right he

methods

to

the

equahty, which

which

TO

ARE

to

since

of nature.

state

by

CONTROVERSIES.

opinion,if they happen

own

on

DECIDING

any

that
case

no

one

wherein

personal advantage

or

can

there

with
may

credit through

proprietybe
seem

the

to
success

be

PUFENDORFIUS

fuerit visum

queat, ubi

aestimare

naturalis comitem,

III.

CONTROVERSIA,

quisque

versiarumque
media

arbitrum

suarum

fuerint

Inde

tentata.

mandatariis, controversia
Quanquam

tractatus

invenire

rigor

ubi

belli

subnixum

invicem

Inter

fuit

certatum,
per

soleat.

controversiae

ad

est, ut

velint,partes

utique stare

solidis

placet, quod

committere

arbitrum

et

partes

intercedit

non

iste, quia cujuslibetde

habetur

propter insitum

regulariterpropendet.

arbitrer,
ut
nisi quantum

ex

armis

sumitur

suspectum

ea

earundem

fractus, controversia

est

componi

quod

per

queat.

malus

sorti

an

arbitrum
sese

pacto

adstringant.

Scilicet

in

conandum,
aut
partibus,

se

moUiora

antequara

existimatu, proximum

eatur, cujus sententia

Sed

omnium

contro-

asserere

partium disceptatio exitum

nee

potest, neque

rationibus

suaque

primo

componi

transactionem

et

Enimvero

"

sumere

saepissime, postquam

et

animorumque

armis

quod

est

concessum

Martem

disceptationem,congressisinter

amicam

IV.

naturali

judiciodefinivit,
jus statim

ex

suo

EXPEDIRI

DEFERENDA.

SUNT

lege

tamen

PARTES

INTER

COLLOQUIO
ARBITROS

AD

quidquam

Haut

sententiam

pari dignationesuam.

nihil agetur.

QUAE

NEQUEUNT,

59

contingatdiscrepare,propter asqualitatem,

eas

status

"

alter

tamen

cum

LITIGANDI.

MODO

DE

et ob

causa,

victoria

ne

plus favoris
ex

id

meritis

ilium

unum

unius

vel

quo

judicium
quis

in

se

primis observabit

cum

quam

alterum

ostentet,

oritur.

causae

ipsum patet, nenimem

cui commodi

causa

amorem,

Igitur id

adversus

sua

pactum.

recte

posse

capi arbitrum

gloriaepeculiaris
spes major adparet

partis,quam

alterius, sen

cujus peculiariter

6o

PUFENDORF

of

ON

party rather

one

interest that

his

Otherwise

he

between

The

reason

the

for

his

of

this

Arbitrator

that, by

such

arbitrator

would

It follows

and

the

promise

Parties

whereby

of them

the

exist

should
he

may

be

to

have

any

he

ought

nor

than

sentence

the

not

be

satisfaction

of

having

question would

be

have

to

doubt

would

Arbitrator

another

the

the

of

nature,

submitted
and

if

be

to

an

finality.

no

arbitrate

to

willingto abide

; and

not

equity of

the

on

dition
con-

either of the

should

award,

the

the

Arbitrator, who

another

to

to

recourse

be

partiesare

Else

enjoins

justice,as

to

agreement

the

to

as

have

having

Arbitrator

the

issue ;

investigatethat

law

agreement,

would

there

just award.

of

object

absolutely that

pronounces

the

such

any

this,that

from

that

judging according

frustrated,and

contending partiesraise

would

of

the

pronounced by

that he

much

so

duty

course,

be framed

to

is

obligationby

further

the award

by

and
impartiality

the

or

agreement

no

of either

acquire no

can

ought

case.

well.

judged

upon

that

favour

reward

the

gain

means,

any

speciallyto

necessary.

Arbitrator

prejudiced in

it is

in which

other, or

strictlyobserve

so

are

the

other

the

should, by

one

it follows

Hence

which

than

cannot

neutralitywhich

CONTROVERSIES.

DECIDING

again doubt

appointed and

raised,

were

so

without

on

end.
It

is also

manifest

Arbitrators, because
their award.

This

voluntarilyagreed
such

it does

as

it is

is

of

reason

award
must

recede

to

refer

to

the

permissibleto

an

that

the

whatever

Arbitrator

will

to

hopes

surely not

partiesought
he

has

can

revise

partieshave
the

to

have

such

an

be

case

settled.

appeal

we

be

arbitrate
had

to

abide

given it justlyor
For

reservation.

some

agreement

againstus,

make

from

it

positivelaw.

accepted with
from

Oovernment

appeal

who

Arbitrator, provided

an

of the Arbitrator, whether

be

any

superior Judge

no

interest

it is said

when

But

be

cannot

principleprevailsin States, where

anywhere

some

there

is

there

not

If,however,
by

that

because

though

by

not, that

we

the award

cannot

is

cherished, yet the award

binding

if it

manifestly

the

appears

given
of the
that

DE

PUFENDORFIUS

interest, unum

modo

quocunque

indifferentiam

illam,

Alias

obtinere.

causam

enim

observare

ita accurate

medietatem

velut

et

LITIGANDI.

MODO

poterit.

non

Ex

consequitiir,nullum

etiam

quo

intea arbitrum,

intercedere

debere

praeter merita

partes, cujus vi iste

et

teneatur

pronunciare in gratiam partisalterutrius.

causae

aliud

Nee

promissum

aut

pactum

ipsiuspretium

sententiae

debet,

esse

bene

quam

judicasse.
rei ratio

Cujus

haec

tam

non

alias per

est, quod

injunctum arbitro pronunciare,quod justum

sit

cujus legisobligationinihil queat

hoc

finis arbitri sumti

modo

reddatur

naturae

sibi visum

accedere

pacto

ex

legem

fuerit ;

quod

; quam

in

fiat progressus

irritus,
ac

infinitum.
Ex

itidem

quo

mittunt,

patet, pactum

conceptum

pure

conditione, siquidem
hoc

Nam

ubi

modo,

lium

dubium

super

ista cognosceret.

alius

Ceterum

Id

queat.
arbitrum

ad

arbiter ;

etiam

in

stare

autem

sub

quocunque

Quod

si

modo

arbitris

litigan-

alteruter

eundum,

iterum

non

alicubi ab

tamen

hisce

qui

ambigeretur,

provocari;

posse

sententiam

civitatibus

componi

hac

pronunciaverit.

corrigere

eorum

obtinet, ubi

partes ultro in

compromiserint ; siquidem disceptetur super

quam

ea

sic in infinitum.

et

est, ab

compro-

velint

arbitrum

cujus aequitatesi

superiorjudex, qui

quod

non

sententiae

foret

alium

De

arbitrum

sententiam

aequitate

manifestum

sit

nuUus

cum

moveret,

id

iste

aequam

constituendus

esset

pronunciaverit;

super

in

debere, quod

esse

arbiter

sententia, quam

partes

quo

causa,

civitatis nihil intersit.

rectorum

licet provocare

quoque

id

ex

jure positivoest.
Quod
aequum,

sive

accipiendum.
licet,quod
nostra
non

dicitur, standum

autem

causa

iniquum

contra

pronunciaverit,id

uti ideo

Nam
nos

quidem

fuerit

sperabamus

stringet,si

sententia

esse

manifeste

cum

tunc

grano

salis

est

compromisso resilire non

pronunciatum,

ita

arbitri, sive

sane

utut

ipsilargiusde

arbitri sententia

adpareat, ipsum

cum

altera

nos

parte

62

ON

PUFENDORF

he

collusion

in

was

bribe

him,

from

For

this also is

But

it is better

himself

of

be

for

detriment.

our

side

cannot

one

are

any

Arbitrator.

an

than
if

for

number,

equality of

an

corrupted by

was

or

either

to

Arbitrators

uneven

an

party,

agreement

an

clear,if more

have

to

should

there

into

the character

sustain

longer

other

the

openly attaches

who

he

with

entered

or

CONTROVERSIES.

DECIDING

giving

on

the

votes,

chosen,
sentence

could

case

be

not

concluded.

V.

Arbitrators

"

in

Case

The

it is added

and
If

it he

(whether

which

we

suffer

to

than

powers

that

followed

of

point

is

sidered,
con-

be

is chosen

has

the

subject

Arbitrator
to

be
rules

those

it is for want
in

and

qualifications

two

judge, since

of
doubt

of

case

Besides, it is easier for either

is least.

who

one

these

powers)

will

he

the hands

injury at

of

wider

by

he

that which

follow

which

with

judicaturethat

and

must

party

be

to

to

"

or

presumed

bound

this

(pp. 52-54.) on

under

judge

as

have

judge

doubtful

it is

chosen,

Grotius

of

paragraph

are

LAW.

BY

JUDGE

Doubt

of

of

entrusted

been

who

Arbitrator

an

with

wider

has

limited

more

functions.
For

the

between
to

rest

fellow

the civil law,

about

to

"

citizens,judges,as
to

which

the

he

as

those

the

Civil laws

will have

the

unless
of

Arbitrators

partiesthemselves

of

passes

judgment

course,

according

subject, so

are
litigants

between

same

who

matter

judgment

positiveLaws

VI.

manifest, that

pronounce

acknowledge
nature

it is

as

he

do

who

his rule

subject their

who

not

the

law

case

to

State.
particular

are

not

to

decide

Possession.

See

Grotius.

p. 54.

in

regard

is

to

of
the

PUFENDORFIUS

inivisse.

nostram

adplicat,arbitri
si

patet,

plures
si

impari,ne

In

"

Nam

Arbitri

dubio

in

{i.e.in

est,

ut

dubio

dubio

sint

pares

intelliguntur

vicem

ob

cum

Caeterum

ut

Sed

et

hoc

sint

numero

sententiae, res

ad

defectum

cum

non

fori et indicis

laxo,

manifestum

ita qui pronunciaturus est

subjecti,

agnoscunt,

ipsae partes

actum

jus

quam

suum

inter eos,

ad

pro

certae

laxiore

aliqua

ille sumtus
Facilius

sit;
autem

strictior facultas

sit

cives

jus

est, uti

naturale

jure.

regulasjudicisequendas

est, sequamur.

arbitro

illud

vero

qui inter

dicit, regulariter sequitur leges civiles,quibus

civiles,
non

partem

sese

adstricti

judicis, an

minimum

id, quod

quis laedatur, si

concessa.

praestare,

sumantur,

praesumitur arbitrum

obligatum,quippe
in

alterutram

exitum.

potestate) tamen

et

in fraudem

pactum

amplius nequit.

gerere

arbitri

uno

aut

ad

([ui aperte

personam

63

LITIGANDI.

corruptum,

ipsisdissentionibus

possitinvenire

V.

donis

eadem

ab

colludere,aut

MODO

DE

litigantessunt

qui communes
habebit.

norma

civitatis

leges
Nisi

leges positivas

attemperarint.

VI.

"

Arbitris

non

sufficit

( Vide

pronunciasse

Grotium

i;i loco.)

super

possessione,

64

PUFENDORF

ON

VII.

Mediators,

between

interpose

t"

and

war,

and

arguments
and

their

of

who

endeavour

who

their
them

bring

prudent application

paring
pre-

by

entreaties,to

their

accord

own

nations, either

contending parties and

settlement

peaceful

Mediators.

termed,

are

for,or alreadywaging

authority,their

CONTROVERSIES.

Concerning

"

they

as

DECIDING

law,

to

are

strictly
speaking Arbitrators.

not

These

peremptorily rejected without

be

cannot

have

inhumanity, seeing they

should

they

in any

it is in my

case,

others

by

me

amicable

according
be

should

be

his

though

even

either

refuse

or

For

party.

is offered

what

of friends

when

to

they

it to

an

pleadingscarried

on

bring

to

; how

case

This

for

the

only

and

by documents,
Arbitrator, with

administer

an

oath.

libertyof

depend

I say,

nature,

upon

the

Arbitrators
of

have

fact

this in

thev oneht

"

be

cannot
are

Of

is

the

said,

each

party

after the

ought

sentence

that

if the

sustained

of

obliged to

the

in any

other

it

For

case.

tention
con-

other
but

party,

of the

other

make

the

party ;

to

for

issue of his

of his opponent.

Witnesses.

with

common

to

the

lost, nothing remains

consent

conscience

IX.

be

to

laith the consent

one

no

sense,

common

question; how,

weighed,

needs

they

the

of

the

been

have

by

prescriptionshow

state

part of either side

the

the

determined

down
10

lost?

be

conducting

best

lay

to

pronounced.

than

matters

accept

particularcircumstances

sides

on

of

will be

both

way

cause

to

Documents

if

procedure

the

to

open

on

in the

and

impertinent

arguments
to

allied

especialfunction

What

"

Arbitrators

would

purpose,

greatest

composition.

form

before

to

power

sacred

part in the dispute, to endeavour

VIII.

The

intimately

it is the

and

take

cannot

be

to

appear

such

the

treat

judges, that

alike the

bare

and

in

regard

to

unattested

66

PUFENDORF

assertions

of

ON

both

parties, i.e.,when

statements,
and

accounts,

judgment
of

CONTROVERSIES.

DECIDING

beh'eve

to

vvill then

neither.

documents

genuine

have

be

to

when

But

cannot

be

to

adhere

they firmly

autographs,
in

produced

given according

dictory
contra-

to

evidence,

the

testimony

be

favourably

witnesses.
The

witnesses

disposed
that

Therefore

as

witnesses,

party,

I to

to

either

to

their

take

avowed

exception

should

be

decided

their

to

or

have

relatives

my

Indeed,

be

times,
some-

in

case,

forced

offer

to

conscience.

with

the

on

to

giving evidence

Lastly, it is thoroughly in accordance

whatsoever

should

enemies.

from

affections

likely

seem

of revenge

principle of humanity, lest they should

violence

not

conscience.

may

my

not

it shall

desire

excused

are

that

so

their

adversary

may

therefore,

and

than

them
my

so

hatred

or

relations

near

upon

either

favour

weight with

as

ought,

towards

either

more

again

that

reason

of any

testimony

no

case

single

one

witness.

X.

With
we

may

the

add

for in

forces

supply

and

be

carried
Here

war.

of

me,

that

he
the

has

any

method

if I cannot

to

itself

is
the

award

there

if any

or

latter

observed,
of

owner

seize
value

being included),

so

(the
as

to

all

may

ing
proceedtreat

we

in

such

an

thing adjudged

the

taken

possession

thing itself,I

anything

upon

his

by

may

his friends

that

I have

that
of

not

far such

get possession of the

in

does

that

How

whatsoever

same

much

fully later,when

more

merely

made,

is not

one

the

another,

execution.

the

Sentence.

the

himself,

shown
be

may

to

only become

execution

amounts

execution

not

of the

is due

will be

it

by

even

the

which
the

when

it,but

when

arms

of

of nature,

state

with, procure

execution, I
to

execution

fulfil what

him

may
of

the

to

Execution

the

regard

accord

own

Of

"

estimated
become

else

may,

charges
its

owner.

can

of

DE

PUKENDORFIUS

debeant

requalessese
instrumenta

Testes

alterutram

ergo

videri

probabile

ut

adversarius

inimicos

meos

humanitatem

Denique

recte

et

De

exsecutionem

in statu

cum

in

id rationi optime

"

causa

in

vel conscientiam
ne
congruit,

rei

ab

altero

adprehendi ;
posse,
in

qu?e

ipsam

sed

me

exsecutionem

ego

professos

interdum
sui

per

excluduntur

Isedere cogantur.

unius testimonium

est
non

quod

multa

ad

addamus,

expletur ultro, quod

viribus

et armis

tionem
exsecu-

Illud duntaxat
solum

non

heic

de

monendum,

fieri dominum

rei mihi

possessionem quocunque
aliam
ista potirinequeain, me

ejusdem

etiam, si

tantundem

et

progredi possit,inferius,ubi

latius ostendetur.

adjudicattfi,
postquam

odium,

judicata.

judicatsenon

quousque

ejusmodi exsecutione

esse

valeat.

naturali,ubi

facial ; quaj

aut

ita

habere.

debetur, sibi quisque suis, sociorumque

bello agemus,

vera

secundum

oportet

gratiam ipsos

necessarii

executione

rei

non

rejicere.Quanquam

vel affectus sues,

X.

Circa

perducunt,

necessarios,sic

possum

decisionem
cujuslibet

causae

haut

partem

queat,

meos

testimonis

propinqui,ne

simul

signarationesqueet incorrupta

conscientiam

libidinem,ante
vindictaeque

Igituruti

contradictoria

sententia erit ferenda.

porro

affectos,

ubi

cognitioneniveritatis

in

effata testium

Sed

67

LITIGANDI.

cum
pr^ebere,i.e.,

neutrl credere.

asseverent,

MODO

modo
rem

valet,arripere(computatis simul impensis

hoc

factis)cum

dominus.

effectu,ut

ejus rei

fiam

68

Emmerich

In

Book

nevertheless

are

by

chosen

When

the

decision

the

Arbitrators

be

they
the

decision

should, by

and

borne
we

ought

exposed

the
to

thereto

There
a

is

no

and

they

Arbitrators

disputes to

the

abide

should

of

Peace

it,as

an

sentence

the

faith

to

libertyof refusing to
we

which

to

view

has

render

the

offended,
to

it should

such

be

absolutelyevident,
have

we

that
we

voluntarily

we

should

would

be

submit

appoint Arbitrators.

that,by allowing the

a

to

no

condemn

submit

to

before

sentence

apprehend

should

consequence,

necessary

to

she

is bound

if it is not

were

deserve

offence,
State

character

of Arbitrators

board

the

small

little use

submit

would

only with

some

evil to

if it

be of very

reason

for

sentence

forfeit the

Suppose

; and

an

justiceof

of

it

to

that she

assert

For

sentence,

the

by

this,and

do

to

into

entered

have

pronouncing

subjectto

is
injustice

endure

it would

restoringpeace,

to

engaged

reparation

sense

sake

of

bound

questions.

ourselves.

convinced

parties

appealed

become

to

If the

for

pretensions,

invested, their judgment

of

of

decision?

their

their

unreasonable,

were

way

man

about

of

are

have

partieshad

sovereignState
will any

of

Law

"

Arbitrators, by

doubtful

of

"The

observed.
religiously

the

evidently unjust

attention

they

they

If, however,

which

work

preserving or

contending

Agreement,

of treaties should

with

his

1767.

agreement.

once

of the

agree
of

common

Arbitration

cannot

of

329,

says

desirous

submit

sometimes

Vattel

de

Sovereigns

"

xviii.

Chap,

17 14, died

born

Vattel,

Monsieur

Nations,"
When

II.

ARBITRATION.

ON

VATTEL

parlits

manifestly unjust and

Arbitration

useless

and

reasonable
un-

this

69

DE

PAR

L'ARBITRAGE,

Livre II.,Chap

les

Quand

qu'ilsdesirent

et

arbitres choisis

la

le

que

d'un

traites doit

leur

des

arbitres

si par

soumis

que

souverain

dira-t-ilque

cet

n'est
mal

auquel
de

on

la

On

ne

questions

sujet de

rendre

se

Etat

doit

des

soumettre

injuste,condepouillesde
attention

aucune

douteuses.

evidente,

bien

prendre

voulu

des

deraisonnable, nous

ne

I'offense ;
? Si

soumettre

se

doit pas craindre

se

; et la foi des

engagees

eux-memes

meriteroit

ne

des

soumettre

pas

sont

se

manifestement

sentence

justiced'une

fort inutile de

la

on

Supposez

ne

que

reparation de quelque offense, condamnent

absolument

pas

vaineu

s'y

il faut la souffrir pour

consequence,

ne

elles

une

pour

arbitres,pour

Etat

tions
preten-

differens

lie,les partiesdoivent

est

leur jugement
qualite,

s'yest

leurs

"

retablir

de

ou

accord.

commun

raison, les arbitres s'etoient

la

de

dit

leurs

sur

maintenir,

decision

Vattel

gardee.

etre

Cependant,
traire

de

convenir

de

cependant

compromis

des

sentence

Monsieur

329,

peuvent

ne

quelquefoisla

paix,ils confient

Des

xviii.,
"

souverains

VATTEL.

1767.

1714."

Dans

De

M.

doit

ou

pour

la

paix

Car

s'y

sense

de

est
I'injustice

et

la supporter

s'exposer.

sentence

homme

aucun

le bien de

un

com

petite
si elle
me

s'ilfalloit etre
soumettre,

un

con-

il seroit

arbitres.

qu'en accordant
une

sentence

rendions

aux

partiesla liberte

manifestement

inutile ;
I'arbitrage

de

injuste et
et

cette

70

VATTEL

decision

is

by

no

which

they

marked

or

the

have

not

happen,
exceed

their

submitted

absurd
and

decision.

ought

become

is

sentence

off every

the

specify

objectionsof
These

the

to

what

it is upon

abide

their

by

these

acquiesce

in

They

since

pronounced

has

Before

it.

doubtful

been

incontestable

In

order

to

not

she

has

obviate
take

really
what
may

offended.

all

advantage, it
precisely

and

opposite

one

and

the

of

the

the

of

their

difficulty

should

respective

demands

been

extensive,and

agreement
the

will

determine

to

might

by

points

the

discordance

such,
such

facts, that

it

the

to
a

was

they

decision

sentence

the

parties
be

sentence

must

manifestly unjust,
have

themselves

claims, and

their

of

the

disputants

it is

question which

on

that

the

that

say

alone

If,then, their

judgment.

cannot

evade

can

these

decision

the

to

precise bounds,

referred, as

they

so

submitted

are

within

rendered

has

State

power

dispute,

then

It may

offence, they

fraud

parties,the

confined

it is

them

dispute

Arbitrators

an

the

Arbitration
in

the

the

in

in

other.

Arbitrators, and

promise

for

subject to

the

the

are

make

pretext of which

subject

pretensions of

called

binding.

not

that

necessary

Being
to

gave

what

the

agreement

conflicting
pretensions.

on

or

in
difficulty

no

unhmited

and

vague

pronounce

certainlynever

cut

is

and

State
to

be

can

just alleged, that

example

their

her

she

ot the submission

nature

preciselyspecifiedthe subjectof

power,

condemn
But

the

to

satisfaction

of

case

limits of their

in

as

to the

There

agreement.

in

the

ARBITRATION.

contrary

means

of the Arbitration

affair,
except

ON

of

the

they

must

which

Arbitrators.
prove,

offspringof corruption

by
or

flagrantpartiality.
Arbitration
conformable

the

it is still

appeal to

more

arms.

does
claim
to

reasonable

very

the

to

dispute which
Though

is

law
not

of
be

of

mode,

directlyconcern

feared

that

the

for

nature,

justicemay

and

be

the
mistaken

it will

be

one

that

decision

safety of

by

the

is

perfectly
of

the

every
nation.

Arbitrators,

overpowered

in

an

DE

decision

n'est

II

PAR

contraire

pas

compromis.
d'une

ARBITRAGE,

peut

ne

soumission

precisement

marque

les

des

dans

doit

Etat

I'offense.
si

qui fait le sujet du

ce

prononcent

sur

Appeles

ce

qui

juger de

Etat

cet

leur

et

pretexte

exactement

la

pretentions respectives

contestation, les

demandes

Voila

de

qui

ce

sen

tenir

ces

bornes

^te

soumis

manifestement

telle.

comme

il faudroit

Touvrage

de

la

prouver

un

naturelle, pour

succombe

le
des
par

salut

sur

On

de

des

tres

la
est

armes.

de

dans

peut point dire

ne

sur

une

douteuse, qui
a

une

pareille
qu'elleest

partialiteouverte.

different

nation.

plus

les

promet

on

faits indubitables

raisonnable

tout

sujet de

demeure

soustraire

se

d'une

terminer

des

quoi

partiesrendoit

par

moyen

arbitres, il
le sort

le

opposees,

si leur sentence

Pour

corruption ou

L'arbitrageest

directement

des

point.

lie

injuste,puisqu'elleprononce

le dissentiment

que

un

I'autre.

arbitres,ce

aux

jugement. Alors,

sentence,

meconnu

oppositions de

et

sujet de

la mauvaise

compromis

precises,il faut s'y soumettre.

soumise

loi

les

et

est

leur

qu'elle soit

question

I'un

le

qu'un

donne

le

ne

foi,il faut determiner

dans

point ^te

jamais

tout

oter

arriver

les arbitres

devenir

absurde

sentence

difficulte,
pour

toute

differend,ni

satisfaction
a

cas

n'auroit

on

leur

ne

la

leur

ne

le

II peut

opposees.

du

ou

dans

que

laquelle

offense,ils le condamneront

une

etendu,

^viter

Pour

et

Assurement

pouvoir

la soumission

de

difficulte

pretentions

soumis.

pour

I'exemple alleguetout-a-l'heure,
que

passent leur pouvoir

veritablement

VATTEL.

illimitee,dans

ei

determine

alors,comme

de

avoir

point

limites

DE

la nature

vague

M.

Si
a

et

tres

conforme

qui n'interesse

le bon

craindre

droit
encore

peut

la

pas
etre

qu'il

ne

72

ON

TJENTHAM

JEREMY

INTERNATIONAL

AN

TRIBUNAL.

Bentham's

International

Essay

on

MSS.

bearing

of

four

2.

On

short
the

of

laws

from

State.

given

nation

doing

no

nation

far

be

which
to

claim

if these

in not

and

Its
far

regulatethe

to

objects for

object

in

it consists

as

duties which

referred ; and

other

violated

but

other

to

the

given

(3) general utility,

which

nations, to

of

of

there

that of

the

is,at present,
which

War,

all other

rights it

that the

only

Code

would

be

possible evil

may

be

acquisitionof

the

good

least
the

is not

mode

no

of

evil,

an

evils.

International

an

consistentlywith

War

says, the

any

receivinginjury,or (4)in receiving the

from

rightsbe

arrangements

to

make

produced
which

is

for.

sought
The

laws

International
same

of

Code

Peace
:

would

the laws

this

the

be
of War

substantive

would

be

the

laws

of

the

adjectivelaws

Code."

Prevention

Peace.

its

to

referred.

be

may

complication
fifth

The

intercourse.

be

recognisemay

seeking compensation
it is the

declares, ought

objects, he

two

it consists

as

to

But

For

respect

universal

an

for

so
(i) general utility,

"

greatest possiblebenefit

ought

he

in their mutual

would

ought

of the

plan

in

injury,and (2) in doing the greatest possiblegood

nations, to

"

4.

Code,

of nations

conduct

by

considered

War,

consequences.

International

such

On

3.

of the

dominion

the

of

Law.

Peace.

An

so

personal extent

or

an

fragments consist

objects of International

the

On

i.

"

of

Fragments

These

1786-1789.

E'^says:

any

PERPETUAL

in

date

The

"

from

by Jeremy Bentham," published from

Law

subjects;

and

causes

is derived

Scheme

he

proposes

plan

of

for

War.

an

universal

and

perpetual

BENTHAM

JEREMY

74

"

They

"

The

2.

3.

IV.

than

and
"

'-(i)The

eg.,

League.

Why

well

German

These

this

Diet

then

people, and
"

One

main

mighty

that

the

in

the

reduction

treaty ; and

other,ready
in each
"

the

these

contributions

for each

nation

in each

enacted, as

the

reduction, and

the

of
should

soon

stipulated
for

presentedto

the treaty should

as

The

people.

be

nation,and

than

They

would

that

it could

Power

be

to

"

VL

the

The

would

people, the part

calculated

Congress
two

feel

for their

was

be

not

sending

these

they

it

see

Such

"

of

mass

by prejudices,would

led away

V.

the

means

measure,

all

is to effectuate

previous to the signatureof it,laws

even

be

to

of

approbation

the

every

be ratified

proceedings

the

relief

for any

deputies

the
principal,

be

advantage

Diet

or

not

other

of

other

brought

to

such

them.

purpose.

place

of

act

an

as

"Its

VI L

2.

"In
"

In

power

would

consist

Congress

by

meeting
occasional

or

Diet

each

one

that

opinion

to

should

"

be

of

tute.
substi-

reportingits opinion.
causing

of

calculated, and

was

might be constituted
the

to

it

apprised

sooner

it

exposed

most

public.

J.

in

State.

By

be

to

plan

might be prepared

purpose

is not

prejudices?

object of
one,

of the

amount

their

; but

so

the

concentrate

we

it

Be

former

as

"

League

the

Swiss

the

fraternitysubsist

views.

with

case

been

have

NeutraUty, (2) the

European

ambitious

the

obviate

from."

Diet, (4)

German

nor

one,

new

no

out

Armed

Swiss

the

or

no

shall

the

the

not

latter have

How

the

should

already become

"

in is

complicated Conventions

Confederation, (5)

"

them

place

American

the

of that interest ;

it would

[already]effectuated

as

TRIBUNAL.

INTERNATIONAL

originalsituation they set

the

Difficult

"

AN

already sensible

are

situation

other

any

ON

circulated in the dominion

be

each

of

calls

be

to

States,

their

for

manifesto)

INTERNATIONAL

are

in

by

or

of

nothing

common

both.

of

It

is

is

proof

the

them.

that

opinion

no

is

complained
to

in

is, that

given

manifesto

State

appeal

an

75

use.

difference

The

opinion.

TRIBUNAL.

subjects

the

by

either

read

other

by

or

AN

Manifestoes

Slate.

designed
of,

ON

BENTHAM

JEREMY

It

(of

case

made

regularly

known.

"After

3.
ban

the

of

contingent

the

the

enforcing

of

for

and

less

by

which

liberty

and

the

no

its

Works,

the

the

putting

refractory

having

Court

under

State

in

obstacle

its

to

signature,
Vol.

in

the

II.,

in

in

giving,

it

might

and

into

for

States

for

the

be

simple

more

the

instrument

guaranteeing
sort,

State,
think

and

seq.

last

probability,
much

such

extensive

546

human

clause,

every

necessity

the

the

as

several

the

introducing

State,

most

pp.

all

to

of

which

whatever,

by

recourse

each

regulating

But

instituted

was

press

furnished

would,

resource

by

in

harm

no

Court.

expedient

paper

every

"

ever

such

find

with

of

burthensome

of

to

this

be

to

decrees

employment

superseded

be

perhaps,

might,

resource,

in

time,

Europe.

"There

might

certain

proper

unlimited

Diet

the

that

to

the

its

decrees,
to

tion
sanc-

tion."
circula-

76

KANT

ON

Since

the

that

one

natural

this

by law, before

War,

preserved by

whereby

of

render

form

States

(by

member,

every

tend

serve

as

impossible; but
duty, and

consequently

again to

such

Union

approximation thereto,

continual

this

as

consequently

districts

wide

over

the

tection
pro-

because

State

an

of

War,
is

however,
politicalprinciples,

The

result,viz.,to

that

to

great

so

(the final goal of International Law),

impracticable idea.

which

lead

in

that

to

length impossible, and

at

and

Status,only

analagous

States

and
itself,

every

become

can

because

But

and

acquired

Peace

process

of

Corporations will

therefore, Perpetual Peace

reallyan

Association

an

be

can

true

State).

Government

of such

number

such
even

of

so

becomes

people

extension
must

of

regulated

state

merely provisional,and

are

Union

Universal

enter

States,which

authoritative,and
effectively
a

to

individuals,is

of

place, every public right

of

Mine-and-Thine

external

in order

take

can

that

peoples,like

of

state

Status.

Peace

abandoned

be

must

True

NATIONS.

OF

CONGRESS

PERMANENT

approximation
upon

the

is

rightsof

of

States

founded

matter

and

men

themselves

not

are

shall

as

of

upon

States,it

is

certainlypracticable.

Such

Nations,

which

to

every
Such

associate itself.
of

Peace)

during the
Ministers

International
the

was

most

the

of
of

for its

neighbouring State
(at
Law

least
in

so

far

regard

this

century

the

European

object

as

to

the

vation
preser-

Congress

Permanent

Diplomatic Conference

first half
of

termed

be

Nations.

of

singleStates,having

Peace, might

of

to

of

Union

Congress

Permanent

might

be

liberty

at

the

concerned
the

of

maintenance

formed

at

the

of

Hague

(the eighteenth),where
Courts

and

even

malities
for-

of

the
the

77

PERMANENTER

EIN

STAATEN-CONGRESS.

Immanuel

Von

der

Volker

der

Naturzustand

Menschen,

ein Zustand

ist,aus

einen

gesetzlichenzu

treten,

Recht

der

und

alles durch

Mein

und

Da

Volker

erhaltbare

aussere

und

nur

kann

wodurch

dem,
ein

in einem

Regierung desselben,

die

endlich

Gliedes

jeden
solcher

so

ist der

Grundsiitze

7idherung
diese

vStaaten

eine

auf

die

auch
werden

wiederum

als

muss

sind

dienen,

es

auch

grosser

Landstriche,

eine

Menge

Kriegszustand
Ziel des
Die

namlich
zur

zu

gar

und

Beschiitzung eines

Idee.

abzwecken,

einzugehen,

politischen
Verbin-

continuirlichen

nicht, sondern,
auf

dem

herVol-

ganzen

solche

gegriindete Aufgabe

Staaten

provisorisch,

weite

einen

Pflicht,mithin

der

und

Menschen

mithin

unausfiihrbare

demselben

zu

iiber

darauf

oder

(analogischmit

aber, bei

Volkerstaats

aber

eine

aber, die

der

dungen

Weil

ewige Friede, (das letzte

kerrechts,)freilich

erwerbliche
bios

Staaten

in

Ereigniss alles

wird),peremtorisch geltend

unmoglich

Corporationen

beifiihrt;

Krieg

der

werden.

solchen

eines

Ausdehnung

diesem

vor

den

Dein

einzelner

als

herausgehen soil,urn

man

ist

so

Staat

Fridenszustand

wahrer

dem

ebensovvohl,

allgemeinen Staatenverein

Volk

ein

1796.

Friedenszustand.

Wahrer

EiN

Kant,

Anso

Rechte

wie
der

ist, allerdings

ausfiihrbar.

EiN

Man
Frieden

zu

welchem

bleibt ;

einen

kann

Staaten-Congress.

Permanenter

solchen

erhalten,den
sich

zu

Verein

permanenten

in

Absicht,

auf

die

was

um

Staatencongress
nennen,

benachbarten

gesellen,jedem

dergleichen, (wenigstens

Volkerrechts

einiger Staaten^

die

Erhaltung

zu

unbenommen

Formlichkeiten
des

den

Friedens

des

betrifft),

78

PERMANENT

smallest

occurred

the whole

between

Europe into

of

Arbitrator in their

as

Nations,which

had

merely in books, or
in

the

form

of

by

one

vanished

on

formal

be

of Nations

civilmethod, like the

not

by

is to say,

the

force

been

by

here

the idea

understood

preserved

ployed.
alreadyem-

only a Voluntary

should

States of

can

be

"

at

all times

America, a Union

therefore

be realised of

indissoluble.

establishing

determine their differences

may

barbarous
War.

of

Association.

judicial
proceedingsamong
a

the Law

on,

of Archives,
obscurity
had

which
States,

which

they accepted

Cabinets,was

Constitution,and

onlythat

publicLaw

"6i.

the
to

Revocable

that
savages),

from

Later

of

they formed

manner

federal State,which

not, like that of the

It is in this way

and
(Process)

In this

confided

was

Association of the various

founded

NATIONS,

differences.
political

Congress will

and
revocable,

them.

deductions,after

But

OF

Acts
Republics brought their complaintsrespecting

which

War

CONGRESS

(afterthe

one

Kant,

"

by

individuals
manner

of

Part II.,
Rechtslehre,"

in

der

dieses

Hiilfte

ersten

im

Generalstaaten

der

iiber

widerfahren

anderen

als

geblieben,

in

Gewalt,

einem

aller

Ztit

eine

solche

Staaten,)
lich

ist,

auf

barische

Art,

(nach

realisirt

entscheiden,

Theil,

"

wie

der

nach

schon

Dunkelheit

der

die

Staaten,
der

zu

nicht

amerikanischen

und

allein

welchen

durch

willkiihrliche,

eine

gegriindet

Rechts

der
werden

der

daher

die

durch

ihre

Volker,

einen

Wilden),

Idee

unauflos-

eines

zu

kann.

Kant,

Streitigkeiten
nicht

Process,
namlich

"

6i.

Ubrig

Biichern

"

gleichsam
Art

in

oder

nur

(so

Staatsverfassung
;

ihren

jener

annahmen,

verschiedener

welche

offentlichen

civile

aber

Zusammentretung

verstanden

errichtenden

hier

wird

Congress

einer

in

sie

bios

Europa

ganz

Schiedsrichter

als

dem

von

ZUSAMMENTRETUNG.

Verbindung,
auf

den

dachten,

Deductionen,

ABLOSLICHE

ablosliche

sich

so

der

ist.

worden

EiNE

und

einem

verschwunden,

der

Minister

Republiken,

die

Volkerrecht

aber

Form

anvertraut

Unter

das

Cabinetten

aus

veriibter

Archive

Staat

gleichsam

spiiterhin

dessen

statt

foderirten

die

wo

kleinsten

der

anbrachten,

Streitigkeiten

offentlichen

Befehdungen,

die

waren,

einzigen

einen

selbst

und

Hofe,

Beschwerden

ihre

stattfand

noch

Versammlung

der

in

Jahrhunderts

Haag

europaischen

meisten

79

STAATEN-CONGRESS.

PERMANENTER

EIN

durch

"

auf

Krieg

Rechtslehre,"

bar-

zu

II.

So

CONGRfiS

LE

PERMANENT.

Emm.

Par

avant

qu'il en

Tien

exterieur

guerre,
et

cites

devient

soit

ainsi, tout

des

Etats

(par analogic

pareille cite

de

qui peut

le gouvernement,

de

membre

de

trop dissemines, trop loin les

Ainsi

guerre.
des

gens)

est

doute

sans

principes politiquesqui
cites,comme

par

consequent

hommes

aussi

des

et

de

maintien
voisin

appeler

peut

est

formalites

la

libre
du

entraine

ne

de

CoNGRfes

cette

paix,
de

droit

de

alliance

de

etat

droit

tout

Mais

les

telles reunions
fin de

cet

de
etat

impossibles;
sur

le

sur

le

et

devoir,

droit

des

pratiquable.

quelques

permanent

s'adjoindre;
gens

que

Permanent.

le congres

des

de

sans

fondee

doute

sans

forme

nouvel

question fondee

question
est

d'une

qu'ilssont

se

un

eux-memes

une

peuple

protection

impraticable.

operer

pas

est

une

Etats, elle

Le

On

sont

approximation

cette

la

rendrait

en

aussi la

favoriser \ approximation

pour

comme

globe

autres, il

idee

une

tendent

paix perpetuelle, ne

de

du

paix perpetnelle(fin derniere

une

par

lesquelsun

par

universelle,attendu

qui

corporations partielles,ce

des

conserve

trop grande etendue

des

uns

Mien-et-

I'universelle union

consequent

cite

cette

dans

que

surface

par

"

peuples, tout

moyens

la

legal,

peut vdXdvc peremptoirement

une

hommes

etat

un

acquis ou

etre

paix

comme

peuples

dans

des

il ne

les

avec

impossible
chaque

de

etat

Mais

Etat).

un

celui des

entrer

droit

provisoire;

veritable

un

Paix.

de

peuples, comme

quitte pour

etre

seulement

est

devenir

des

des

I'etat naturel

doit
particulier,

en

Etat

Veritable

Un

Puisque

Kant.

ce

Etats,

pour

auquel chaque

qui (au

moins

Te'garddu maintien

quant
de

la

le
Etat
aux

paix)a

82

EWIGEN

ZUM

FRIEDEN.

ENTWURF

PHILOSOPHISCHER

EIN

Von

Immanuel

der

(Nach

zweiten

Ausgabe

Erster

1796).

von

Abschnitt,

Praliminarartikel

die

welcher

Kant.

evvigen Frieden

zum

Staaten

unter

enthalt,
I.

mit

dem

fiir sich

Kauf

Tausch,
3.

oder

Stehende

"

Stoffs

gelten, der

einem

zu

Staat

bestenender
einem

gilt hier gleichviel)von

das

des

solchen

kiinftigen

worden.

soil kein

Es

"

fiir einen

Vorbehalt

geheimen

Kriege gemacht
2.

Friedensschluss

soil kein

Es

"

Staate

andern

erworben

Schenkung

(klein oder

werden

Heere

(miles perpetuus )

keine

Staatsschulden

durch

gross,

Erbung,

konnen,

sollen

der

mit

Zeit ganz

aufhoren.
4.

Es

"

sollen

Staatshiindel
5.

Kein

"

andern
6.

Staates

soil sich in die

Staat

Feindseligkein erlauben,
kiinftigenFrieden
der

Anstellung

fici),Brechung
dem

duellid)in

im

die

Verfassung

unmoglich

aussere

und

eines

Regierung

mit

einem

solche

wechselseitigeZutrauen

das
machen

; als

miissen

Capitulation,Anstiftung

bekriegtenStaat

Definitivartikel

andern

des

im

da

{penussores),Giftmischer

Meuchelmdrder
der

Kriege

welche

ZwEiTER
welcher

auf

gewaltthatig einmischen.

soil sich kein

Es

"

Beziehung

werden.

gemacht
Staat

in

sind,
{vene-

{per-

Verraths

etc.

Abschnitt,
zum

Frieden

ewigen

Staaten

unter

enthalt.
I.

Die

"

licanisch
1.

biirgerlicheVerfassung

jedem

Staat

soil

repub-

sein.
Die

erstlich

einer
2.

in

zweitens
einer
thanen

nach

Gesellschaft
nach

Principien
(alsMenschen

Grundsiitzen

einzigen gemeinsamen
;

Freiheit

der

der

Glieder

der

Abhangigkeit

Gesetzgebung

Aller

(als

von

Unter-

EWIGEN

ZUM

3.

und

drittens,die

83

FRIEDEN.

nach

dem

Gesetz

der

Gleichheit

der-

selben (als

Staatsbiirger)
gestiftete
Verfassung ;
republicanische.

ist die
2.

Das

"

Volkerrecht

soil auf

einen

Foderalismus

freier Staaten

gegriindet sein.
3.

Das

"

meinen

Weltbiirgerrechtsoil

Bedingungen

Von

Das,
Ihre

der

diese

was

als die grosse

Garantie

Gewahr

des

ewigen Friedens.

(Garantie)leistet,ist nichts Geringeres,

Kiinstlerin,Natur

fiir die

Menschen

daselbst

(natura

in

leben

sie durch

alien

konnen

zu

3. durch

bin,selbstin
sie

sie in mehr

denselben

eben

Verhaltnisse

ZwEiTER

Geheimer

Die

dieser

Maximen

Philosophen

offentlichen

geriistetenStaaten

zu

die unwirtbbarsten
bevolkern

zu

oder

ist in

Art

weniger gesetzliche

dem

iiber

Friedens

Rathe

hat,

gesorgt

ewigen Frieden.

zum

einzigeArtikel

Moglichkeitdes

sie

Zusatz.

Artikel

der

dass

genothigthat.

treten

zu

darin

allerwarts

Krieg

rerum).

dc^dala

Erdgegenden

Gegenden, getrieben hat, um

"

allge-

Zusatz.

provisorische
Veranstaltungbesteht

1.

Der

der

Hospitalitat
eingeschranktsein.
Erster

2.

auf

die

sollen

enthalten

Satze

der

Bedingungen

von

Kriege

den

zum

und

der

werden."

gezogen
Anhang.

I.

liber die Misshelligkeit

zwischen

in Absicht

auf

II. Von

Politik mit

der
Einhelligkeit

transcendentalen

Moral

Pulitik,

ewigen Frieden.

den

der

der

Begriffedes

offentlichen

der

nach

Moral

dem

Rechts.

Wenn
den

Pflicht,wenn

es

Zustand

eines

Unendliche
ist der

offentlichen

fortschreitenden

ewige Frieda, der

Friedensschliisse

Idee, sondern
Ziele

in

Rechts, obgleichnur
wirklich

Annilherung

auf

die

bisher

zu

fiilschlich

so

eine

Aufgabe, die

Zeiten, in

immer

kiirzer

nach

und

nach

naher
werden) bestiindig
G

ist,
ins

machen,

so

genannten
leere

aufgelost,ihrem

gleicheFortschritte

denen

da

einer

(eigentlich
Waffenstillstande)
folgt,keine

die

(weil

hoffentlich

zugleich gcgriindete Hoffnung

geschehen,

kommt.

84

"

KANT'S

Kant's

scheme

author, accordingly, was

its

of
which

took

between

on

The
of two

in the

years

to

contains

sections

I.

the

future

Art.

been

and

France, for the

of

Congress

which

by

the

Bale,

carried

war

preceding

sion
occa-

four

years,

no

reference

to

It consisted

Tribunal.

Section,

Preliminary

Articles

for

perpetual Peace

conclusion
made

with

of

Peace

the secret

shall

be

considered

reservation

of

valid

material

for

war.

2.

or

No

"

has

small

the

immediate

States.

Art.

The

the

"

contains

which

of age.

when

1795,

brief termination.

scheme

between

year

1795,

First

which

the

undoubtedly

year

and

Germany

brought

was

71

publicationwas
place

in

published

was

PEACE."

PERPETUAL

State

No

"

large),may

having

be

an

independent

acquired by

another

existence

State

(whether

by inheritance,

exchange, purchase, or gift.

Art.

3.

armies

Standing

"

shall

in

the

shall

be

contracted

of

course

time

be

entirelyabolished.
Art.
with

the

Art.
or

4.

No

"

foreignaffairs
No

5.

"

6.

hostilities

No

"

as

State

debts

State
would

in connection

of the State.

shall interfere

of another

Government

Art.

national

at

make

by

force

with

the Constitution

State.

war

with

mutual

another
confidence

shall

permit

impossible

such
in

8.^

PAIX

LA

Le

Projet

avait 71
a

PERPETUELLE,

ans,

la lutte

de

Kant

ete

publie

et

quand

la

paix

de

pendant

engagee,

Republique frangaise. La
la deuxieme

sur

edition

sections

deux

tient

la

Prusse

fin
la

contra

1796,

mention

d'un

Tribunal.

II

comprend

i".

des

par

mit

1795,

fut faite en
franc^aise

traduction

Section.

d'une
preliminaires

Article

ans,

I'auteur

quand

1795,

Bale, signee en

quatre

Premiere

Articles

en

KANT.

allemande.

fait pas

Projet ne

Le

EMMANUEL

PAR

traite de

Nul

"

meriter

paix ne peut

qui permettent

secretes

reserves

les Etats.

paix perpetuelleentre

de

s'ilcon-

nom

ce

la

recommencer

guerre.

Art.
fait
par

2.

Etat, qu'ilsoit grand

Nul

"

ne
indifferent,

heritage,ni

Art.

3.

"

tierement

Art.

Art.

On

"

5.

"

6."

hostilites

doit

ne

On

qui

Etat

doit

seraient

de

de

point contracter

ne

par

Etat, ni

autre

un

donation.

doivent

en-

pas
nature

dettes

nationales

pour

I'Etat.

doit

s'ingererde
d'un

gouvernement
ne

achat, ni

ici tout

est

le temps.

les interets de

Aucun
le

ni par

par

qui

permanentes {inilesperpetuus)

arinees

dehors

au

ni dans

Art.

echange,

avec
disparaitre

4.

soutenir

Les

petit,ce

jamais etre acquis

pourra

par

ou

autre

force

rendre

la constitution

Etat.

permettre, dans

se

dans

une

guerre,

impossible la

des

confiance

86

PEACE.

PERPETUAL

future

; such

peace

as

the

violation

the
poisoners(venefici),

or

in

of treason

contains

between

Art.

it is

making

Section,

Second

which

the instigacapitulation,
tion

like.

such

and

war,

{perciissores)

against which
[perdiiellio)

State

of

assassins

of

employment

Definitive

the

Articles

for

perpetual

Peace

States.

I.

civil constitution

The

"

in

State

every

ought

be

to

republican.
Republican Constitution

(i.) On

principleof

the

society(as men)
the

(2.)On

is

that is founded

one

the

of

Liberty

the

"

members

of

principleof

the

of

Dependence

all

on

single

Legislation(as subjects);

common

(3.) And

of

the law

thirdly,on

Equality

of

its members

(as

citizens).

Art.
of

Free

Art.

2.

rightshould

International

"

3.

The

"

to

rightsof

conditions

men

or

THE

on

federation

artist Nature

{Natura

the

has

made

earth.

it

world

should

be

hospitality.

Peace.

less

by nothing

dcedala

provisionalarrangements

(i.) She

the

Perpetual

of

is furnished

herself

of

Supplement

Guarantee

guarantee

citizens

as

of universal

First

The

founded

States.

restricted

This

be

than

the

great

reriini).

of Nature

possible for

men

these

are

to

"

live in all parts of

LA

il sera

reciproque quand
ferait

Ton

que

question

d'assassins

la violation
{venefici),

d'une

Traite

definitifs d'un

Article

i'"'.
"

Tels

paix.

seraient

I'usage

d'empoissonneurs
secret

etc.

Section.

de

Paix

les Etats.

perpetuelleentre

civile de

Constitution

La

la

capitulation,
I'encouragement

Deuxieme

Articles

de

{percussores),ou

etc.
{perdueliio),

la rebellion

87

PERPETUELLE.

PAIX

Etat

chaque

doit

etre

republicaine.
seule

EUe

est

etablie

la liberte

T". Avec

sociele

d'une

qui doit appartenir a

en

3". Enfin,
chacun

Le

"

3.

Le

"

d'une

droit

le

avec

commune
legislation

une

membres

comme

Droit

de

international

tous

et

I'Etat.

doit

sur

une

federa

borner

aux

tions
condi-

etre

fonde

Droit

cosmopolitique

doit

se

universelle.
hospitalite

de

la

avons

pour

grande ouvriere,la
Voici

d'egalitequi appartienta

Supplement

Premier

Nous

tous

libres.

lion d'Etats

Art.

qualited'hommes
de

les raembres

tous

sujets;

comme

2.

leur

I'egalesoumission

2". Avec

Art.

principescompatibles :

des

sur

ses

1". Elle

garantie de

Paix

la

garant de la Paix
Nature

perpetuelle.

perpetuelleI'ingenieuseet
(fiaiura dcedala

elle-meme

rerufii).

:
dispositions
preparatoires

climats

mis
;

les

hommes

en

etat

de

vivre

dans

tous

les

88

PERPETUAL

(2.)

has

She

dispersed

them

everywhere

they might populate

that

so

PEACE.

by

the

even

of

means

war,

inhospitable

most

regions.

(3.) By

this

into

same

relations

more

Article

proposition

The

possibilityof

the

that

States

are

maxims

kind

Peace

for

armed

Perpetual

Peace.

is contained

of philosophers

public

enter

judicial character.

Securing

this

of

to

Supplement.

for

Article

only

The

them

compelled

of

less

or

Second

Secret

has

she

means

be

must

as

in
the

to

taken

into

the

following

conditions

of

by the

account

war.

Appendix.

On

I.

the

reference

to

II.

Of

the

transcendental

If

it

the

is

juHdical
hope

of

doing

so,

if at

hitherto

being

then

gradually

empty

hastening

is

its

approach.

these

state

time

by

only

and

Politics

in

is
times

of

Peace,

of Peace
a

of

is

which

Right (z.^.,
a
well-grounded
that
is

progress

seems

to

follow

(strictlyspeaking,

practical problem

coming

ever

Public

approximation

Perpetual

idea, but

Morality according

Right.

there

an

Treaties

solved,

because

same

falsely-named

only armistices), no

by

about

the

though

altogether indefinite,
the

bring

to

and

of Public

conception

duty

status),

Politics

between

Agreement

Morality

Peace.

Perpetual

to

between

disagreement

nearer

are,

which,
its

to

let

us

summation,
con-

hope,

90

In

treatise

his

Stuart

John

By

To

render

has

"

advisable

Federation

Mill

Mr.

Representative Government,

on

1806-1873.

Mill,

following "considerations"

the

COURT.

SUPREME

FEDERAL

conditions

several

are

necessary.

sympathy

among

That

the

2.

individual

There

1.

not

so

powerful as

be

to

encroachments

able
their

on

not

very

important

marked

the two

than

others,

inequalityof strength

among

different

two

modes

organising

of

Federal

"

The

such
2.

less

condition, not

are

then

acts

be

may

which
The

have

may

obligatoryonly

is the

former

and

the

it was

Governments

the
the

on

Governments

that

States

Supreme

of

War

and

of the

Court

perfect

evidentlynecessary

own

not

the

mode
owes

State, and

only that

the

for

few

tion,
Confedera-

previous to 1847
years,

Independence.

present Swiss

The

Justice.

of

federation, where

of

the

constitutional

to

other
of the

Confederacy.

of

obedience

immediately

existingconstitutions

that

issuing

citizens.

so-called

Constitution

of

of

particularState
his

of the German

Swiss

that

United

citizen of each

individual

and

laws

enacting

tried in America

principleis

more

plan

of the

following the

the

of

power

binding directlyon

are

and

Under

represent

may

Or, they

orders

authorities

federal

solely,and
as

be

contracting States.

several

Union

populations.

separate States

be

is that there
the

mutual

of

amount

strength.
third

3. A

the

sufficient

protection against foreign

for

rely

to

be

should

there

That

1.

two

every
ments,
Govern-

Federation,
limits

of

it is
the

authority of
that

the

should

subject
There

in

be

must

subordinate

in

Courts

in the last stage of

State

Every

2.

as
itself,

w^ell

in

those

sued

as

obliged

their federal

done

and

two

and

having

the

whom

them,

on

their

Government
be

must

liable to

in

must

for

or

powers,

performance
non-

general
for

be

be

enforcing

of

Justice,the highest Federal

various

declare

has

The

decide

all

remedies

should

of

Court

of

wants

the

federal

supply

the

their

Federal

disputes
and

the

nations,

union,

it is

place.

national
dispenses interof

example

civilised

State

between

Federation

the

first great

prominent

one

by

or

legalvalidity.

no

also

usual

judicialremedy

them

the

of

State

made,

between

citizen

law

any

umpires

naturally

between

is the

that

assigned to

powers

as

both

Governments,

in consequence,
act

actually realised

consequence,

the

exceeds

which

Supreme

most

Federal

the instrument

as

rightto

Governments

law, and
the

the

over

States,or

that

5. The

of

the

diplomacy, being precluded by

necessary

before

judgment

duties, and

Court

of another.

Government

of

final.

remarkable

States,that

State

between

war

the

tribunals

the

both.

of

rights.

Constitution,and,

The

4.

tionary
func-

system

Union,

whose

and

Courts

those

by them,

Federal

the

exceeding

federal

supreme

Federal

and

of

functionary of each,
for

their

Justice,and

dispute

in any

or

of

and

Union,

Courts

in the United

tribunal,is

State

of

involves

This

3.

Court

of

case

independent

umpire

canied,

the

in any

Governments,

an

shall be

employ

to

in

clearly defined, but

them

the

appeal,

every

of

of

every

be

gi

preciselyand

Supreme

questionsshall

such

act

either

it, but

to

COURT.

between

decide

to

reside

not

be

should

each

power

SUPREME

FEDERAL

what

society,a

is

now

real

one

national
Inter-

Tribunal.
6. The

only

to

country

powers

Peace
and

arrangements
to

their

and

of

war,

Federal
and

all

Government

questionswhich

foreign Governments,
which

enjoyment

are,

in

naturallyextend

the

but

of the full benefits

making

to

opinion of

arise between

the

of union.

any

not

the
other

States,necessary

92

MEANS

POSSIBLE

THE

OF

PREVENTING

WAR

IN

EUROPE.

By

{From

Seeley,

K.C.M.G.,

Litt.D,

February 28//^,187 i.)

between

war

the

prevention

individuals,between

particularnations

abolished, why

permanently

be

R.

principalobject

its

countries, between

between
can

if

and

privatewar,

for

has

J.

delivered

Lecture

Society

Civil

Sir

Professor

Late

the

townships,
be prevented,

can

between

not

of

nations

generally?
with

Compared
the

deemed

in which

The

for

cure

one

If

what

is

there

is

anything

like

in which

justiceenters;

of

enough

it.
but

justiceenters.
indifference

popular

Arbitration, such

of

details, and

of

account

simply deplorable.

is not

is not

but

scheme

statesmanlike
take

there

war

nothing

proper

is

war

legal decision

proper

one

of

justice

justicein

some

properly organised legal system,

any

provide

is

feasible and

scheme

should

as

contrivances

to

meet

practicaldifficulties.

who

this lecture

object of

The

wish

may

Arbitration

The

to

can

but

one

command,

because

which

of such
is not

but
a

Utopian

proposes

whilst

the

an

means

suggestionsto those

some

way

system of International

realised.

be
practically

politicalchanges,
Utopian,

in what

find out

introduction

offer

is to

system
on

involves

that

scheme
end

account

is not

to

merely

here,

the

of

considered

be

disproportionateto

available

number

vast

the

vast
means

forces, the

one,
at

in-

fluences

work,

that

are

be

may
enormous

as

international

I. The

different from, and

of the

which

Great

the

Areopagus,

surelyguiltyof

are

defects,and yet
European

not

among

There

ought
A

bench.
the

on

IL
the

The

Powers

We

have

character

is,not

court

but

that

are

problem

of

within

of the

radical,

judicial

interests

by

the

both

the

the

efficiency from

Law-court.

on

judicial

represented

partiesare

is.

of

benefits

Federation
The

oivn

judge ,;and

possiblybe
interests

their

in

time

same

to

are
litigants

the

necessarilyinvolves

reap

law-court.

invariably
and

to

where

neither

where

of

Judges

they are

representationof

no

defect

the

many

important cases,

when

be at the

cannot

system wanted

constituting a
found

be

to

good

bench,

powers

; but

cannot
plenipotentiaries

of

Congress

have

only

judicialcharacter

ambassador

An

cause.

needs

think

in the most

an

blies,
judicialassem-

venial,but
we

it

call

avowedly partialis quite enough

be

great European

the

nothing

has

which

and

for

Law-court

closely connected

invariablysat

of all

stripthem

in Congresses

to

; but

should

was

which,

on

judges should

the

That

settled

of course,

may,

law-court

of which

member

themselves
litigants

already

people

inadvertence

an

What

defect.

and
litigants,

the

of, the

Concert

when

and

incidental

an

of

epithetsproper

be

to

is not

Congress

every

are

nature

Law-court

cease

and, therefore, fatal

bench

out

European

it other

brieflyindicated.

be

with

Now,

Law-court,

apply to

or

they
to

of

nature

itself.

work

affairs

in the

something

international differences.
of

developed

European

this

of

Powers.

is

is wanted

What

be

93

something essentially

is

wanted

system

cannot

by

existingsystem

the

of
difficulty

the

as

EUROPE.

accomplishment

for the

in

called

IN

WAR

PREVENTING

OF

MEANS

POSSIBLE

State,
the

Federation

of all

it.

before

law-court

us,

is not

but

State.

and

merely

of

only historically

it also
It

not

is

takes
a

all

matter

its
of

demonstration

that

international

court

constitute
without

can

order

be

to

federation

of the

model

apparatus of
above

all

said

to

may

see

United

dependence
their

the

there

the

international

relations.

achieved

the

had

on

of

the

organisation
State

was

IV.

bond

was

The

only, and
The

be

Americans

of

that

the

may

abolition

of war,

and

imitate

should

triumph
an

be
we

in her

Union

of the

was

earlier confederation
; and

that

where

the

failed ; it succeeded

to

which

the

Federation

of his

raised

parison
com-

federal

decisivelydisentangled from

of

be

levying troops

is

when

the

to

the
the

individuals.

its

the

an

Federation

obligationsto

the

Federation

must

be
must

Federation, and

the
be

not

separate States,

independent

individual

system,

experience of

the

authority must
The

the

States.

officials of the

have

must

assigned to
individual

the

of

in such

success

taught by

decrees

executive, through which

conscious

shows

federation

for execution

directlyupon

complete

and
judicial,

undertaking

same

not

absolutelydenied

is, that
over

after

strengthened.

special lesson

handed

the

indispensable condition

is that the power

but

lax, and

but

Union

which

upon

federations

two

the
organisation,

federal

with

is, a

American

Europe

this great

Now

failed in

conspicuously

of the

which

ground

very

the

war

problem

model

; that

Bund,

federation

system

Governments.

State

internal

one

solved

liave

of the late German

States, a

upon

kind

closer

executive, and
legislative,

powers,

spite of

In

model

cannot

sentences.

such
efifectual,

of the

federation

national
inter-

is inconceivable

executingits

kind

some

the

Judges

judicialassembly

therefore

must

existence.

as

implies

law-court

Europe

reallyvigorous and

after the

not

law-court, and

federation,or

of

into

legislative
assembly of

In

of

sort

come

and

absolutely requires a

the

nations

some

never

themselves,

III.

into

in

EUROPE.

IN

international

an

The

State.

WAR

implied

is

that

themselves

constitute

PREVENTING

State

consequence,

necessary
an

OF

MEANS

POSSIBLE

94

and

separate

brought
be

to

bear

distinctly

of his member-

POSSIBLE

ship

in

MEANS

it ;

federations

all

between

There

"

It

has

the

disputed
to

been

with

overwhelming
of

power

just

[But,
of

Professor

to

which

decision

the

the

contending
in

formally,
the
faith."

of

the

to

award,

Ed.]

succeeds

the

is,

the
if

parties
the

process,
union

omit

you

it

diligence
the

this

federal

and

and

the

refer

to

upon
in

in

take

to

disputants,

decision

war.

regularly

This

step

by
ones,

fact
in

the

does

arbitrator.

sometimes

which

then

not

order
This

Arbitration,

is

of

is

in

is

only,
it

and

follows

you

may

it

is

to

bind

themselves

matter

in

one

of

the

essential

refer

to

nature

that

the

to

honour

which

obedience

implication

by

statement

arbitration,

from

should,

done,
becomes

single
compel

to

together

agree

this

successful

which

in

with

agree

instances

employed

should

not

there

referred,

Arbitrators,

to

as

earlier

for

just
be

last

for

too."

parties

dispute

The

historical

to

reference

standings
under-

mere

impartiality,
his

impose

to

it

of

decisions

the

them

has

had

has

force

of

he

are

95

substitute

one

introduced.

inteUigence,

the

Seeley

but

hands

force.

as

happily,

the

and

enforcing

omit

be

can

whose

secured,

well

as

that

again

over

of

out

essential

as

just

it

wherever

party,

hitherto

and

over

have

EUROPE.

IN

mockeries

are

found

question

third

been

succeeded

run

WAR

governments.

has

long

PREVENTING

OF

matter

if

carry
and

the

not

out

good

96

ARBITRATION

PROCEEDINGS

Dr.

By

C.

J.

Bluntschli.

1867.

Parties, between

1.

the

As

2.

of

rule,the

differences

dispute

to

specialagreement,
themselves

Arbitrators
or

person

4.

Arbitration

have

the

right

in the choice

agree

the

choice
remitted

or

of

Arbitrators,each

number.

equal

an

of

an

by

In the
is made

umpire
them

absence

to

by

the

neutral

some

power.

Arbitral

The

persons,

desire

choose

to

refer

arisen, may

Arbitrator.

partiescannot

is allowed

of them

have

Arbitration.

partieswho

freelyappointingthe

3. If the

of

of their

settlement

whom

acts

witnesses

and

as

when

Tribunal,

corporate body.

experts, weighs the

it is
It hears

of

composed

examines
parties,

the

important

several

facts and

considers

the evidence.

5. The

is

Tribunal

authorised, in

partiesequitableproposalswith

case

view

of

doubt,

to

the

make

to

the

adjustment of

the

to

difference.

6. The

Tribunal

Agreement,

decides

and,

as

on

to

the

its

the

of
interpretation
in

competency

own

tion
Arbitra-

conformity

therewith.

7. The
the whole

8.
an

The

decision of the majority has

the

force

of

decision

of

Tribunal.

decision of the Tribunal

Agreement

or

Treaty.

has

for the

partiesthe

force

of

98

PROCEEDINGS.

ARBITRAL

of the

{a)

invalid
parties,
In

far

so

Arbitrators

(":)If

Arbitrators

being

Law

Monarchies

the

in

for

Tribunal,

the

to

the

for the
be

Provision

of

adopted

by

12.

to

actual

be

which

with

or

Republics,
between

between

these

are,

as

Tribunal
Federal

the

and
of

provided
Imperial

or.

the Arbitration

first case,

parties,but

the

the

matter

jurisdiction derived

of

litigants.The

arise

which

In

ground

Federal

as

ordinary

decision.

made

them

arise

the

and

in

beforehand,

may

nominating

merely

not

also

from

the

relating

independent States,

between

and

Arbitrators

the

treaties

Tribunal

the

thus

procedure

constituted

to

will

jurisdiction.

It is reserved

International

Law,

for
even

provide generallyfor

the

further

through

the

the establishment

in regard to
procedure, particularly
for

reserved.

remains

the

to

the

on

Arbitration

an

between

may

differences

an

the

itself.

mode

possess

part of

incompatible

of the

one

differences

exercises

agreement

constitution

11.

partiesor openly

is

Imperial Power,

or

disposaland

Tribunal
from

the

attacked

Confederation,

constitution,or
for

hear

States, such

the

either

referred
the

be

towards

of

the

of

Federal, Central,

course,

the

rights;

miscalculation

Empires,

States

to

decision

the

unfair

mere

or

different

on

principleof legalprocedure

cannot

Confederations

In

10.

of

decision
or

of

refused

human

or

wrong

rectification

have

substance

If the

the arbitral

its

proceeding

fundamental

other

some

International
but

dishonest

any

its powers;

exceeded

has

the

violated

considered, by either

be

may

"

the Tribunal

as

{b) Through

{d)

of the Tribunal

decision

9. The

development

solidarityit
of

and

the

development

genuine

secures,

to

regulatedArbitration

differences

indemnity,questions of precedence,and

affect the existence

of

arisingfrom
others, which

of the

State.

claims
do

not

VERFAHREN.

SCHIEDSRICHTERLICHES

9. Der

Schiedsgerichtskann

des

Spruch

ungiiltig
angefochten werden
und

{a.)Wenn

soweit

iiberschritten

machten

unredlichen

(c.)Wenn

das

oder

verfahrens

der

und

VolkerAber

sei.

seine

VoU-

Schiedsrichter.

Parteien

Gehor

das

alles

Fundamentalgrundsatze

ver-

Rechts-

verletzt hat.
Inhalt

des

dass

Vorbehalten

mit

Spruchs

nicht

bleibt

die

dem

aus

unrichtigoder

er

Geboten

den

des

ist.
unvertriiglich

Schiedsspruch darf

werden,

der

Verfahrens

Menschenrechts

der

Schiedsgerichtdabei

das

die

offenbar

(d.) Wenn

Schiedsgerichtden

sonst

einer Partei als

von

hat.

(p.)Wegen
weigert

99

Grunde

fochten
ange-

Partei

fiir eine

Berichtigung blosser

unbillig

Rechnungs-

fehler.
In

10.

Staaten

zusammengesetzten

(Staatenblinden,Bundesdie

staaten, Staatenreichen, Bundesreichen) werden

Einzelnstaten

der
oder

iibt

auf

entstehen

mit

Der

einer

haupt

fiir ein

insbesondere

oder

Reichsgerichte
Im

erstern

Fall

nicht

welche

aus,

wirklichen

zugleich

nahere

auf

vorgesehene

unabhangigen

Vorschriften

festgesetztund

das

gericht
Schieds-

bleibt

gesichertenVolkerrechts

volkerrechtliche

iiber

werden.
ausgeriistet

Vereinbarungen

geordnetes schiedsrichterliches
bei

fiir

einander

von

Gerichtsbarkeit

eines

durch

ebenso

Voraus

Verfahren

Verfahren

zu

es

iiber-

sorgen,

iiber Entschadigungsforderungen,
Streitigkeiten

ceremonielle

Anspriiche

Existenz

Entwicklung

und

den

wiirden, zum

Fortbildung

vorbehalten, auch

konnen

unter

schiedsrichterliches

12.

verfassungsmassige

an

Parteien, sondern

der

Central-

oder

beruht.

Streitigkeiten,welche

ein

Bundes-

Entscheidung verwiesen.

Staaten vertrage

Durch

Staaten

Umstanden

Compromiss

dem

Verfassung
11.

der

Schiedsgerichteine Gerichtsbarkeit

das

bloss

mit

festgeordneteBundes-

an

und

Verhandlung

der

nach

Reichsgewalt je

Schiedsgerichteoder
zur

sich oder

unter

Streitigkeilen

und
des

andere
Staates
H

Dinge,

welche

selbst betreften.

nicht

die

lOO

ARBITRAGES.

Par

M.

Bluntschli.

J. C

Docteur

le

1867.

Les

1.

de

la

2.

partiespeuvent

question qui
Les

remettre

dans

partiesont

Si les

arbitres,on
A

inoins

la

4.

admet

chaque partie en

que

tomber

speciales,les

remettent

arbitral

toutes

les preuves

parties des

desigenteux-memes

de

temoins

le

designer.

independant

corps

plusieursjuges.
ou

des

le memenombre.

nomme

arbitres

le choix

sur

agit

et

II entend

les experts, et rassemble

necessaires.

arbitral

tribunal

5. Le

d'arbitre.

d'accord

un

compose

fait comparaitre les

parties,

designer librement

tiers le soin de

un

forme

est
college,lorsqu'il

de

ies fonctions

peuvent

tribunal

comme

les

confier

de conventions

Le

droit

regiele

partiesne

sur-arbitre,
ou

un

arbitral la decision

tribunal

un

les divise.

celui auquel elles veulent

3.

autorise, dans

est

propositionsequitables dans

le

le but

doute,

faire

d'arriver

aux

une

transaction.

6. Le
entre

tribunal

les

arbitral

parties,et

decision

7. La

par

est

statue

sur

du compromis
I'interpre'taiion

conse'quentsur

prisea

la

sa

propre

competence.

majoritedes voix, et obligele

bunal
tri-

entier.

8.

La

qu'une

decision

transaction.

des

arbitres

pour

les

partiesles

memes

effets

lOI

ARBITRAGES.

nulle

arbitral

tribunal

du

decision

La

9.

consideree

etre

peut

comme

la

(a.) Dans

mesure

arbitral

tribunal

laquelle le

en

depasse

pouvoirs ;

ses

(d.) En
arbitres

deloyaute

de

cas

quelque

la decision

qu'elleest

des

part

de

procedure

contraire
etre

peut

ne

contraire

la

attaquee

viole

ou

droit

au

I'equite. Les

parties

international.
le pretexte

sous

calcul

de

erreurs

dans

d'e'tats et

republiques

les

federatives, les difficultes qui s'elevent

la confederation

^tats

de

sont

renvoyees
de

encore

sur

des

arbitral

sur

ordi-

tribunaux
la

cas,

competence

compromis

des

traites,le mode

de

un

la constitution.

regler a I'avance, par des

arbitres

pouvoir central,

aux

premier

seulement

non

et

qui pourraient

tribunal

le

Dans

ou

les divers

entre

le

et

arbitral,soit

tribunal

un

repose

peut aussi

nomination
difficultes

arbitral

parties,mais

On

soit

ceux-ci

entre

ou

la confederation.

tribunal

le

les

est

les confederations

Dans

11.

la

reservees.

monarchies

du

arbitres

ou

erronee

demeurent

naires

justicede

d'entendre

fondamental

arbitrale

des

la decision

refuse

ont

principe

autre

(d.) Si

10.

de

deni

(c.) Si les arbitres

Mais

de

et

la

procedure

s'elever
dans

aura

deux

entre
ce

suivre

de

cas

trancher

pour

etats

les

independants

veritables

droits

de

juridiction.

12.

Le

droit

regulariserle

procedure
les

ni

mode

suivre

questions de

menacent

international,en

pour

de

se

nomination

developpant,
des

aplanir certaines

de'dommagements,

ne

tardera

arbitres, et

pas

fixer

la

difficultes,
specialement

d'etiquette et

I'existence, ni le developpement

des

autres,
etats.

qui

ne

I02

ORGANISATION

THE

OF

By

glance

idea

has

been

by
of

familiar

existence

growth
shall

of

is the

is to

be

the

natural

which

its real interests.

for the

commonwealth

and
independe?ice

of

its solution

solved, the indispensableprincipleof

to

form

freedom of

problems

Preservation

Higher

the problems
organisation,

proper
to

upon

International

of the

reveals

and

its Peace

is

present conditions

nations

constitution

Union

centuries,and

for

the

at

into

organisationof Europe

better

of

problem

solve must

be

may

Establishment

Laiv,

glance

strengthenboth

is called

These

2.

for

peoples

and

States

European

that

shows

Europe

the

States.

In order

Union

the

European

carefulpreservationof

Associated

1.

the

desire

and

If the great

Bluntschli.

princes
; and

amongst

the

secure

Europe

its

to

chimerical

means

no

C.

organisationof

of the

the

J.

EUROPEAN

early politicalhistory of

the

at

Dr.

FEDERATION.

and

further

be

in the

grouped
Enunciation

of

the

discussed.

following manner

which

Code

of

"

International

legislation.
of

the

Peace

International

the

Nations

and

the

Exercise

Politics.

3.

Management

of

4.

International

Administration

matters

of

of

International

of

Justice.

Administration.

103

ORGANISATION

DIE

EUROPAISCHEN

DES

STATENVEREINES.

J. C.

Von

Ein
uns,

Blick

die friihere

auf
der

dass

Gedanke

Statenvereines

den

Jahrhunderten

bekannt

ein

Blick
ein

uns

Organisation des

einer

und

und

iiberzeugt

europaischen

Volkern

schon

chimarischer

seit

ist ; und

heutige europaische Lebensgemeinschaft zeigt

Wachsthum

starke

die

und

des
welche

Organisation Europas,

sichere

Fiirsten

keineswegs ein

und

naturgemasses

besseren

Statengeschichte Europas

europaischen

die

auf

Bluntschli.

nach

Verlangens

den

einer

europaischen Frieden

europaischen

Interessen

wirksam

schiitze.

Soil

das

einer

Problem

grosse

Verfassung

Statengenossenschaft gelost werden,

dieser

Grundbedingung

Freiheit

Selbstdndigkeitund

eine

Um

Aufgaben
Diese

erwogen

welche

lassen

sich

ordnen

vdlkerrechtliche

die

unerlassliche

Staten.

bilden, miissen

der Bund

der

zu

iibersichtlich

losen

nach

ferner
berufen

die

ist.

folgenden

und

Aussprache

volkerrechtlicher

Normen^

Geseizgebung ;

Volkerfriedensund

des

(2) Bewahrung

volkerrechtlichen Politik

(3) Besorgung

ist

europaische

sorgfdltigeWahrmig

verbilndeten

werden,

(i) Festsetzung

(4)

der

die

richtigeOrganisation zu

Aufgaben

Gruppen

Losung

so

fiir die

der

Internationale

Ausiibung

der

internationalen

Rechtspflege.

Verwaltungssachen ;

grossen

of

organisation

i04

Legislation

International

Code,

meeting

representatives is, in
and
also

which

and

whether

State

should

send

the

Voting

Power

(2.) But
the

Council

United
the

answer

collected

Great

Powers

In the

(3.) The
Senate
side

are

by

very

Great

the

with

for it.

Such

giveto
to

of

House

also

Power

the

State

shall

rule had

to

question

one

vote

lay claim
It

each, and

might
or

the

only

the

vote,

one

the other

each

every

half

the

of

Council,

twenty-four votes,

for the other

International

should

Law

all

are

of the Great
other

ninety-sixor

the

European

State
one

too

and

peoples,

Only

opinion,
men

Politics

High

acts

who
are

few.

Powers
four

States.

European

not, in my

accomplish its work.

to

men

be

then

or
of Representatives

United

if it is

numerous,

Assembly

each

to

would

Representatives

as

conversant

there

Powers, and

European

and
an

Council

side with

I would

have

from

two.

which

suitable

each

as

pensable,
is indis-

Governments,

fixed.
constitutionally

State

which

Representatives.

which

be

together might

United

half for the

left

more

or

to

if each

purpose

States

one

operation
co-

Council.

United

be

or

the

people,

European

Representatives;

must

but

therefore be formed

collective

its

the

of

must

hesitation

empower

their ministers

sufficient

views

European

without

(i.) It might
appoint

the

form

together

of

or

International

Representative Assemblies,

and

the

Politics.

General

States

LegislativeOrganisation

Representatives of

the

be

of the

opinions

the

of

opinion, not

our

concurrence

represent

I. The

in

Heads

the

of

High

and

promulgation of

and

the enunciation

For

federation.

european

or

hundred

eight or
five.
and

ten

This

tatives,
Represenwould

twenty members.

give

Io6

ORGANISATION

(4.) The

Mode

OF

the individual

of the

people

sit in

(5.) Ac/ua/
and

one

this

Senate

European
the

where, however,

would

be

Representatives
should

these

chambers,

two

or

Members

of the

(6.) The
is not

attend

to

native

least

day

in

his mother

shall be

been

Europe,

tongue,
into

International

(7.) The

from

meeting

every

meetings may

the

of

understand
be

be

to

preferred.

instructions

international

assembly

of

culture,most

educated

be

to

care

will have

one

of these

to

French

now

sittingsof

the

speech-

or

can

taken

that

all

or

at

the

knows

at

only speak
his

speech

This

tongues.

in

his

English or

man

Senator

be

in

by

widely spread

universal

time

some

mother

speaking

educated

every

or

understood

most

are

by exception a

if

from

speak in

to

and

convictions.

printed matter

wish

the

on

an

prevented

almost

and

the

the

by

changed

(8.) In

Senate,

Switzerland

and

has
at

Conferences.

place

determined

state

languages

for

procedure

in such

will have

But

translated

the

their

according to

speakers

three

of them.

one

possible,and

present

should

If the

These

present

; in the

foreignlanguages, besides their

to

as

majority,they

German.

the
two

or

one

tongue.
the

even

In

far

so

no

case

any

one

least

at

according to States,

according to their personal

insuperable.

tongue,

is

diffiadtyof language

understand

men

vote

be

must

members

voting

Council

; Senators

Council

individual

individual

hand,

powers

in the

Voting

according to

not

other

in

of

States ;

FEDERATION.

EUROPEAN

election.

the

In

Election

of

left to

time
two

be

United
to
or

Council,

time

into

three

convened

interest of

years
as

the

Senate
and

different
is

be

may

would

as
sufficient,

well

very

countries.

suitably

be

regular

extraordinary

necessityrequires.

Independence

of the separate

States,

Die

dieser

Wahl

Staten

nehmen

zwei

in

oder

Senatoren
dass

jedoch,

einzelnen

den

ware

in

Volksvertretungen

wo

bestehen,

Kammern

107

die W'ahl

diese

vorzu-

hatten.

Die

im

Abstimmung
Individuen

nach

dividuelle

die

stimmen

Senate

Staten,

dagegen

Die

ihier

in-

Mitglieder
und

Instruktion

ihrer

gemass

nicht

die

ware

vorzuziehen.

und

frei nach

Senatoren

nach

miisste

im

moglich

Abstimmung

Vollmacht,

Bundesrathe

geschehen,

Bundesrathes

des

STATENVEREINES.

europaischen

iiberlassen,so

zu

Einer

EUROPAISCHEN

DES

ORGANISATION

Ueber-

personlichen

zeugung.

Schwierigkeitder Sprache einer

Die

die

kennen

stufe

uniiberwindlich.

ist nicht

sammlung

eine

sie

wenigstens so weit, dass

eine

in

werden,
Redner
zu

verstehen.

Rede

sprechen
in

kennt

eine
in

sorgen,

Europa

derselben.

seine

dass

Rede

wiirde.

verdolmetscht

in

Konferenzen

internationalen

reden

konnen,

der

in

Vereinen

und

so

jedenfalls

ein

Senator
dafiir

ware

zu

allgemeinen Sprachen

dieser

einer

deutsch

jeder Gebildete

ausnahmsvveise

hilft sich

Man

fast

die

verstanden

englisch oder

oder

daher

Wiirde

Muttersprache

seiner

aber

Wenn

Verbreitung und

die meiste

verwehrt

Mehrzahl

der

auch

und

Nationalsprachen haben

drei

Diese

reden.

doch

sie franzosisch

werden

miissen.

heute

nur

so

alien oder

von

Kultursprachen

allerdingsNiemandem
zu

ihrer

ausser

derselben

gedruckte Werke

diirfte

Es

Manner

fremde

einige

Muttersprache

seiner

wiinschen,

werden,

oder

heutigen Bildungs-

der

hochgebildeten

meisten

noch

Muttersprache

Auf

Ver-

internationalen

solchen

Schweiz

schon

lange

und
auf

auf

diese

Weise.

Der

Ort

fiir die

bestimmt

Bundesrathe

sammlung
ordentliche

je

zu

zwei

Interesse

Senates
und

oder

drei

kann

Eine

Jahren
durch

ist

dem

von
fiiglich

schicklich

mag

Landern.

Versammlungen

gefordertwerden

des

werden

verschiedenen

zwischen

Im

Sitzungen

abwechsein

regelmassige
geniigend,da

dringende

Ver-

ausser-

Bediirfnisse

konnen.

der

Selbstandigkeitder

Einzelstaten

darf

dem

lo8

OF

ORGANISATION

should

the Council
to

nor

subject to

in

States

the

defrayed by

that in this respect there

(9.) International
each
be

house

by

Rules

the

rightof bringing

publicationof
and

the

Senate.

by

and

an

forward

Council

the

to

in

Government,

every

body

for the

Council

different

the

nations
be

however,

must,

representativeStates

of the

votes

Senate,

agreed, shall

are

the

in

each

and

Law.

belongs to

Law

majority of

absolute

motion

decisions

The

International

of
representation

the

addition

equality.

as

International

an

appliesto

same

in the
made

Council

It

Representative,so

each

which

upon

in

be

shall

power.

voting

majorityof representativevotes,

promulgated by
The

be

their

to

liability,

Assembly

allowance,

made

should

financial

or

the

to

what

be

should

travellingexpenses,

cost of

proportion

decided

be

however,

FEDERATION.

taxation

no

militaryliability.The

any

should,

be

EUROPEAN

peoples.

(10.) The
the

of

presidency

may

be

determined

new

election

be

Power

will therefore

every

six.

essential

(11.) Either
Council

or

; and

towns

purpose

the

inhabitants

which,

regard

to

Ghent

in

Baden

and

every

for the

foreign

Senate
until

Great

one

year

granted

are

yet
affairs.

Belgium,
Leipzig

to

offer much
Such

but

quiet

towns

and

Germany,

assigned to

amongst

in
the

should
towns

over

the

but

general
are,

For

Bureau.

real

the

Geneva

in

Nancy

and

this

capital

where

the

discussions,
influence

information
e.g.,

the

selected

few

only

of pressure

the

Zurich
in

years

chosen,

sort

no

be

should

unsuitable, nor

are

outside

can

the

Each

Council

the

among

assembly

session.

general European

be

Powers

exercise

politicalsalons,

of

year

prerogatives.

iew

while

the

however,

powers,

largeworld-cities

can

in

precedence

made

Great

that

of

ordinary

next

residence

same

every

Powers,

permanent

change
the

of the

towns

and

take

rotates

election

free

the

at

formal

Only

President, not

the

by

made

Great

the

Representatives of

Council

the

Brussels

of
with
and

Switzerland,
Orleans

in

zukommen,
der

sind
Aber

Stimmrechte.

den

ausser

Reiseauslagen

Volkerrechtliche
der

und

werden

einen

Bundesrathe
Gesetzes

werden

aber

Volker

im
das

Grossmachten,

gewahlt

Dem

einnehmen.

Fiir den
ein

Oder

Bundesrath

Bevolkerung
nicht

welche

einer

doch

Kenntniss

Genf,

Druck

stillen aber
mancherlei

fremder

belgischenStadte
und

fiir die

die

weder

formale

Befugnisse,

wirksamen

Briissel und

Von

bestimmten

wenigen

europaische

Weltstadte

Berathung
der

zu

der

Gent, die
Baden-Baden

die

noch

Stadte,

nur

iiben

deren

vermag.

politischenSalons,
bieten

geistige Hiilfsmittel

Zustiinde.

deutschen

grosse

auf die

bezeichnen,

zu

gemeinsame

sondern

Grossmacht,

keinerlei

den

zwischen

Wechsel

aber

Dafiir taugen

Haupstadte

sechs

von

Bundesrathe

im

standigeResidenz

ist eine

mehrjahriger

Kanzlei.

Periode

einzuraumen.

vorzubehalten, ebenso

Stadten

nur

frei

ordentlichen

nachsten

Vorsitz

sind aber

Prasidenten

Vorrechte

sachliche

der

den

den

Versammlung

also in einer

wiirde

Jahres

der

von

in

Neuwahl

zur

eines

wahrend

kann

Senates

des

Jede Grossmacht

Jahren

Staten

alljahrhch unter

wechselt

Bundesrathe

bis

werden

Session.

Korpern

gefasst.

Prasidium

Das

beiden

der vertretenen

Stimmenmehrheit

mit absoluter

der verschiedenen

in

Beschliisse

dem

volkerrechtlichen

jederVertretung

Die

in

zustehen,

eines

Erlassung

ebenso

Senate.

dem

in

auf

Antrag

stellen,und

zu

Volker

auch

volkerrechtliches

Recht

das

Statsregierungmiisste

Jeder

nicht

Stimmen

der vertretenen

verkiindet.

Gesetz

und

haben,

Bundesrath

der

Bundesratheals

dem

von

fiir

was

bleibe.

sich

welche

ihrem

beziehen

zu

gewahrt

Mehrheit

mit

Haus

Senat, jedes

geeinigthaben,

iiber

Normen,

werden,

die Senaioren

gleichesRecht

Hinsicht

in dieser

damit

bestimmt

doch

Kosten

nach

je
beizutragen,

Staten

sollte

es

Die

Hoheit.

militarische

den

von

109

eigentliche Finanzhoheit

keine

als eine

wenig

so

Versammlung

Diaten

und

Steuerrecht

kein

Bunde

STATENVEREINES.

EUROPAISCHEN

DES

ORGANISATION

Art

wiiren

z.

schweizerischen
und

und

fiir die
B.

die

Ziirich

Leipzig,

die

France, Milan
the

in

decisions

and
should

of the

for

Senate

of

States.

the matters
been

and

and
and

to

the

development,

threatened,
protect

the

In

or

that

submitted

be also

Politics

To

of

to

national
Inter-

it appears

me

constitution

the

provide

to

the

of

to

construct

Union

of

matters

organisation

an

questions

supreme

to

International

for

unimportant

decide

to

alone

independence,

such

will

people
will

disputing States

of

freedom

of

these

taining
per-

questionsthe

form

to

submit,

and

safety
are

strength

sacrifice life and

right than

to

or

submit

to

to

the

even

tribunal.

European

of all

European

peoples' representation
which

authority

to

then

only

under

peoples

work

even

States,

their

its whole

commonwealth

decisive

which

interests

high

to

international

an

of

nations,

the

put forth

their

questions

foreign administration

any

will

If

the

always prefer

co-operation of
able

life of

of

all

belong

dependent.

judicialaward

the

Politics

maintenance

of

States,with

the limitation

Higher

resolve

conditions

and

them,

regard to

is

High

manly

command

arbitral

for

easier

upon

are

for the

property

with

the

under

State.

which

on

Politics

international Administration

mere

shall

existence, the

the

concern

the

suits,than

law

affairs of

the

To

of

much

called

be

the

to

Council

little considered.

very

is very

It

shall

discussion

the

European

United

effect,shall

importance

decided

administration
which

and

Higher

always

between

Institutions, which

Law

the

but

Powers

difference

Justicehas
of very

capitalcity,

approval.

and

Law

be

of Nations

Peace

affairs of

the

Great

Hitherto, the

and

of the

of permanent
regulation,

new

the

Italy,and, although

the
to
entrusted, preferably,

be

guidance

in

Netherlands.

Preservation

The

FEDERATION.

EUROPEAN

Florence

and

in the

Hague

II.

OF

ORGANISATION

no

the

certain

conditions.

Only
where

when

the

possible are

majorityagree,

Governments

united,

will that

and
or

at

least

when

an

authoritybe strong enough

togetherand
overwhelming
to

reach

any

ORGANISATION

franzosischen

Nancy

Florenz, und,

obwohl

und

2) Die Bewahrung
Beschlussfassung

der

des

und
VolJzerfriedens

Grossmdchte

anzuvertrauen

dass

Gutheissung

Senates

des

Bisher

ist der

der

blossen

wenig

Statenbundes

dauernde

unterbreitet

Unterschied

der

von

Mir

scheint

die

kleinen

den

Zu

von

denen

Sicherheit

und

ihre

ihre ganze

noch

es

immer

Politik

zu

Es

sorgen,

erledigen,

Lebensfragen

zu

gehdren alle Fragen,

Freiheit

Kraft

dafiir

ihr

der

ein,dieselbe

Gut
zu

und

richterlichen

oder

mannliche

setzen

und

Nothfalle

Gebote

selbst

ihre

diese

Wenn

sich einem

opfern, als

Staten

Volker,

schiitzen

zu

im

Blut

der

sind.

erscheinen, dann

Verwaltungsbehorde

richterlichen oder

des

sein.

zu

Prozesse

Entwickelung abhangig

vor,

fremden

einer

Justizsachen

Verfassung

Lebensbedingungen

die

ihres Rechtes

Behauptung

Volkerrechte

und

statlichen

die

grossen

bedroht

Interessen

Volker

und

die
Selbstiindigkeit,

Existenz, die

betreffen,

hochsten

der

sind.

Angelegenheiten der

die

welche

der

auch

Institutionen

Verwaltungssachen

berufen

entscheiden

mit

Wichtigkeit

welche

schafien, welche

aber

im

fiir die

er

leichter,fiir volkerrechtliche

zu

Fiihrung

immer

Politik

grossen

viel

Organe

unter

wird.

ist sehr

als

und

europdischen

Neuordnung

entscheidender

ganz

Niederlanden.

grossen

Verwaltungs-

internationalen

und

Berathung

Bundesrathe,
sein,

eine

worden.

beachtet

die

Angelegenheitender

vorzugsweise dem

Mailand

in den

Hauptstadt,Haag

in den

Ill

italienischen

die

eine

Beschrankung,

und

Orleans,

werden

Politik

STATENVEKEINES.

EUROPAISCHEN

DES

fiir die

irgend
schieds-

dem

Spruche internationaler

ziehen

Gerichte

zu

unterwerfen.
Bei

solchen

Staten
selbst

Fragen

Mitwirkung

unter

jene nur

den

Autoritat

Nur

wenn

moglich
Mehrheit

kann

die

unter

einer

werden,

welcher

Regierungen

Stande

die Gemeinschaft

und

oder

kommt,

aller

europaischen

europaischen Volksvertretung

gewissen Bedingungen

einig werden,
zu

nur

sich die
Volker

einer

streitenden

jene

entscheidenStaten

wirken

zusammen

mindestens
wird

zu

eine

und

fiigen.
und

wo

iiberwaltigende

Autoritat

stark

genug

ORGANISATION

112

conclusion.

regulationwould

if the actual

unanimity

Were
form

decision

majorityin

such

these
the

all

with

and

treaties

streets,

the open

and

of

with

sea,

the

Such
without

matters

reckon

and

measures

of

amongst

relations,

tariffs,
regulations

railways,post olifice,
telegraph,shipping

in

harbours,

State,

to

or

rivers,those

on

questions

of the

relatingto

relations of

all international

of administration

danger

general

say

private

individual

rights

and

troversies
con-

coinage,

measures,

etc.

matters

International

and

small

penalties,to regulationsof boundaries, sanitarymatters,

ceremonies,

to

simple

commercial

trades

regarding damages, weights

added.

Justice.

the

Justice.

relatingto

extradition of criminals,to

individuals

would

nor

and

regulations respectinginternational

on

be

Senate

not

important minority, of

the conduct

Administration

referringto

the

an

Administration

of
interpretation

traffic

if

would

its competency

Council,

circumscribed,

too

cil,
Coun-

againstit.

quite otherwise

International

the

the

decision

of the

assent

be decisive

cases

International

It is

in

be

is left to

majority,this

and

demanded

would

eight,vote

six to

by

the decision

binding unless

undisputed legal

new

of decisions

making

its decision

it reach

these

to

reached.

be

not

themselves

attach

generallyrecognised result,a

Therefore

FEDERATION.

splitinto nearly equally strong

to

would

disputing States

and
parties,

be

EUROPEAN

the Council

Were

parties,the

and

OF

to

individual

Institutions.
Central
may

Bureau
be

and

be

justicecan

sovereignStates by

For
for

created

example,
posts and
and

as

has

looked

means

of

general

alreadyhappened,

telegraphs or

established

after

in

any

weights

European

ORGANISATION

114

With

town.

agreements

certain

equal

be

be

determined.

Under

for

of

All

Arbitration

so-called

and

in

Clause

of Arbitral

course

special circumstances
tribunals

international

of the

reform

The

FEDERATION.

the nature

also

for

may

be

jurisdiction
regulatingprizemoney

example,

jurisdictionremoved

Courts

the inconveniences

and

only by

of

means

of the

International

Justice.

Administrative

such

Council

European
and

in the

independence
of

in

the

(the Council
reach

the

up, and

accomplished,

Consular

the

readiness

disputes permanent

established.
can

EUROPEAN

be taken

may

procedure

OF

Bureaus
the

as

same

givingawards,

the

States

decisions.

In

such

regard

also the

cases

under

their external

to

the

ments,
Govern-

with

their

dence
superinten-

able

are

easilyto

resolutions

common

simple

to

relationships.In

and

exchange views,
in

all the

Tribunals,

placed

are

regards

as

understanding

an

representativeof

International

way

Council

naturallysubordinate

are

decision

of

and

majority

is sufficient.

Questions

of

therefore need

On

the Council

long

time

to

suffice.

But

business
This

Bureau

Buremi

be

should

bemg,

and

transacted, I
be

under

will have

time, as they

that

be

of

the

and

regular

useful.

For

weeks

will

Council, in which

all

the direction
of

two

or

about

consider

charge

one

necessary

deem

administration

of

matters

of
yearly sittings

two

to

Council

three

be

to

of the

indispensable.
President

all communications

for
with

different States.

The

by

yearlywill

permanent

should

the time
the

come

hand

other

time

regular activity,so

constant,

of
sittings
a

the

The

comparativelyrare.

are

together from

only come

it desirable.
demand

Politics

High

the

cost

of these

States

international

according

to

establishments

proportionate scale

will be
which

defrayed
takes

fair

ORGANISATION

DES

unbedenklich

ebenso

Es kann

irgend eine europiiischeStadt

in

und

geschaffen

in

schiedsrichterlichen

Tribunale

rechtliche

Uebelstande

dem

aller

Bundesrathe

iiber

verstandigen.
heitsbeschluss

In

des

wird

eine

wiirden

Geschafte

oder

oder

mit

Die
Staten
die

Meinungen

an

eine

der

aus

dem
und

In dem

und

konnen

Beschliisse

und

einfacher Mehr-

die

Fragen

der

grossen

willen

nur

die

von

ordentliche

Sitzungen

sein werden.

Akten

Dieselbe

Zeit

Sie

fiir diese

Noch

dass

des
auf

ein paar

wohl

rathes
Bundes-

lange

welcher

und

hin

Wochen

ich

alle
als
bei-

jeweiligenPrasidialmacht

besorgt die Einladungen

Mitthei-

Staten.

internationalen

Bevolkerung

Zeit

zu

laufen,betrachte

zusammen

ist der

Politik.

Verwaltungssachen

stiindigeButideskanzlei,in

aufgebracht nach

Zahl

in

ein

Dagegen

die verbiindeten

Kosten

die

auch

auch

wird

ihrer

um

ein paar

ihren

unterzuordnen.

lungen

daher

zweckmassig

Aber

unentbehrlich.
und

Vertre-

unterstellt.

jedenfallszwei jahrlicheSitzungen von

ausreichen.

als der

so
fortgesetzte
regelmassigeThiitigkeit,

eine
alljahrlich

nothig

Bureaus

ebenso

Entschliisse

sind

miissen.

treten

erfordern

anders

geniigen.

Bundesrath

zusammen

ihre

Fallen

Verhaltnissmassigselten
Der

nicht

Zusammensetzung

Bundesrathes

gemeinsame

solchen

driingt und

Unabhangigkeit

ausserliche

die Staten

tauschen

leicht

sich

die

auf

die

sein wird.

und

ihrer

volkerB.

Verwaltungsamter und

neben

Oberaufsicht

der

Ordnung

sie

Bezug

Unter

z.

dahin

europaischen Bundesrathe,

Gerichte

Urtheile, mit

denn

abzuhelfen

Statsregierungenunterzuordnen

internationalen

Prozessgang

werden.

auch
Konsulargerichtsbarkeit

dem

naturgemass

tung

wie

eingesetzt werden,

der

Schieds-

feste
gewisse Streitigkeiten

derartigeninternationalen

Alle

verlegt werden

der

geordnet

Internationale Gerichtshofe

als durch

sind

fiir

und

entschieden
Prisengerichsbarkeit

der

Reform

die Art

Verfahrens

auch

konnen

Umstiinden

II5

Vertriigedie sogenannte

und

aufgenommen
gerichtsklausel
des

STATENVEREINES.

EUROPAISCHEN

einem
"

Anstalten

werden

von

Vertheilungsmodus,wclcher
nach

etwa
1

Millionen

und

auf

den
ant

die

Il6

OF

ORGANISATION

of

account

and

of their

the number

Execution

In

ordinary

as

far

of the

in

imparting of

if

class of

one

do

they

execution

justicethe

decisions,to

those

States,or,
the Bureau

will

neither

the

Bureau

nor

this

proper

organisationto

carry

neither

the

financial

without

necessary

which

For

such
the

from

Powers,

of the Council

to

the

United

into

ceptional
ex-

and

the

it has

effect,for

the armies

nor

fleets,

impossible.

co-operationof

necessary

an

is
itself,

Council

compulsion

is

If,in

compulsion againsta

the

even

means,

compulsion

the

cases

is
ability,

Hence
Great

such

sufficient.

exercise

to

happen,

great importance be very

provisionnot

is this

"

their

by

will seldom

indeed

which

"

it is necessary

case

State,then

cases

happen,

difficult to handle

have

and

Council.

Only
but,

of their inhabitants.

left to the discretion of the various

the

concerns

as

commerce

Decisions.

European

the

of administration

matters

shall be

of decisions

ships,per niiUion,say,

of

of their

population and

their

of

the extent

FEDERATION.

EUROPEAN

Great

the

which

Powers,

exercise forcible pressure.

Council

springs the

now

which

guarantees

the

which

have

pronounced

been

execution

Collegeof

of those
to

be

decisions

necessary

and

desirable.

In
the
that
been

order

only

such

declared

the

the

secure

oppression

and
of

to

of

the

Great

decisions
in the

for which

College

of

protectionof
Powers,

shall

Senate

by

two-thirds
Great

be
a

any

stipulationis

carried

out

majority of

majorityof

Powers,

single State

has

by

force

votes

to

against

necessary
as

be equitable,

the Council, and

declared.

have

Under

also
this

ORGANISATION

ihrer Verkehrsverhiiltnisse

Ausdehnung

billigeRiicksicht

Vollzug

den

weit

sich

es

betheiligten Staten
Mittheilung

um

Bundeskanzlei
Nur
aber

Klasse

Organ,

durch

und

Flotten

zur

so

handelt, durch

die

ihre hohe

nicht.

selbst der

die

eintreten,

Wenn

ausnahmsweise

es

Zwang auszuiiben, dann

Bundesrath

kein

geeignetes

denn

welche

dieser

der

auch

nothigen Finanzmittel, noch

Verfiigung, ohne

schwer

Bedeutung

durchzufiihren,

Zwang

hat weder

Bundesrath

der

geben sein, oder

freilich selten

Stat einen

einen

und

diesen

um

zu

Fallen, die

von

gegen

ist die Bundeskanzlei

Justizsachen vvird

Beschliissen

wiegen, geniigt diese Anordnung

nothig wird, auch

und

anheim

von

eintreten,auch

sie

wenn

"

werden.

besorgt

Einer

in

Seeschiffe

BeSCHLUSSE.

EUROPAISCHEN

DER

regelmassigenVerwaltungs-

den

der

Zahl

"

II7

nimmt.

VOLLZUG

In

STATENVEREINLS.

EUROPAISCHEN

DES

die

Heere

unmoglich

Zwang

ist.

die Macht

welche

bedarf

Falle

Fiir solche

nach

haben,

Mitwirkung

der

es

einen

aussen

der

Grossmacbte,
Druck

gewaltsamen

iiben.

zu

desswillen

Um

tritt

VoUziehungsausschuss
gewahrleistetden

Um
die
eine

die

gegen

Uebermacht

der

mit

Stimmenmehrheit

setzung

Grossmachte
nur

schwindet

einen

und

machtiger
und

hervor

vollziehbar

Grossmachte

im

Einzelstates

Schutz

zu

Beschliisse

solche

diirfen,welche

worden
gebilligt

Drittelsmehrheit
der

Grossmdchte

der

nothwendig

als

als

Bundesrathes.

werden
durchgefiihrt

Zwang

Kollegium

der

nothig,dass

Bestimmung

zwei

des

KoUegiiim

Bundesrathe

Unterdriickung irgend eines

mit

eine

das

Vollzug

Beschliisse

erklarten

dem

jetzt aus

sind, und

Bundesrathe
erklart

jede Besorgniss

vor

von

hat.

gewiihren,ist
nothigenfalls
dem

Senate

fiir welche

zugleichin

und
Unter

einem

durch

dieser

sich
dem

Voraus-

tyrannischen oder

Il8

ORGANISATION

possibilityof

The
excluded

this constitution

by

for

weighty guarantees
of all

settlement

amenable

if not
lead

reflection and

to

compulsion

has

verdict

of

than

very

rare,

lust

of

and

the

battle

frivolous

will

For

better

the

present
separate

But
to

case

means

and

will

remain

and

The

very

exercise
of

will therefore

Council,

of

the

will

Europe,

execution

in

by

of

legal

become

ambition
As

or

rule

majorityof
the

of

the

European

Powers, without

Great

privateindividuals

acceptance
for

an

independence
not

and

pute
dis-

in

merely

development

of

well-being,much

European

such

an

disbanding of

immediate

the present strain of

European

compulsion

judge.

through
the

of

just,

rule,actual

will

are

organisationthan
and

freedom

untouched

is at

of
but

the
more

before.

disarmament
no

Law, and

taken
;

States

than

secure

by

w^ill be

care

of

Peace, for the

International

time

As

threefold

the

to

civil

they

actually impossible.

Senate, and

decision

But
same

prompted

opposition,just as

the

European

European

to

the

of

wars

Governments
the

useless

submit

or

submit
voluntarily

Representativesin

and

of

danger

the prospect of

parties. Wars

will become

collective European

venturinga

and

character

wars,

the

the

at

compliance.

of

will

completely

be

not

peoples.

judgment
to

more

conquest,

State

every

the

violence

constitution.

the

necessary,

to

than

peaceful, and

be

will

war

State

any

disputes among

will not

compulsion

by

unlawful

any

more

any

cedure,
pro-

freedom.

or

European

quite averted

is

war

that

fear

againstits autonomy

exercised

be

need

wanton

against a singleState

Power

Great

any

State

No

disappears.

tyrannicaloppression,or

part of

the

on

of

fear

hypothesis all

FEDERATION.

EUROPEAN

OF

all

standing armies

consequence

militaryburdens,

would
prosperity,

cease.

The

of
the

this

would

be

organisation.

greatest hindrance

dread

of war,

impend-

einen

seiner

Gewalt
vvidrige

angethan

Eigenart

Statsverfassungdie

wird.

Aber

friedliche

und

den

Zwang,

den

eines

Exekution

der

Die

Parteien.

und

selber

In

Mehrheit

der

dem

des

piiischeWohlfahrt

und

Freiheit der

sondern

Eine

ware

durch

gesicherlerals

die unmittelbare

heutigeUeberspannung

Riicksicht

auf

unmoglich

drohende

dreifachen

Regierungen

fiir die

eine

solche

bliebe

Senate
zu

ini
und

wagen,

Privatpersonen

Geltung
und

und

fiir die

Enteuro-

Organisation Europas
die

nicht

Selbstandigkeit

bloss

unversehrt,

bisher.

aller

Statenheere

Folge dieser Verfassung

der

Militarlasten,das

europaischen Wohlfahrt,

der

von

leichtsinnige,

der

streitenden

Entwaffnung

und

Charakter

Kampfes

Widerstand

V51kerrechtes

Staten

einzelnen

Folge

Richters.

seines

ware

Auflosung

keineswegs

derniss

die

Willen

zur

den

eines

gesorgt als gegenwartig und

viel besser

und

Stat

Aussicht

und

thatsachUch

fruchtlosen

europaischen

sehr

die

eher

jeder

europaischen Frieden,

den

wickelung

die

einen

ohne

Urtheilsspruche

Fiir

wird

europaischen

freiwillig
unterordnen, wie

ebenso

ein

europaischen Volkervertretung im

der

Grossmachte,

der

wird

fiihren
hat

eine
aller

sehr selten, und

sich

sammtlichen

der

Bundesrathe,

wird

Regel

irgend

Erledigung
Regel

es

als den

daher

werden

diese

fiir

Urtheile

eroberungssiichtigeKriege
ehrsiichtige,
werden.

als durch

der

Besinnung

zur

Rechtsurtheiles

Kriege

zu

rechts-

durch

gewonnen

In

werden,

Zwangsiibung

Die

eine

wird

gerechte

Volkern.

getrotzt wird,

bestimmen.

Garantien

ungebiihrlichdem

wenn

Stat

Biirgerkrieges
ganz beseitigt

eine

entbehrlich

Zwang

Europas

eines

fiir

zugleich

unter
Streitigkeiten

wirklicher

Gefahr

wichtige

sind

es

kein

werde.

volligausgeschlossen,so wenig

nicht

Verfassung

einiger Miichte

Freiheit

seiner

und

II9

dann

Moglichkeit eines europaischen Krieges

Die

auf

braucht

Es

Stat.

einzelnen

fiirchten,dass

eine

STATENVEREINES.

leichtfertigenVorgehen

herrschsiichtigenoder
wider

EUROPAISCHEN

DES

ORGANISATION

Kriege

der

wiirde

Zukunft

sein.

schwerste

aufhoren.
wiirde

nicht

wird
Aber
HinDie
mehr

ORGANISATION

I20

the

in

ing

the

time

service

of

ships

saving

enormous

of

would

made

thus

and

the

of

solution

of

be

arms,

less.

from

provide

the

financial

culture.

peaceful

this

citizens

time

same

for

considerably

the

free

taxable

decrease,

outlay

the

would

would

at

gradually

reduced,

barracks

advancement

need

The

more

the

for

means

be

the

consume

now,

as

armies

once

and

taxation,

of

oppression

at

war,

FEDERATION.

longer,

Standing
would

of

EUROPEAN

no

people.

the

fortresses,
The

would

future,

of

powers

OF

problem

becomes

every

year

pressing.
.........

Whether,
to

and

more

idea

the

develop

of

organisation
than

if

and,

was

the

that

it

the

union

efficacious

is

be

for

not

United

of

would

when,

so,

the

very

far-seeing
clear

of

States

the

at

as

development

the

is

fruitful

of

into

the

and

humanity,

undertake

time.

present

Europe

States

German

least

at

will

statesman

much

But

difficult

less

German

salutary,
is

the

Empire,
and

undoubted.

even

122

OF

TRIBUNAL

HIGH

David

By

ARBITRATION.

Field.

Dudley

1872.

Notice

Dissatisfaction,

of

disagreement,or

If any

532.

nations,the

other, specifyingin detail the

Answer

or
dissatisfaction,

supposed
months

this

of

breach

thereafter,give

534.

Whenever

notice

arise between

thereof

the

to

the redress

and

complaint,

shall

each

who

shall

do

of

complained

not

full and

them,

reconcile

and

535.

Whenever

reconcile

shall fail to

Code,

give

and

Arbitration, in
notice

after

notice

there
manner

shall, within

of

any
of

arising out
within

three

thereto.

between

agree
of

the nation

and

themselves, they

Joint High

the

another

Commission,

differences,and

six months

after their

endeavour

appointment,

appointing them

respectively.

Arbitration.

of

Joint High Commission, appointed by nations

months

twelve

Commission,

otherwise

differences,shall

their

appointingthem
within

complaining of

within

notice

Commission.

High

Tribunal

High

whether

explicitanswer

result to the nations

shall report the

another,

otherwise, must,

together, discuss

meet

from

or

five members

appoint

given.

complaint,

Code,

nation

be

receives

of

cause

Joint

this

of

to

Every nation, which

533.

to

complaint,

give formal

cause

Redress.

of

it seeks.

which

to

of

cause

aggrieved must

one

Claim

and

of

shall

fail to

ratifytheir acts,
the

appointment
failure

such
then

be

following:
three

months

formed
Each

to

those
of

the
a

nations

nations

the
other

High

nation

the

or

agree,

shall,

Joint High
parties to
Tribunal

of

receiving the

thereafter,transmit

to

the

nations
list of

such

Article
to

16,

The

or

meeting, and
at

give

time and

such

adjournment

an

between
any

each

in their

two

signifyits rejectionof
a

be

nation

to

cause

Nation

one

tribunal

the

person

whose

be

to

after

month

rejectfor

shall

forming

Arbitration,in
action,and

to

the

it ;

shall

filled

place

by

is to

constituted

conference

hereto, shall be held

the

capitalof

each

of

of

binds

and

itself

High

specifiedas
of

every
in

Representatives

year,

the

for

its

tration,
of Arbi-

Article

535.

Nations.

nations, parties

the first of

January,

for the purpose

rotation,
this

in
of

Tribunal
proper

of

beginning on

unite

to

Tribunal

High

of
representatives

discussingthe provisionsof

avertingwar,

Code,

proceeding in conformity to

and

Conference

Annual

538.

the decision

to

Arbitration.

of

hereinbefore

cases

submit

this

to

Commission,

Joint High

Tribunal

by

bound

536. Every nation, party

of

partiesfail

vacancy

the

shall

filled.

Each

at

the

It

of four

names

may

constitute

to

serve,

other

the

so,

named
originally

which

conclusive.

the

decide

and
parties,

the

within
the list,

selected

the persons

fail for any

die, or
the

of

if any

do

to

of

which

places to

if either of the

and

from

name

the other

request from

and

places ;

the

place

the partiesin controversy

prescribed,

the time

within

and

fail to transmit

notice

is reduced

and

shall be final and

the decision

in

indicated

as

time

times

other

it shall hear

had,

receiving the

nation

name

be

alternately,

partiesin controversy

the

to

at

the

by writing signed by

shall

thereof

place, or

may

and

them,

persons

notice

shall

23

the tribunal.

majority of them, appoint

from

the number

another, until

constituted

thus

and

persons,

names,

own

shall constitute

seven

in controversy

their

of

after

reject one

tribunal

members,

and

the nations

persons

which

seven,

of four

names

alphabeticalorder

the

in

the

in controversy

ARBITRATION.

OF

TRIBUNAL

HIGH

Code,

and

their

amendment,

intercourse,and preserving Peace.

facilitating

124

LEONE

LEVI'S

HIGH

of the

reason

large

it

attendants

necessary

passing gusts

sinister

some

by

knots

of men,

give

to

that

burden

of the

the

of

also

reason

which

finances

its

are

important

truth

for

small

of

or

it is most

and

by

allegations,

or

men,

cases

subside,

caused

are

rumours

individual

of

to

wars

some

false

in all such

that

passion

for

public

by

interests

and

time

fact

the

to

passion,some

of

by

by

war,

Having regard

2.

and

evil of

and

treasure,

in

expressed

and

of industry
morals, the disorganisation

the disorder in

and

commerce,

fek

possible the

as

entails;

retarding of civilisation and

and

desire

loss of life and

which

AND

ARBITRATION.

earnest

much

as

enormous

armies

the

to

avert

to

country

every

of

regard

Having

COUNCIL

OF

INTERNATIONAL

OF

COURT

1.

PROJECT

DRAFT

to

be

tained
ascer-

submitted

their

Arbitrators

away

4.

been

and

in others

; in all

and

same

thus
parties,
or

of

after

every

of

court

congress,

of

the

resulted,in
allowed

or

justice,
times
some-

after

16, 1883)" and

and

and

danger

creating a

(See

papers

on

have

advantage

15,
of

effect to the

by contending

of long negotiadifficulty
tions
method

new

upon

war

Italy,June
the

to

10

of Commerce

organisationfor giving
is decided

cases

clauses

(See Treaties
Kingdom

some

for irritation

completely than

United

arbitration

avoiding

emergency.

time

short

commerce"

the

where

the purpose

have

Arbitrator

an

the fact that Arbitration

permanent

cases

have

quickly and

more

Greece, November

in all

States

and jurists
Arbitration)publicists
; and

in treaties of

providingsome

of

sometimes
jurists,

of

Navigation between

1885,

judgment

sovereign,sometimes

And, having regard to

inserted

the

satisfaction which

and

success

in which

instances

many
to

the Alabama

immediately,
pass

disputes

committee

(as in
the

the

sometimes

"

sometimes

to

regard to

Having

3.

the

on

the

occurrence

Reasonableness

of

125

RELATIF

AVANT-PROJET

DE

INTERNATIONAUX

guerre,

la permanence

de tout

progres,

de

importance de
produire leur

soumis

ont

conseil

consultes,

comme

de

la clause

des

nombre
entre

Grece,

en

de

arbitre

pour

la

ou

d'un

decision

d'un

assemblee

toujoursete

executees

les

que

faction
la satis-

des Gens, page

Droit

Juris-

de

I'Alabama

de

se
d'arbitrage

(Voir

une

et celui

1883);

que

318,

I'histoire des traites de

inseree

trouve

Traite

de

temps,

chaque

cas

et

conn7ierce

cette

clause

du

organisationpermanente

les

dans

un

de

d'ltalie,15 juin 1885

contestations,les partiesauraient

faire pour

la verite

d'un

d'une

celebre

cas

fait,acquis

ce

novembre

les partes de
a

plus grande

occasions, les nations

jugement

au

presque

Royaume-Uni

fois,d'offrir
cas

le

plus recents.

le

16

la

et

fausses

note

precedents y mentionnes) ;

les

que

la

ont

Ayant egard a

4.

la reflexion

souvent

de

de

est

nombreuses

(Voir Gluber,

tous.

naissant

momentanees,

Justiceou

de

Cour
dans

rendues

sentences

la

publique ;

qu'ellesaient accepte

soit

"

d'une

avec

diff'erends

arbitral,

souverain,

la ruine

et

de

dans

que,

leurs

sibles,
pos-

conciliatrice ;

influence

Considerant

temps

tot

et, par suite inevitable,I'arret

armees,

il
personnelles,

laisser du

toutes

de
pre'paration

la

cause

pour

dans

fin, le plus

mettre

d'effervescences

d'ambitions

ou

manifest^

les conflits internationaux

que

pretentions ou

nouvelles

A,

des

ont

la demoralisation

Considerant

3.

qui

souffrances

aux

2.

de
civilise,

monde

du

les contrees

LEVI.

serieusement

desir

le

Considerant

1.

LEONE

M.

D'UN

D'ARBITRAGE

COUR

HAUTE

D'UNE

ET

CONSEIL

CREATION

LA

certain

tion
naviga-

; avec

avantage

pour

tribunal

la
a

auquel,

recourir,et d'eviter

les dangers
difficultes,

particulier.(Voir les

merce,
com-

d'une

Constitution

documents

commu-

126

before

the

International

and

Arbitration

of the

Governments
into

the

of

Committees

5. The

Association
i88fi

Law,

for
and

States

constitute

standing,to
undertake

the

mediation

or

other

the

1887,

arbitration,and

differences

be

may

with

to

view

to

Arbitration,

number

of

of

take

removed

members,

high reputation

of International

to

the

urge

suggested.

international

of

settlement

tional
Interna-

America

International

persons

Council

and

Europe

given equal

jurists,or

and
publicists,

of

is hereinafter

nominate

to

earnestly

themselves

Council

of which

State

Each

of

among

Permanent

possibleform

Association

several

of the

Societyand

Peace

Peace

communication

appointing a

6.

project.

Richard, Esq., M.P.)

by Henry

enter

of

Codification

and

Reform

draft

Arbitration, read

International

Levi's

LEONE

to
Arbitration,

disputes by

of

means

national
inter-

whereby

measures

in

settled

or

and

friendly

manner.

7. Such

Council

Kingdom

United
form

them

it is

such

If

any

of

group

of the

beyond

9. The

Council

States
of any

On

in the

of

the

will

States,even

members

two

to

what
war

shape

made,

once

the

Council

of

be

steps may
measures,

to

States

any

Council,
the

and

of Arbitration.

the

adopted

of America

to

questions

upon

by

disputes.

extend

States

two

example.
the

only,

it will be

And

sphere

of its

opportunityoccurs.

as

appoint its Secretaries.

grave

Council,

for

of

even

its first meeting

of

the

the

e.g., the

"

body provided by

largerarea

will follow

occurrence
on

functions

same

the

over

at

States

comprehensive

its Constituent

represented

consider
resort

others

duties

influence

10.

have

United

the

the

more

beginning is

probable that

one

with

agree

the

as

6 would

Arts. 5 and
8.

may

joint Council, having

between

by

only, for international affairs relatingto themselves

two

to

be formed

may

dispute

between

Secretaries,at
shall
for

summon

any

the

request

meeting

preventing,if possible,

offering the

aid of the

Council

niques

Par

motifs

ces

1886

en

la

pour

1887

et

nations.)

de tous

la

de

6.

suit

comme

choisit,parmi

egal (a determiner)
de faire

mission

fiquement

les

des

arretee

conseil

deux

entre

ecarter

ou

pour

mediation,

paci-

re'soudre

la

la competence
edictees

par

Conseil
les autres

I'arbitrage
pour

former

de

d'Amerique

les articles 5
^tant
Etats

et

un

tion,
forma-

sa

tions
attribu-

aux

suivants.

constitue
a

conforme'ment

etendue

plus

tout

etquesi, par exemple, le Royaume-

eux;

Conseil aurait, des

ce
I'arbitrage,

pour

peut

vention
resulterait de la Con-

recourir

de

Etats

les Etats-Unis

avec

commun

8. Le

nombre

en

de la

moyen

Conseil

du

la creation

que

surgissantentre

invitera

membres

prc^sentavant-projet,on

I'espritdu

convenait

Uni

propres

juriscon-

les difficultes internationales.

admettre

differend

seraient

qui
d'arbitrage

contestations,au

mesures

7. Conformement
done

mandat

Taction

et

ses
publicistes,

ses

international

Conseil

du

cesser

et
I'arbitrage

concerter

se

ayant

permanent

citoyens les plus consideres,les

Eultes,ses

les

Etat

Chaque

instamment

civilise

pouvoirs

les

1'Association

de

et

invitent

monde

Conseil

d'un

d'arbitrageinternational,dont
etablis

du

les Etats

constitution

la Paix

la Paix

de

et
I'Arbitrage

de

gouvernements
vue

de

rdunis de la Societe

Comites

Internationale

de

r Association

27

Les

en

inteniationale

la Loi

entre
I'arbitrage

de

faveur

Richard, M.P.,

Henry

de
codification

et la

reforme
en

M.

par

LEVI.

LEONE

DE

AVANT-PROJET

par

elire leurs

deux

plusieursEtats,

ou

delegues

afin de

se

il

les ad-

joindre.
9.

Conseil

Le

designation de
10.

dans

Des
le

et

sa

premiere reunion, proceder

immediatement

en

la requete

chargee

reunion

une

des

difficult^ entre

a
Conseil, les secretaires,

d'offrir les bons

la

secretaires.

qu'ilsurgiraune

convoqueront

prendre

ses

devra, des

vue

offices du

d'examiner

d'arreter

Conseil

des

sous

les

Etats
deux
les

representes

membres,
mesures

de
pr^paratifs

forme

guerre

d'arbitrage.

128

On

II.

the

summoned
useful

Arbitration, the Council

other
be

the

be

with

made

dispute,and

binding

with

authority of

the

thereon,

15.
action

award

the

of its

to

the

of

the

review

which

of

facts

likewise,
Council

The

by

in

the facts

members,

disputes
and

contending States,
its award

in

States.

the

and

shall

Court

High

localityof

of the

the

dispute

or

of

the exercise

the

to

Council,

Court

the

the

the

representedin
the

on

is

Court

be

duty

the

within

is

of

to

award

of
either

report

set

the

any

nought

at

Council

to

of the Court

dispute,the

both,

or

all the

or

of the Council

the competency

dispute,and

The

same.

occurrence

ignored by

compel

to

or

made.

when

the

and

case,

physical

physical. Nevertheless,

not

shall be

of

thereon

to

the

States

it represents.

16.
the

of

regularlyapproved

contending States, it will

to

of its

the settlement

is moral,

all the States

Where,

their

character

the

reference

secure

it
contending parties,

communicate

contending

on

of Mediation.

leave

the

be

may

feasible and

is

Arbitration,and

of the members

Council

the award

the

by

contemplated to provide for

compliance

when

to

agree

State

arbitration.

of the

It is not

it

shape

appoint some

the

on

terminate

shall

in order to

force

will

specialregard to

abandonment

14.

States

which

Council

whether

in the

International

of

appointment

The

13.

Court

shall be

case

party, the

nominated
specially

persons

High

is

consider

to

way

contending

the

When

some

by

same

dispute to

grave

Council

the

project.

offer the aid of the Council

to

T2.

to

in the

draft

of any

occurrence

represented on

not

to

Levi's

LEONE

The

procedure
rules
the

of

adopted

Institute

suggestionsin

the

rules for its

will make

Council

the

High

Court

in the Alabama
of

of

the

conduct

International

Arbitration,and

International

framing of

own

same.

Law,

may

and

for

Arbitration.

those

proposed

supply

valuable

is

It

17.
neutral

The

by
who

19.

on

20.

of

International

to

prepare

be

its

of

for

retirement

borne

the

result

of

the

equally
of

cost

contending
award

of

death.

The

the

by

place

borne

be

shall

for

ment
appoint-

the

or

organisation.

be

the

fill

to

Council

the

shall

made

by

be

should

members

new

members

in

Council

of

the

any

parties
the

on

guidance

of

Arbitration.

such

Code

It

far

as

as

International

of

Code

the

will

Council

be

same

Of

the

Law

and

High
of

duty

will

Court

Council

the

possible.
LEVI,

LEONE

October,

shall

Council

the

parties.

for

value

of

maintaining

preparation

great

being

be

to

regardless

contending

of

provision

concurring

shares,

The

of

States

Arbitration

to

equal
the

of

State

every

years,

cease

cost

members

of

respective

may

The

reference

in

of

of

seat

Brussels.

or

appointment

the

the

Berne

as

number

definite

those

such

PROJECT.

DRAFT

that

suggested

city,

18.

by

LEVIS

LEONE

130

Lincoln's

Inn,

Barrister

at

Law.

1887.
Revised

by

Lord

Hobhouse,

October,

1889.

be

pref(^rence,choisir

dans

ville situee

une

de

devra,

On

17.

LEVI.

LEONE

DE

AVANT-PROJET

un

neutre

pays

131

siege

pour
Berne

du

Conseil

Bruxelles,par

ou

exemple.

d'annees
ou

determiner,

seraient

nommes

pour

remplaces

en

cas

nombre

un

de demission

deces.

de

depenses d'entretien

Les

19.

les Etats

e'galemententre
frais

Les

qni

resultat de

La

grande

utilite pour

International.
loin que

Ce

le

devoir

organisation.

son

droit
et

du

lieu
soit le

d'eux.

chacun

de

code

supportees

adversaires quel que

les

entre

seront

arbitrale donnera

decision

guiderle Conseil
sera

concouru

a
I'egardde
I'arbitrage

preparationd'un

Conseil

du

ont

auxquels chaque

repartisegalement

seront

20.

Conseil

du

membres

Les

18.

international

la Haute-Cour
Conseil

de

sera

d'une

d'Arbitrage
pousser

aussi

possiblele travail commence.

LEONE

LEVI,
Avocat,

Lincoln's

Inn.

Oclobre,1887.
Revise

par

Lord

Hobhou.se,
Octobrc,1889.

132

NOTES

ON

PERMANENT

TRIBUNAL

OF

years

them

absolving

"

and

beyond

the

them

social rank
them

honour,

or

highest

the

to

power

educational
will

of universal

devoted

confidence

By confiding

and

perfectingit,not

administering
their

and

decision,

of

but

secured,

(whilst
position,
of

men

the

ambition

their

tribunal

the

rendering

elaboration

the
will

only by

be

of

induced

research

it in

applying

the

object

the

by

in

care

submitted

special cases
will

national
inter-

themselves

devote

to

of

system

study, but

and

principles which

upon

assuring

and

life any

services

life

respect.

them

to

during

the

be

to

jurisprudencethey
to

will

only

with

for

them

Governments),

accept

attainments

be

place

to

in

whilst

State

any

i.e.,

"

satisfythe highestambition

sufficient to

reward), not

talents

2.

sufficient

term

(providing them

re-election

necessity of trucklingto

denying

long
sufificiently

allegianceto

from

retiringpensions

salaries

for

capable of

office,rendering them

and

Hornby.

By appointing its Members

1.

ten

ARBITRATION.

Edmund

Sir

Bv

INTERNATIONAL

to

universal

secure

acceptance.
3.

nominated

Although

Judges

in

should

and

nothing

will

alone

their

devotion

be

sense

regarded

Governments

of

mouthpieces

no

fear

to

look
to

from

the

by Governments,

from

the

interests

the

of

isolated

more

or

representativesor

hope for,

to

authoritynominating them, they

in

reward

the

and, having nothing

the

for

as

Senators

confidence

humanity
national

in

and

esteem

general

as

"

interests

will

"

tinguished
disearn

for them.
4.

sole

The

Tribunal

object

indicate

to

enable

itselfestablish

the presentment

issues upon
to

must

which
and
it

its

procure

fullyto

and

elucidate

procedure,having

development
is

judgment
all such

sought.

evidence

the

facts

as

of distinct and
It must

have

it considers

presented.

for its
clear

powers

necessary

It must

safe-

^33

INTERNATIONAL

TRIBUNAL

LE

DE

PROPOSITION

EDMOND

SIR

HORNBY

{Traduction libre.')

En

I.

donnant

sufifisante

et

fonctions

aux

les

en

leurassurant

et

leur donnant

en

assurerait

on

des

devoueraient
recherches

la confiance

des

cette

Etat

re'eligibles

pensions liberales,

legitimeambition,

toute

et le

un

respect universels.

jurisprudence Internationale,ils

une

etudes, mais

des

et

qui satisfassea

avec

les faisant

suffisantset

duree

une

attache

toute

perfectionnement, non

son

principesde

des

rang

d'elaborer

Charges

2.

un

membres

ses

en
oflfice,

en

honoraires

Tribunal

au

de

degageant

quelconque pendant qu'ilssont

en

de

encore

seulement

se

des

par

I'application
intelligente

par

jurisprudenceaux

qu'ilsauraient

causes

juger.

3. Bien

Juges
ou

ne

leurs

craindre

pourront

La

qui

Cour

procedure,en
et

etre

pas

d'eux, ils

les

par

instruments, et

humanitaires

4.

nommes

que

ne

consideres

s'occuperont que

leur seront

pour

elucider

rien

unique preoccupation de

les

interets

d'arbitrageetablira

pratique.Elle indiquera les

ne'cessaires pour

des

leurs

ou

representants
esperer
generaux

ni k
et

confies.

Internationale

ayant

comme

ils n'auront

comme

les Senateurs

gouvernements,

moyens

de preuve

elle-meme
la rendre

sa

claire

qui lui paraitront

allegues des parties.Elle empechera

SIR

134
all

guard

masterful

of
possibility

tribunal, by
freest

the

must

individual

it unanimous

for

recording the separate

only

or

of individual

detailed

the
It

is

been

of the court,

consideration

alone

remonstrate

by

cases,

7. Under
into

for the

8.

No

judgment
With

should

should

or

and

the

compliance
have

member

of which

he

member

must

or

be

compliance,
non-

to

do.

submitted,

the

nothing

particularcase

under

to

judgment

or

Concurring
them

the seal

Parties

to the

is

of

matter

establishment

to
individuallyor collectively

to

performance by

compel

infliction of

the
of

occupation

and

of

any

and
territory,

member

or

drawal
withtrade

pecuniary
in

even

of the Tribunal

indirect,with

or

any

through

nation
its chief

; the

the

Sovereign,

Tribunal,

Secretary,alone

in

its

being

communications.

should

reside in the country by the Government

is nominated.
reside

must

direct

Press

into such

enter

not

war.

corporate character
to

with.

award

an

communication,

Government,

able

the

circumstances

no

certain

Secretary.
of

penalty, by seizure

enter

published,after

or

remaining unaffected),by

relations

"

interesting

as

suspension of diplomatic relations (Consular

or

extreme

be

award

an

non-compliance ;

on

of the Tribunal

judgment is communicated,

It is open

of the tribunal.

stances
circum-

no

"

complied

its chief

fullest

expedient.
of

enforcement

The

6.

by

for

the

of

majority provisionbeing made

Tribunal, however,

the award

Under

that

than

opinions,to

futictus officioquoad

moment

judicially
pre-

the

secure

dissentingjudgments

or

reasons

it has

to

thought.

other

that of

deemed

lapse of time, when

given until

be

judgment

be

5. The

its members

will amongst

speciallyframed

rigid system

expression of

memorials

NOTES.

mischievouslyinfluencingthe corporate mind

or

and

HORNBY's

EDMUND

For

within

the

nine

months

of

each

year

every

College grounds, or within twenty

miles thereof.

9.

No

member

of the

Tribunal, by

virtue of his

should
position,

influence

toute

SIR

DE

PROPOSITION

pre'dominantesur

EDMOND

membres

ses

expressiondes opinions individuelles.

ne

autre

sera

Cour,

faite de

reserve

le

que
Cour

considerants

aucun

des

la

le

jugement

majorite de

de

votes

la libre

assurera

cas

de

ou

certain laps de

un

n'auront

6. L'execution

bera

la

minorite, qui
si

temps

refus de

le

on

d'un

jugement

soumettre

amende,

des

cas

tement

par

extremes,

7. En

juge

cas

ou

lectivite et par

8.

dont

membre

du

la presse

d'un

partiesqui auront
qu'ilincom-

elles

contre

un

exigerl'execution,par

relations

Tribunal

pays

Chef-secretaire

son

d'en

communication

en

la

faite par

ete

coUectivement

I'occupation
armee.

indirectement

ou

et

la force

un

C'est

ou

definitive,des

la saisie et

de

fonctions

Ses

aura

I'affairedes

Tribunal.

du

membres

Les

jugement

avant

Tribunal.

sera

jugement

au

par

aucun

gouvernement

ce

sceau

individuellement

rupture, provisoireou
une

du

donnes

pas

execution.

cette

du

le

reclamer
se

de

seront

ne

execute.

ete

sous

la constitution

de

ait

notification

la

que

le Chef-secretaire

concouru

jugement

s'occuper

pas

des

d'un

lui-meme

jugement

cesseront

diplomatiques,par
territoire,
et, dans

d'un

ne

le

avec

souverain,

seule

le

col-

comme

entretenir

pourra

direc-

entrer

pourra

; la Cour

la

des

relations

dans

le pays

genre.

membre

Aucun

milles

9. En

de

la Cour

de

vertu

ce

I'a
sera

siege au

de

la Cour

de

le gouvernement

membre
20

mention

la

at

135

propos.

5. Les

de

En

I'unanimite

de

publies apres

etre

pourront

celui

que

HORNBY.

sa

pourra
Durant

nomme.

tenu

ne

de

resider

au

resider
9 mois

siegedu

de

I'annee

Tribunal

tout

oil

maxinmm.

positionaucun

membre

de la Cour

ne

pourra

136

SIR

entitled

be

to

NOTES.

precedence, in

Senator," but

"

that of

ofificialtitle beyond

any

be awarded

should

HORNBV'S

EDMUND

nation,

every

all

over

he

laymen

being sovereignrulers.

not

"Chief

The

10.

the Tribunal

Secretary" of

footing of equalitywith

the

should

Secretaries

principal

rank

of

on

State

of all

nations.
site of the

The

11.

neutral, and

and

therein,

found

all persons
within

be

should

the

Tribunal, exercisable,at the discretion

its request,

by

within

State

sole

territorial
extra-

jurisdictionof

of

by

same,

of the

boundaries

territorial

the

declared

be

residing,employed

of the

judicial authorities

the

should

College grounds

the

the

itself or,

Government

which

or

at

of the
is

College

situated.

collection
should

and

in

"

the
and

fixed

certain

the

expend

Each

proportionsto

and

and

in accordance

same

determined

be

expenses,

members

two

the

diplomatists,or
nominated
each

number

14.

who

should

such

year
to

There
alone

act

as

should

mentioned,

members

be

should

appointed a

be
The

generally act

In addition

Government
of
requisitions

thirteen

than

less

not

and

statesmen

to
judicialoffices),

filled

have

in

and

at

ballot

one

Secretaryof

the

elect

be

the commencement

by

duties

there

as

Chief

official communication
of

of
others,to regulate the sittings
and

tribute
con-

of

their

president.

should

Powers.

15.

of

consist

who

men

hereinafter

as

"

of the Tribunal

juristsby profession,but
(not necessarily

Senators

State

College,the

such

with

on

the

thereof.

Tribunal

The

entrusted

Concurring

the Tribunal

of

other

and

be

should

Chief Secretary,countersignedby the President

13.

of

State

funds.

the

the maintenance

salaries

of

payment

of

custody

towards

should

of such

the Government

To

12.

this

keeper

should

be

officer should

Tribunal,

the

with

to

Tribunal,
the

curring
Con-

be, amongst

receive

ments,
all docu-

of the archives.

Bursar, assistant secretaries,

138

SIR

and
librarian,

All

and

to

keep

sworn

forfeiture

of

all such
his

virtue

of

pension,

and

of

penalty

incapability of

in the service

appointment anywhere

knowledge

or

office,under

of any

holding

he

as

dismissal,

public

any

Concurring

of the

one

be

appointment

on

information

\\riters,

necessary.

should

employed

person

secret

acquire by

may

shall be

servants, etc., as

every

NOTES.

short-hand
clerks, interpreters,

such

printers,
messengers,
16.

HORNBY'S

EDMUND

Powers.

member

the

of

citizen of such

and

and

his

perform

to

Tribunal

the

duties

the

on

from
the

to

duties

of

such

20.

life any

or

without

Government

; and

shown

This
that

first duty of

between
Code
any

ipsofacto cease

for

nations

should

the

seized

parties to
with

the

refer

the

in

mode
be

the determination

evidenced
to

of the

receive

or

office from

or

guiltyof infraction
be

be

to

which

submitted

be

cannot

same

affection,

for

and

member,

frame

to

Code

by

the

and

it.

on

it

being

settled
satisfactorily

proposal

arbitration,the
same.

disputes

provide that, immediately

difference

take

and

tion
communica-

no

apply

to

of

country

same,

hold

to

should

should

acceptance,

pension.

the Tribunal

ordinarydiplomatic action, as
the

not

office,solemnly

the

member

any

title to any

right or

procedure, providing

21.

his

rank, income, reward, decoration,

forfeit all

differences

his

fear,favour, or

and

Government,

undertaking should

The

member.

on

Sovereign of

any

or

one

members

of

allegiance to

with

Ruler

number

should

"

Ruler

name

nominating

not

ballot elect

by

perfectimpartiality undertakingto

should

of

if the

should,

and

absolved

be

Nation

with

during
any

of

adoption, or

or

oath

an

itself

entering

to

and

his birth

of

member

previous

renounce

of

Tribunal

Every

19.

to

necessarilybeing

not

Concurring

thirteen, nominate

under

be

of

event

the

member,

member

entitled

nation.

the

In

18.

such

Tribunal,

be

should

Nation

Every Concurring

17.

of

Tribunal

by
one

be

thecaire

de

commis,

39

calligraphes,de

entrant

en

fonctions, de

en

ce

qu'ilpent avoir appris

peine

de

perdre

place et

sa

ofifice au

I'exercice

dans

pension

sa

d'un

service

et d'etre

des

gou-

contractants.

vernements

Toute

17.
membre

du

nation

contractante

Tribunal, qui

sera

ne

droit

le

de

citoyen de

necessairement

pas

un

nommer

nation.

cette

Si Tune

18.

nations

des

Tribunal

du

membre
a

serment

incapablede rempliraucun

declard

tout

sur

charge,sous

sa

HORNBY.

de
d'interpretes,

voulu

employe pretera

le secret

garder

EDMOND

facteurs,etc.

Tout

16.

de

le nombre

et

SIR

DE

PROPOSITION

et

Tribunal

treize,le

contractantes

des

le nombre

que

lui-meme

fera

nomme

ne

soit infe'rieur

membres
nomination

cette

un

pas

scrutin

au

secret.

En

19.

acceptant

membre

tout

du

doit

de

son

libere ; il doit

rement

crainte,

favoritisme

sans

s'engageant a
aucun

rang,

office

perdre

sa

20.

Le

premier

peut

du

entie-

etre

office

son

sans

parfaiteimpartialite,en

une

n'accepter pendant

d'un

ou

en

decoration

aucune

gouvernement,

Tribunal,

ainsi

vie,aucun

sa

peine

sous

tout

que

et

de

droit

ou

devoir

pas

se

Tribunal

du
en

sera

d'elaborer

laquelleles differends

un

code

de

entre

nations

soumis.

code

diplomatique
Tribunal

remplir

recompense,

fixant la maniere

lui etre

Ce

prince

de

et

pays,

ce

pension.

une

doivent

avec

aucune

charge de membre

procedure

21.

d'un

et

solliciter et

revenu,

aucun

titre

ne

de

tout

d'adoption,ainsi

d'origineou

serment

fonctions,

en

solennellement

renoncer

pays

preter

d'entrer

et avant

vis-a-vis de I'autorite souveraine

que

ne

Tribunal

vis-a-vis

engagement

nomination

sa

stipuleraqu'aussitotqu'on
etre
et

regie
qu'une

conside'rera

d'une
des

comme

fagon

satisfaisante par

parties recourra
saisi du

qu'un differend

verra

litige.

la

voie

le
I'arbitrage,

SIR

140

From

2 2.

that

attempt

which

mutual

the settlement

each

same,

within

time

modus

vivendi

On

to

the

limited,its

view

acts

or

that

be

cannot

be

of

arrived

requested

what

vivendi

modus

to

by

arrange

in

sending

at

writing,

the character

of

the

nominate

be.

the

be

same

Tribunal

the

same

disputants,to

the

Tribunal

disputantpowers
and

interpretedas

of

three

should

members,
the terms

arrange

such

of

sit

accepted,

not

as

the

modus,

Court

and

Committee,

of the

being

not

of

determine
finally

same.

The

25.

should

conduct

the

disputant nations

two

the decision

from

Appeal

be

if the

should,

and

the

itself,
consistingof

of
nationality

and

should

of

should

of

be

could

is such

is necessary

the Tribunal

receiptof

Committee

difference

the

to

persistencein

of

the difference

of

agreement,

24.

party

difference.

If the nature

pending

the

indication

or

led to the

23.

neither

moment

NOTES.

do anything which
indirectly

directlyor
an

HORNBY's

EDMUND

should

should

appoint

prepare

and

within

time

send

in their

which

the

respectivecases

counter-cases.

26.
same,

On

receiptof

and

therefrom

such

frame

Tribunal

the

cases

distinct

should

issues

of

consider

facts

and

the

law

for

decision.
issues should

Such

27.

for their observations

be

appointed,when

do

not

with

agree

on

and

then

be communicated

assent.

the Tribunal
the

the assistance

of

If

they agree,

will hear

issues,the hearing
the

the

to

the
must

then

case.

be

day

should

If the

parties

deferred

until,

framed

Tribunal, they are

disputants

to

meet

the

views of the litigants.

28.

The
to

agents
cases

29.

on

should, if either

disputantPowers
represent
the

All

them,

as

also counsel

to

think
argue

fit,nommate
the

respective

hearing.

documents, including cases

and

counter-cases,

may

be

PROPOSITION

partir de

2 2.

s'abstiendra

de

SIR

DE

moment,

ce

comme
pourraitetre interprets

le

provoque

attendant

Tribunal

chacune

nations

des
delai

un

la

d'un

des

Etats
:

si

duquel
I'expiration
pour

le

qui

ont

ne

puisse

Vivendi, en

determiner,

apres

fait connaitre

aura

que

ecrit,

par

le caractere

sur

fixe

etre

que

doit

Tribunal

aucun

peut

ne

une

nommera

etre

ressortissant

chargera d'arrangerles

la

termes

dernier n'est pas accepte, le tribunal

ce

et prononcera

fixera

dernier

en

Etats

aux

ils devront

et

du

siegera

ressort.

litigantsun

preparer

mission
com-

terme

avant

leurs memoires

envoyer

fait et

questionsde

des

expose

le tribunal

memoires,

ces

de

les examinera

droit,soulevees

I'espece.
Cet

27.
tent

comme

faits

modzis

le

voir

de

dont
et

Apres receptionde

redigera un

dans

les

ou

et contre.

26.
et

part

qu'un
et

pieces,le

ces

cause,

en

tribunal

25. Le

maniere

membres,

d'appel

cour

comme

invite

litiganteslui

receptionde

vivendi

modus

indirectement,

sa

ou

cause

vivendi.

trois

de

necessaire

sera

limite,sa

revetir le modus

24.

parties en
ou

conduite

la

telle nature

de

est

solution, soit

sa

I'amiable, le

dans

des

141

litige.

Si le differend

23.

chacune

agressionde

une

indiquant qu'elle persistedans

HORNBY.

directement

qui,

acte

tout

EDMOND

jour

doit etre

28.

cause

sera

appelee.

ajournee jusqu'a ce

Etats

Les

soutenir

des
leur

Tous

les

S'il n'est

aux

devant

documents,

les

le

avec

vues

litigantspeuvent,

agents pour
cause

S'il

que,

qu'ellesI'accep-

partiespour

aux

observations.

redige conformement

designer

29.

la

ou

soumis

sera

leurs

fassent

ou

il soit

expose

des

est

pas

accepte,

du

partiesen

s'ils le

representer

et

la

accepte,

concours

cause

Tribunal,

cause.

jugent
des

fixera

on

avocats

propos,
pour

le Tribunal.

compris

les memoires

des

deman-

SIR

142

in the

respectivelanguages of

The

Tribunal

of any

should

for the

and

commissioners,
receive

consider

and

the

to

sufficient

cause

be

likelyto

to

being

in its decisions
the

terms

dispute

obtained,

thus

and

to

it thinks

if

the seal of

should

between
be

should

and

due

affected,or
arrive at,

may

originalparties

the

empowered

interveningpartiesas

possess

on

are

Tribunal

the

issue

Powers

interests

their

decision

any

third

of

that

shown

regards such

as

to

thereof.

Tribunal

the

motu

being preserved,under

the main

on

evidence

oaths

of the issues,the Tribunal

affected,by

tion
produc-

other

for such

administer

to

the intervention

permit

call for the

obtaining evidence, appoint

evidence
same

the settlement

the power

and

panied
accom-

arguments

empowered propria

of

them

the

Court, in the archives

On

be

purpose

enable

desirable,in private;

31.

all oral

to

require,and

it should

desire ; and

issue commissions

the

and

French,

full power

have

it may

documents

it may

as

in

be

must

in French.

be

30.

NOTES.

disputants,but

the

verified translations

by
must

HORNBY'S

EDMUND

such

make

to

safeguard their

will

interests.

The

32.

Tribunal

each

of

each

supplied by

each

member

with

the views

the chief

are,

so

that

consideringsuch
errors,

or

unmarked

the

however
Senator

views and

correctingor

in

draft,and

to

his

that the

so

colleagues.

unauthenticated, should

and
every

member

of the tribunal,

opportunityof becoming acquainted

opinions of

each

of the Tribunal

private mark,

the

"

member

unknown

Secretary to

having

and

by

of

first instance

the

be

judgments

or

follows

as

identified

should

finallysettled,without

they

be

judgment,

thus

be

in

judgment

same

decisions

the

discussion, each

and

should

the

of

which

be given should

his

up

judgment

Copies

in

consultation
draw

author

be

to

are

After
should

mode

his

colleagues before

knowing
may

whose
have

views
the

his

own

and

same

are

opinions

opportunity

opinions,of pointingout

modifying

the

views.

of

fallacies and
Then

each

deurs

defendeurs, peuvent

des

et

ils doivent

mais
parties,

etre

langue frangaiseet

en

EDMOND

SIR

DE

PROPOSITION

HORNUV.

rcdiges dans

etre

les debats

la

vidimees
lieu

avoir

doivent

oraux

des

langue

traductions

de

accompagnes

tous

I43

en

fran^ais.

tribunal

Le

30.

utiles

qu'il juge
d^sirer;

il peut

de

Dans

31.

ses

remettra

pas

de

coUegues

avant

eux

pourra

quel

de

maniere

le

emis

vote

tel

ou

ete

corrigerou

autres

de modifier

dans

telle sorte

avis

chacun

qu'ilconnaisse

definitif,sans
tel avis
a

membres
sa

propre

De
de

suivantes

membre

ecrit et

jugement.

son

litige

en
stipulations

les formes

par

seul,de

ces

ce

faire des

du

intervenants.

instance

lui

jugement qui

essentielle

discussion,chaque

apprecierce qu'ily

appreciationsdes
de

de

inte'rets

leurs

par le

partie

le droit de

et la

premiere

copie

une

Tribunal,

teur

le

sous

I'intervention

lui que

cause

en

la

sur

rendus

seront

signe connu

un

sachent

d'entre

et

rapports

les archives

pour

mis

int^rets des

consultation

opinera en

ne

Les

peut permettre

evident

la decision

jugements

la

Apres

portant

recevoir

de

et

dans

conserves

il a
litigants
primitifs,

Les

32.

temoins

le Tribunal

exposes,

sauvegarderles

de

vue

commissaires

des

ainsi obtenues.

vraisemblablement

seront

les

entre

commissions

des

nommer

des

les preuves
sont

rendu, et, dans

sera

et

qu'il peut

preuves

chef

propre

faits

est
partieslorsqu'il

tierces
ou

son

documents

la Cour.

de

sceau

sont

clos

commissaires

ces

de

de

de

moyens

d'assermenter

huis

apprecier a

autres

certains

de

la faculte

ayant

des

et
nommer

s'assurer

pour

d'exigerla production des

le droit

des
les

coUegues

membres

opinions
savoir

du
de

ou

d'errone
et aura

opinion. Chaque

la

ses

lequel

fagon, chaque

cette

de la Cour

cachet^

Chef-secretaire

Le

toutefois

juste

ses

que

bunal
Tri-

du

pli

sous

Sena-

dans

les

possibility

membre

du

SIR

X44

member

should

draw

HORNBY

h\s

up

send

and

privatemark,

EDMUND

the

NOTES.

thereto
final judgment, afifixing
in

same

sealed

envelope

chief

the

to

his

Secretary.
chief

The

33.

in whose

determine
should

Secretary should

draw

of

the

from

up

the authors

favour

the

and

disputants,

within

If the

judgments, accompanied by
should

communicated

be
the

know

views

"

together

those

well

as

with

final

the

should

record, and

be

36.
matters

of

term

in

difference,should

or

more

any

two

any

question of

nations
law

It should

of

Sovereignsand
with

which
neutral

reference

remain

and

the

those

the

case

the

hearing

ready,in

view

unsettled

to

such

rights,blockade, "c.,

of

respective

counter-case,

at

and

deciding judicially
at

the

"c.

"

the

of Conferences

suggest

as

instance

of

object of

future.

international
"

matter

opinion on
extra-judicial

an

express

the

to

ments
judg-

majority,

of the
and

may

All the

made

names

the

facts.

of

be

be also prepared

Statesmen,

all the

years.

arisingin

also be

the

to

nation

judgment.

the

as

counter-case,

of treaties,
with
interpretation

or

preventingdifferences
37.

to

and
every

should

"

precis of
of three

"

delivery to

that

minority as

besides

Tribunal,

The

such

judgment

the

say

"

the

minutes

which

case

law

published,with

authors, together with

the end

lie from

of

so

the

to

same

complied with, then

the

extenso,
on

the

of the Tribunal.

such

be

precis of

Tribunal

should

appeal

No

35.

same,

delivered
officially

of

judgment

in

of the

be

month

one

submit

judgment

then

the

judgments is,and

judgments,

the

should

Nations.

Concurring

the

constitute

judgment

Such

and

minutes,

of

the

of

majority

same

majority

finallysettled,should
34.

the

then, after perusing

Congresses

or

modifications

law

on

and

points

of difference

privateering,right
and

on

which

tions
altera-

of

search,

differences

of

opinion exist.
38.

The

Concurring

in its character

of

"

Powers

should

College of

also confer

International

on

Law,"

the Tribunal
a

facultyto

146
"

grant the

of"

conferable

be

only

"

degree

HORNBy's

EDMUND

SIR

students

its

of

several

Concurring Countries,
in

highest degree
thereof

holder

or

the

which

of

worthy
residence

Tribunal

since

and

them

accommodate

the

extra-territorialised, the

be

of

the

with

entrusted

site and

being placed

first

The

This

the

if for

Capital

the

site and

If

then

Powers"
class

and

an

the

eight or

Third-class

the

nucleus

for
of

ten

be

would
cost

"

of

of

sum

be

may

selected
of

million

one

put

according

about

at

their

to

rank

which

may
each

Pension

Second-class

be

would

all other
Fund.

be

to

each,

purchase

"c.

called

of them

to

Powers

;^2 5,000

Powers

the

"

Concurring

annually
"

_;^io,ooo,and

^240,000

salaries and

contributed

provided, sufficient

Second-class
of

eight

buildings,"c.,

contribute

to

income

provide amply
form

Powers

each,

Powers

agreed

Firstclass

^100,000

defray the

;^;o,ooo,

^5,000.

six

instance,

these

"

of the

expenditure might be defrayed by

proportion and

in

^1,200,000

of

being

third class Powers.

or

Fund

;,^5o,ooceach,
sum

the guardianship

disbursement

for the

exceed

expenditure

annual

and

first cost

Thus,

under

should

year.

second,
first,

as

hardly

annual

the

concurring Powers

the

would

cost

sterling,whilst
^200,000

in

of maintenance.

expenses

40.

be

be

grounds

purchase

site,for the erection of the building,and

all the

the

localityin

Government

Cantonal
for the

entitle

sufficiently
spacious to

year,

whole

funds

necessary

the

as

should

Senators

The

the

the

buildingshould

The

of

in all courts.

staff.

Republic,

the

degree

rank

accessible

the

of the

least nine months

should

date

and

should

collegesof

should

and

college.

or

object, and,

the
at

degree

law,

central

seems

the

locate

to

of

faculties

the

national

precedence according to

to

Switzerland

39.

the

this

and

obtained

had

who

equivalent,in

Doctor

Laws,

Law," which

of International

Doctor

on

NOTES.

the

the

Fire^t-

Third-class

raised,sufficient

expenses,

as

well

as

to

to

PROPOSITION

le

de

grade

etudiants

"

Docteur

qui

donnera

de

justice.

Suisse

La

servir de

moins

au

de

jouir

Le

Les

Les

de

pour

ainsi

dix

couvrir

de

doit

de

la

Repu-

des

pourvu

fonds
fice
l'edi-

de

evaluees

etre

cinq

six

de

les

Etats

contrac-

puissancesde premier,

comme

puissances de
huit de

du

premier

second

ordre

pour

ordre

terrain, de

contribuent

ordre
pour

fr.

1,250,000

625,000 fr.,on

fr.,amplement

30,000,000

les frais d'achat

par

ordre.

troisieme

somme

une

y resi-

peine vingt-cinqmillions

fournis

etre

leur rang

fr. chacune,

2,500,000
ou

de

troisieme

exemple,

huit

et

de

ou

Si, par

nation
desti-

sa

d'entretien.

excederaient

doivent

fonds

proportion

second

pour

annee.

par

en

de

la construction

pour

droit

doivent

garde

etre

depenses d'entretien peuvent

les

premiers

tants

depenses

premiers frais

et

millions

les

la

sous

con-

personnel. II

le

doit

terrain,

digne

juges,qui

pour

place

etre

cantonal

I'achat du

toutes

pour

francs

I'annee, et

gouvernement

necessaires pour

40.

de

sera

les Cours

toutes

etre

des
son

et accessible

central

les

ou

les facultesde

dans

doit

spacieux pour

mois

neuf

L'edifice

grade

ce

droit

en

dans

point

un

I'exterritorialiteet

blique.

et

etre

dits Etats

la preseance

147

", exclusivement

docteur

les autres

tous

Tribunal.

suffisamment

et

der

senible

siege au

des

le porte

qui

HORNBY.

de

grade

les Universites

celui

et

39.

le

superieur a

comme

EDMOND

SIR

droit international

en

obtenu

ont

equivalent dans
sidere

DE

reunira

suffisante

construction

de

pour

l'edifice,

etc., etc.

Si

ensuite

ces

puissances,

contractantes", consentent
raison

de

.seconde

500,000
et

pour

les

pour

former

125,000

honoraires
le noyau

la

fr. pour
et

d'un

appellerons "puissances

premiere classe,250,000

la

toutes

nous

participerannuellement

fr. pour

que

troisieme,cela
les

fonds

de

autres

suffira

depenses, de

pensions.

aux

frais

fr. pour

la

pleinement
meme

que

I4S

TREATY

BETWEEN

WASHINGTON,

OF

BRITAIN

GREAT

OF

STATES

Signed

Britannic
desirous

being
of

between

difference

appointed

of

the

M.P.

their

Sir

Stafford

Bernard

and

Hamilton

Fish, Secretaryof

State ;

American

Minister

Britain

Court

Supreme
and
the

And

have

to

and

concluded

I."

I.

Majesty,

and

States

the

"

and

the

still exist,growing

several vessels which

as

Alabama

"

given rise

have
claims

of the
to

and

to
Plenipotentiaries

the regret
spirit,

felt

under

whatever

Her

of

Judge

of Massachusetts,

their

form,

proper
:

"

the
Her

ment
GovernBritannic

committed

by

the

known
generically

Commissioners

by

acts

the claims

Britannic

whereas

and

of

Government

out

Schenck,

arisen between

Her

And

States

Neutrality.

of

differences have

Whereas

due

and

Oregon.

followingArticles

Violation

"

the United

of

the

in

be

to

Sir

United

Nelson,

of

Bart,,

Canada,

Hoar, Esq.,

Williams, Esq.,

found

were

Section
Art.

Rockwood

"

U.S.A.

Cumming

Samuel

President

Lord

for

the

Robert

purpose

is to say

the

to

for

causes

Plenipotentiaries,after having exchanged

which

agreed

Ebenezer

George Henry
said

full powers,

Great

to

of all

Northcote,

Henry

Attorney-General

Mountague

America,

for that

Ripon,

Ambassador

Thornton,

of

settlement

and

Grey

Professor

the

States

countries, have

de

Macdonald,

Alexander

John

amicable

two

Earl

Edward

Sir

United

the

an

i^jth,1 87 1

that
respectivePlenipotentiaries,

Council

Privy

the

Britain

Great

For

provide for

to

8t//,1871.

London, June

at

and

Majesty

UNITED

AMERICA.

Washington, May

at

Ratificationsexchanged
Her

THE

AND

Majesty

has

authorised
express,

Majesty's Government

circumstances,

of

the

"Alabama"

in

Her
a

High

friendly

for the escape,

and

other

'

TREATY

vessels
those

from

to

be

be

the

President

name

by

His

Tribunal

to

to

be

appointed in

President

Italyshall

Majesty

the

of

case

the

death, absence,

either of the said Arbitrators, or

Arbitrators

omitting or

Britannic

Majesty,

King

the

Majesty

be,

in the
head

of

name

; the

one

requested
shall be

Brazil

to

name

requested

the

United
of

of

such, Her

as

His

States,or
Swiss

the

act

or

the said

of

federation,
Con-

the

Brazil,as
to

person

the Arbitrator

place

of

case

Arbitrator

as

originallynamed

Arbitrator,His
to

such
2.

either

who

name

Majesty
one

Arbitrator
"

The

the

or

the

the

for

by

such

the

King

any

months

two

High

Contracting

President
of

Emperor

of

cause

of Sweden
persons,

and
as

the

or

in

incapacitated,
to

cease

the

Brazil,to

originalappointment

died, be absent, or

from

more

or

of

Italy,or

fill the

have

may

of

Majesty

to

omit, decline,or

may

requested

His

or

omission

or

either

King

the

Majesty

one

the refusal

request from

Arbitrator

the

Art.

of

Confederation,
an

as

Emperor

act

to

President

another

name

of

ceasing
the

of any

serve

of either

event

of

the

the

Majesty

event

of His

name

who

in the

President

Italy,or

stead

receiptof

Swiss

act

be

His

State.

in the

Parties

of

forthwith

may

place and

And

or

to

one

States;

incapacityto

or

declining or

the

or

His

or

after

of

Emperor

posed
com-

Majesty

United

shall

be

one.

In

may

the

"

followingmanner,

requested

Confederation

Swiss

the

by

Alabama
to

Britannic

Her
of

be

"

the

as

of Arbitration

by

Parties

committed

of acts

out

Her

by

Contracting

High

genericallyknown

the

of

King

of the

; and

to

the

shall be named

named

admitted

not

are

speedy

for the

provide

to

claims, growing

referred

: one

say

Majesty

one

which

claims,

of five Arbitrators

shall

States,and

vessels,and

claims, shall

that is

by

claims

adjustall complaints and

Majesty's Government,

aforesaid

the

United

that all the said

agree

depredationscommitted

for the

and

remove

such

of

Britannic

to

the

part of

settlement

I49

in order

the

on

iSyi.

WASHINGTON,

British ports, and

vessels

Now,

OF

act

Norway
case

may

as

such

shall be

be,

to

Arbitrators.

Arbitrators

shall meet

at

Geneva,

in

Switzerland,

TREATY

150

earliest convenient

at the

and

shall

Governments

of

shall

after

day

be laid

before

award, shall

Each

the

of

in all matters
Art

the Tribunal

3.

written

The

"

the

accompanied by
other

evidence

soon

as

each

after the

be

may

4.

Within

"

of the written

of the

other

Party,

counter

the distance

duplicate

of the other

Party as

Tribunal, but within

the

the date

of

the

exchange

said

counter

and

both

deliveryon

Party

the

Hke

in

may,

in

reply

evidence, so

ments,
docu-

the

to

the

to

additional

and

case

sides

manner,

Arbitrators,and

evidence,

however,

documents,

place from

of the

submitted

case

that

the

alluded

if the

Party

other

extend

case,

presented by

time

the

the

delivering

for

correspondence,

and

evidence,

in consequence

necessary,

the evidence

which

with

other,through

instance

require.

to

such

the

to

any

report

thinks

thereof

copy
the

Arbitrators

to

of

be presented

either

document

or

annexing

Party

certified copiesof any

each

of

possession without

bound,

furnish

or

either

judgment, it becomes

specifiedor

exclusive

upon

in

procured.

be

If in the

be

case,

in their

when,

have

correspondence, and

be delivered

after the

correspondence, and

Arbitrators may,

such

to

Parties

of the two

Party.

The

is

one

represent it generally

to

Agent

from

months

each

correspondence,
documents,

the

to

printedcase,

other

name

Treaty.

four

duplicateto

deliver in

Agent

or

and

of
organisation

of the ratifications of this

Art.

shall
relies,

six months

period not exceeding

shall also

the official

documents,

of the Arbitrators

each

to

all the Arbitrators.

of each

printedcase

or

which

on

Agent

States

the Arbitration.

with

connected

its

as

part of the

Tribunal,including

by a majorityof

Contracting Parties

High

attend

to

person

be decided

decide

United

the

the

by

named,

and

the

on

and

Majesty

been

examine

them

respectively.All questionsconsidered
the final

shall have

they

carefullyto

Britannic

Her

1871.

WASHINGTON,

and
proceed impartially

questions that

all

OF

copy,

proper
; and

in

such

either

adduced

reasonable

notice

as
as

its

own

Party shall

apply

to

Party

Arbitrators,to produce

papers

Party shall

the

for
may

it,to
call

originals

evidence, giving in
the

Arbitrators

may

OF

TREATY

Art.

"

within

after the

months

two

deliveryof

the counter

each

the said

to

of

Party

written

or

oral

Party
case

shall

be

Art.

6.

In

they

the

it ; but

duplicate
the

other
and

points

relies;and
with

elucidation

further

upon

the

deciding
shall be

agreed

are

be taken

regard

argument

or

in such

the

case

other

writing,as

in

by

upon

the

11 determine

the

been

have

to

the

three

following

and

case,

therewith

applicableto

the

rules

as

Arbitrators

the

as

rules,

principlesof

such

by

the

to

High Contracting Parties

the

inconsistent

not

submitted

matters

governed by

applicableto

as

international law
.1

of

Agent

reply either orallyor

to

in

deliver

showing

Party,

limited for the

printed statement

or

counsel

by

each

his Government

which
desire

of

the time

the

to

151

Agent

sides,to

and

written

entitled

"

Arbitrators

to

they

87 I.

be.

may

which

both

on

upon

if

may,

argument

the

printed argument

point,requirea

any

of

duty

Arbitrators

or

the Arbitrators

expirationof

case

the evidence

to
referring

to

the

be

It shall

5.

WASHINGTON,

case

"

Rules.

neutral

First

arming
it has
carry
also

To

or

equipping,

"

to

ground

like

use

vessel

such

in part, within

Secondly
use

of its ports

the

other, or

to

"

waters, and,
any

or

as

the

for the purpose

of

To
as

arms,

exercise
to

to

due

all persons

violation of the

which
the
cruise

or

of

carry

; and

from

whole

in

its

war

on

to
belligerent

naval

diligence in
its

peace

to

or

as

or

use.

the renewal

within

which

cruise

departure

suffer either
base

vessel

to

speciallyadapted,
warlike

fittingout,

it is at

the recruitment

or

any

is intended

prevent

intended

permit

waters

or

militarysuppliesor
Thirdly :

with

Power

to
jurisdiction,

Not

:"

the

prevent

of
jurisdiction,

believe

to

having been

vessel

such

its

diligence to

any

"

diligence to

within

against a

war

of
jurisdiction

above,

due

use

reasonable
on

is bound

Government

operations against
augmentation

or

of

of

men.

its

own

ports and

jurisdiction,to

foregoingobligationsand

make

duties.

prevent

TREATY

152
Britannic

Her

when

assent

commanded

the

to

international

claims

the

has

mentioned

Majesty's Government,

in

Article

the

deciding

had

Government
in these

undertaken

to

but

time

that

Her

desire

its

of

countries

and

that, in

arisingout

that
the

upon

of

the

at

future, agrees

assume

act

force

countries

two

Majesty's

statement

the two

the

should

as

missioners
Com-

Her

of

Majesty's

principlesset

forth

rules.
the

And

High Contracting Parties

themselves

between

as

the

Arbitrators

claims, the

those

between

questions

Her

evince

between

making satisfactory
provision for

High

I. arose,

to

strengtheningthe friendlyrelations
of

in

were

order

in

that

foregoingrules

which

law

her

declare

Plenipotentiariesto

cannot

principlesof

1871.

WASHINGTON,

Majesty

and
Government

OF

of other

knowledge

in

future,

maritime

and

bring

to

and

Powers

observe

to

agree

these
them

the

to

invite them

to

rules

to

accede

them.

to

Art.

7.

within

made
both

three

months

made

said

shall

the

shall, if possible,be

close

of

the

argument

on

with

such

of the said vessels.. In

failed

fulfil any

to

proceed

think proper,
Britain

Great
it ; and

in

in coin

by

the

The

such
the

United

date

to

award

principlesof

duty

or

the

Government
at

duties

award

States
gross
of

for

Great

Washington

foregoing three
law

fact

gross

all the claims

so

awarded

Britain
within

to

twelve

if it

may,

paid by

referred

shall
the

Britain

be

to

each

to

as

aforesaid,it

consisten
in-

not

find that Great

in

vessel

omission,

or

international

as

sum

sum

the

certify such

the Tribunal

the United

States

shall

act

any

in

forth

set

each

to

as

has, by

case

to

case

of the

first determine

rules, and

signed by

it.

to

of the duties
the

shall be

and

dated,

Britain

Great

recognised by

rules, or

assent

Tribunal

failed to fulfil any

the

from

may

separatelywhether

of

Tribunal

the

writing and

in

who

Arbitrators

The

has

of

sides.

It shall be
the

decision

The

"

be

to

paid

Government
months

after

award.

shall

be

in

duplicate,one

copy

whereof

shall

be

154
and

equity,all

the

Government

decide

but

proper,
furnished
and

behalf

on

or

United

be

required,one

them

presented to
shall

manner

only

Governments

of

and

examine

think

they may

as

information

or

of the

bound

hear

to

behalf

on

person

shall be

and

prescribe,

be

shall

as

Britain

Great

respectively.

States

shall

(5.) They

order

evidence

such

upon

by

of the

in such

forthwith

they may

States,and

United

of the

them

upon

which

the claims

shall

and

them,

to

regulationsas

rules and

of
investigation

the

by

such

1871.

WASHINGTON,

submitted

matters

proceed, under
to

OF

TREATY

of

separate claim, if

each

on

Government

each

Counsel

as

Agent.

or

(6.) A majority of
for

in each

the Assessors

shall be

case

sufificient

decision.
The

(7 )

in

claim

decision

of the

writing,and

be

shall

be

shall

Assessors

given

and
respectively,

them

signed by

each

upon

dated.
claim

(8.) Every
months

cause

claim

to

before

expirationof

further

the

within

further

(10.) The
copy

thereof

Britannic

(11.) All
Article
months

shall

shall

State
sums

be

after the

be

of

them

to

Washington,
United

to

up

the

first

date

expirationof
and

in

case

make

two

shall
years

claims

any
a

of

final report

in

at

delivery of

Representative

the

and

one

may

copy

be

Washington,
each

duplicate,and
of

thereof

to

one

Her
the

States.

which

money

payable

their

of

or

six months.

delivered

of the

date

they shall

that time,

any

at

undecided, they

the

meeting ;

Government,

reports shall be made

or

at

by

for

may,

months.

the

remain

before

first

at

report

then

or

period of

Majesty

Secretary of

at

such

undetermined

remain

decided

they

six

presentationof

the

from

year

claims

report
of

date

one

but

each

to

report

of claims

amount

report ; if further

make

for

within

Assessors

meeting

time

the

shall

Assessors

meeting, the

from

extend

first

the

to

period not exceeding three

further

the

presented

their

of

day

shown,

The

(9.)

such

the

from

good

shall be

report.

in

awarded

coin,

under
within

this
twelve

(12.) The
shall

think

the

be

two

found

by

also

paid by

similar

the

II.

the

production

same

further

accounts

shall
in

moieties

12.

of

every

the

appointed,as

hereinbefore

claim, whether

such

Tribunal

the

notice

of,

Board, shall,

or

proceedings

the Tribunal

of

finallysettled,barred, and

as

II.

Captures.

Maritime

"

Corporations, Companies,

the

United

of acts

the

13th

April,1861,

being claims

inclusive,not
to

of

committed

in Article

the part of

exception, on

individuals, subjectsof Her

of the
persons

during the

United
or

for

out

of

of

its

the

of

acts

all

the

subjects
may

Majesty,

with
interposition

of the vessels

claims, with

upon

or

the

ment
Govern-

against

committed

of

Her

Britannic

been

presented to

other, and

the

private

acts

the

sons
per-

period

of

have

Her

April, 1865,

Corporations, Companies,

States,arisingout

property

during

9th

and

Britannic

period,which

same

the

of this Treatv

of

againstthe

States

and

growing

private individuals,
Government

the

States, upon

that all claims

agree

or

property of citizens of the United

Government

be

presented to

treated

Majesty, arisingout

Britannic

between

Arbitration

claims

High Contracting Parties

The

"

the part of

referred

that

of the

and

Section

citizens

all the

and

of

inadmissible.

thenceforth

Art.

of

consider

to

engage

Board

such

before

after the conclusion

and

Parties

been

have

laid

preferred,or

or

engage

not

may

Board, be considered

the

of

equal

the Tribunal

final settlement

or

may

made,

like

in

Governments

two

time,

to

of the Assessors

remuneration

The

of Assessors, should

to ; and

referred

on

on

proceedings of

full,perfect,and

or

expedient,

High Contracting

The

"

Board

of the

from

paid

the

result of the

the

time

from

and

borne

manner.

Art.
the

they

as

shall be

Assessors

of

Board

the

Governments,

Board.

certified
be

of

expenses

equally by
may

clerks

such

employ

may

155

necessary.

(13.) The

as

of Assessors

Board

187I.

WASHINGTON,

OF

TREATY

Majesty

which

either

yet

156

TREATY

remain

presented within

following

that

named

by

United

States, and
of the

President

this

Uniied

Treaty, then

have

of the

case

or

in the

of His

the vacancy

shall be filled in the

making

originalappointment,

the

substitution

of such

case

of

happening

the

subscribe

according

them

Majesty
declaration

They
such
or

shall

presented to

only

as

in support

by
of, or

to

of

to

act,

provided for
months

three
the

in

of

date

the

the

shall be

They
documents
or

on

in

will

such

and

impartiallyand
judgment,

claims

of

Governments

tannic
Bri-

Her

shall be

but

furnished

or

by

be

in such

upon
on

or

bound

their

to, any

such

; and

of

receive
may

respective

claim

and

evidence

behalf
to

to

them.

order

which

statements

of

proceedings.

presented to

claims

proper,

such

forthwith proceed

then

such

shall

their

of

and

shall be

as

States, respectively
; and

behalf

answer

business, make

any

at

respectively

been

best of their

which

decide

Washington

at

they

shall

think

may

written
them

Commissioner,

have

the record

on

claims

the

respectiveGovernments.
all

United

entered

they

as

information

consider

they

part of the

investigateand

manner

to

Commissioners

The

"

Spain.

any

meet

equity, all

of the

and

investigationof

the

after

that

decide,

the

on

shall be

13.

the

by

King

from

shall

decbration

justice and

to

laid before

Art.

period

and

carefullyexamine

third

the

of

period

calculated

named

so

solemn

named

hereinbefore

the

the

period of

omitting or ceasing

shall,before proceeding

; and

named

the

vacancy.

earliest convenient

the

of

ratifications of

shall be

manner

being

Commissioners

The

of the

Majesty

Commissioner

of any

be

the

case

within

incapacityof

or

in

and

exchange

shall

and

Majesty

named

so

Commissioner

third

death, absence,

event

Britannic

been

in the

President

the

by

Treaty,

appointed

Commissioner

one

be

may

of this

14

be

to

conjointly;

of the

the date
the

Article

One

"

Her

States

Representativeat Washington
In

third by

from

say

Majesty,

shall not

Commissioner
months

to

is

which

claims

such

Commissioners,

Britannic

Her

other

any

specifiedin

three

to

manner,

as

time

the

referred

shall be

three

well

unsettled,as

rS'/I.

WASHINGTON,

OF

to

their
and
be

ments
Govern-

hear,

if

TREATV

required,one

Counsel

as

be

for

sufficient

given

Government
its

to

Agent

connected

matters

The

claim

14.

decided

Every

"

within
in any

unless

shall

claim

from, the

six months
where

case

for

reasons

delay

case,

the

them

to

time

any

shall

It shall be

meeting.
in each

within

claim

every

upon

whether

case

preferred,and
extent,

two

years

claim

to

from

has

or

the

true

in any

examine

day

been

not

wholly

by

or

decide

and

their

of

to

first

decide

duly made,
to

any

meaning

and

intent

to

such

extended

Commissioners
has

meeting,

longer.

the

them, either

before

according

to

for the

competent
any

laid

bound

be

be

may

months

exceeding three

Commissioners

The

what

not

then, and

claim

period for presenting the

first

missioners
Com-

established

shall be

; and

the satisfaction of the Commissioners

soever.
what-

the

to

of their

day

the

full effect to

delay

or

all

conclusive,

and

give

to

to

thereof.
consider

to

engage

presented

be

for each

generally in

it

objection,evasion,

any

the

decision

and

by them,

upon

signed by

its behalf, and

absolutelyfinal

as

be

Commissioners

the

represent

to

shall

competent

and
investigation

the

without

decisions

Art.

with

the Commissioners

of

each

upon

it,and

upon

be

on

Contracting Parties hereby

High

decision

such

made

be

claims

support

and
shall

award

shall

attend

to

person

present and

to

claims

answer

one

name

each

on

The

case.

It shall

ment,
Govern-

Commissioners

the

of

each

it.

each

Government,

writing,and

in

assentingto

Commissioners

as

in

award

claim

each

upon

such

157

of

behalf

on

majority

an

side,

for

Agent

or

claim.

separate

every

each

on

person

Syr.

WASHINGTON,

OF

of

and
this

Treaty.
Art.

15.

"

All

Commissioners
Government
months
without

on

to

after the
any

account

the

which

of money

sums

of any
the

other, as

date

deduction

of

the

final

save

as

claim
case

awarded

be

may

shall be

be, within

may

award,

paid by

without

specified in

Art.

by
the

the
one

twelve

interest,and
i6

of

this

Treaty.
Art.

16.

"

The

Commissioners

shall

keep

an

accurate

record,

58

TREATY

and

minutes

correct

thereof, and

dates
other

which

whole

The

Art.

1].

of this

engage

that every

of

such
the

proceedingsof

18.

the

19.

20.

fishing

1854, and
these,

the amount

on

provided always that

cent,

the

on

It is

"

to

under

constituted

to

the

in

the

same

may
laid

the

should

to

the

sea

the

treated

as

in

places defined

in Art.

^^

of

rightsbe
the

same

from

question

appointed
and

be given
fishery,"

fish, etc.,

Washington,
any

manner,

of

High Contracting Parties

places reserved
of

before

conclusion
and

have

Rights.

mentioned

Treaty

same

the

further

inadmissible.

subjectsfor

shall be

and

considered

be

that similar

British

not

in

mentioned

are

after the

Fishery

"

fishermen

provides that

Commission

and

thenceforth

III.

agreed

full,
perfect,

of, made, preferred,or

Commission,

of years

as

Government;
or

applies solely to

"

Relates

"

either

as

consider

to

engage

Commission

agreed between

is

term

therein

Art.

two

includingcontingent

of five per

claims

such

shall,from

States

for the

defined

of

It

"

United

Art.

Agent
the

defrayed by

rate

claim, whether

said

liberty,which

therein

the

upon

Section

the

and

deduction

Commissioners

all

finallysettled,barred, and

to

be

rateable

notice

said Commission,

that

shalt

exceed

Treaty

presented to

Art.

Commissioner

own

procceedingsof this

12

the

them.

High Contracting Parties

Article

been

the

by

final settlement

and

any

in the transaction

assist them

Commission,

defrayed by

The

"

result of the

the

Secretary,and

awarded.

so

sums

the

of

shall not

deduction

such

the

moieties.

expenses

awarded

sums

its

pay

proceedings,with

employ

before

expenses

equal

shall be

expenses,
of the

other

in

Governments

and

come

shall

All

Counsel.

all their

to
officers,

or

may

Government

Each

of

appoint

may

1871.

WASHINGTON,

notes

or

officer

necessary

of the business

or

OF

to

this

conceded

of the
arise

the

places

right

common

5th June,

in

designate

having

in

of years.

term

the

Treaty.

regard

such

same

to

places,
powers.

duties,and

authority

first Article

of the

Art.

21.

each

22.

opinion, ought

their

in

of this

18

Commissioners

23.

one

in

; and

within

named

be

by

named

absence,

be

or

President

States
such

after

of

King

the

or

from

of

calculated

from

jointly
States, con-

shall

the

in

or

months

in

of

of

event

shall

vacancy
for

the

the

death,

of the

case

act, the

the date

when

date

Majesty

provided

three

been

have

the

His

In

ceasing to

Her

by

Commissioner

third

Hungary.

hereinbefore

manner

third

Majesty,

shall not

London

at

preceding

that is to say

United

Commissioner,

any

the

Britannic

the

of

months

three

effect,then

and

in

to

Commissioner

omitting

being

said

the

United

the

States, and

originalappointment, the period of

substitution

Article

which

Her

by

the

incapacity of

the

under

following manner,

Representative

Commissioner
filled in

referred

United

period of

of Austria

Emperor

any

the

be

the

of

months

twelve

named

the third

shall take

this Article

shall

Government

the

paid by

within

of the

and

into

compensation which,

any

of money

sum

shall be

be

shall

case

admitted

be

accorded
privileges

in the

appointed

Majesty

mentioned

years

Commissioners

that

Commissioners

President

the

by

of

term

paid by

sum,

the

given.

been

Commissioner

Britannic

so

gross

The

"

shall be

Article
One

under

appointed

June, 1854.

of

any

award

so

shall have

Art.

that

may
in

Government,
award

and

Treaty;

be

to

159

I.

duty.

agreed

for the

in return

States

United

of

the amount

determine

appointed to

the

87

fisheries shall

of the

is further

It

"

of

5th

agreed that,for

free
respectively,

country,

Art.

of tlie

produce

^;^, the

in Article

Commission

the

as

Treaty

It is

"

WASHINGTON,

OF

TREATY

making

the

of such

case

happening

of

the vacancy.

Commissioners

The

HaUfax,

in

the

province

period after they

before

proceeding

declaration
decide

that

the matters

named

so

to

any

of

Nova
been

have

shall

Scotia, at

they will impartiallyand

to

the

the

them,

to

and

city

earliest
and

named,
respectively

business, make

referred

in

meet

subscribe

best

of

venient
con-

shall,

solemn

carefully examine
the

of

their

and

judg-

l6o

TREATY

and

ment,

shall be

according

entered

Each

generallyin
Art.

24.

the

Commission

as

all matters

connected

The

"

shall

Treaty
oral

determine.

written

or

either

either

testirnonyas

shall
If in the

that

Party

with

to

be

copies of
such

instance

and

22

bound

such

shall

If

have

sioners
Commis-

the

as

such

present.

Party

rules

as

this

of

receive

may

other

order

23

to

Government

report

any

thereof;

and

any

either

reasonable

notice

Party

as

own

be

call

upon

or
originals

the

evidence, giving in

each

Commissioners

may

the

as

its

Party shall

may

produce

to

adduced

papers

in

for it,to furnish

apply

to

Commissioners,

the

such

copy,

proper

Party shall

either

document

or

annexing

Party thinks

copy

other, through

certified

represent it

in such

the Commissioners

to

alluded

if the other

bound,

the

submitted

case

possession,without

exclusive

one

prescribe.

specifiedor

have

to

Articles

rightof cross-examination,under

the

Agent,

name

Commission,

testimony, the

shall offer oral

Party

also

conducted

shall

They

shall

the

be

under

appointed

its

with

proceedings shall

declaration

proceedings.

Parties

Commissioners

the

of their

such

and

equity ;

Contracting

High

attend

to

justiceand

to

87 1.

WASHINGTON,

the record

on

the

of

person

OF

require.
The

case

six

of

on

months

of

vacancy

shall be

the

date

of the

as

soon

and

25.

correct

The

"

minutes

thereof, and

other

necessary

Each

business
of the

for

in Article

officer
which

notes

or

may

be

23

or

may

of this

shall

months

keep

employ

before

High Contracting Parties

mission,
Com-

give

to

period
of

case

the

stances
circum-

Treaty.
accurate

an

record

proceedings,with
a

officers to assist them

come

in

under

of all their

appoint and

the

aforesaid

The

three

period

requested

Commissioners

Commissioners

dates

of the

the

occurringamong
contemplated

Art.

extended

be

within

organisation of

possiblethereafter.

as

may

closed

shall

Commissioners

the

months

six

side

from

and
their award

either

Secretary

and

the
any

in the transaction

them.
shall pay

its

own

Com-

l62

TREATY

Other

the

at

end

OF

1871.

WASHINGTON,

of the said

period

of

ten

at

or

years

time

any

afterward.

Art.

34.

It is

"

Governments
States

and

Channel
and

in

regard to

thence

agree

Article

and

award

regard

of His

to

decide

referred

was

Majesty

Treaty

of

Art.

the

Emperor
Article

in accordance

The

"

such

given to

Germany,

of

the

unable

were

who, having

said

Treaty,

which

of

shall

those

of
interpretation

true

; it shall be

adopt

it shall be

Britain

of Great

may

be

actually

from

the

day
36.
"

in whatsoever

the

Berlin, and

at

of the

date

The

written

Parties,accompanied by

laid before

shall

be

within

six months

Treaty,

communicated

from
and

by

the
a

each

choose

Majesty may
States

other

to

public

who
respectively,

shall be considered

as

operative

deliverythereof.
of

offered

His

Majesty

date

of the

Party

full

objection,evasion,

Representatives or

evidence

copy

and

given in writingand

printed case

or

the

any

His

of the United

and

of the

same,

the

to

Germany

conclusive;

shall be

form

of

Emperor

and

without

decision

delivered

the

Majesty

award

Such

dated

this

the

Pacific

the Arbitration

to

appeal,

absolutely final

as

delay whatsoever.

Art.

with

of His

award

considered

effect shall be

Agents

who

of

without

Island

Washington

at

Commissioners

the

June 15th, 1846."

35.

shall be

concluded

shall be submitted

"

same,

of

the

to

two

United

the

Vancouvers

Straits

Fuca

the

middle

the

and

Treaty

to

thereupon, finallyand
is most

of

of the

above-mentioned

the

claims

or

middle

of

between

through

of

the

upon

south

the

by

Une

boundary

Continent

June 15th, 1846,

to

respectiveclaims

the

separates the

through

Ocean, which

the

running

Canada,
which

that

agreed

of
to

such
the

the

in

of

the
of

support
of

Emperor

exchange
case

each

two

the

Germany

of the ratifications

and

evidence

shall be

other,through their respective

Representativesat Berlin.
The
be

High Contracting Parties

considered

by
and

the

other

may

Arbitrator, such
official

or

include, in

the

documents,

public statements

evidence

official

bearing

to

spondence,
corre-

on

the

TREATY

subject of

each

Party

drawing

Party

if it think

laid before

so

the

in

within

Party

from

case

allude

specifyor

possessionwithout

if the other
with

Party

that

Party

the

other, through

certified

copiesof

instance

such

the

regard

to

he shall be at

Party, in

"

conduct

requested to
notices,to
represent
the

Art.

their

as

their

address

such

to

proper

case

of the
shall be

the

to

other,
of the

in his

Party

the

further

contained

matter, and

shall be

originalsor

elucidation
in

the

Counsel

one

at such

each

require.

may

libertyto require it
hear

own

call upon

Party may

Arbitrator

the

point

either

evidence, givingin

as

as

such

produce

to

desire

at

Arbitrator

apply for it,to furnish

either

adduced

libertyto

or

statements

from

either

Agent

or

time, and

for

in such

fit.

of the

considered

be

tive
defini-

firststatement

copy,

other

Representativesor

The

38.

to

with

think

Britain,and

shall

any

relation to any

he may

as

Great

and

communicated

Party

the

to

annexing a

should

Party,and

Art.

of

power

statement

reporter document

any

thinks

shall be

he

to

notice

him,

manner

each

laying the

of

the

reply to

mutually

submitted

papers

any

laid before

each

also be

Arbitrator,

reasonable

with

evidence

second

definitive

thereof,and

copy

Arbitrator

if the

And

so, in

which

the date

If in the

"

shall

bound,

fit to do

the

the Arbitrator.

37.

exclusive

the

to

necessary

shall have

Party

aforesaid,by

as

six months

Art.

163

been communicated

shall have

Arbitrator,and

manner

before

case

the

same

87 I.

consider

the Arbitrator

communicated,

so

may

other, each

layingbefore

statement,
other

they

as

printedcase

or

the

to

and

up

WASHINGTON,

cases.
respective

the written

After

by

reference

the

of their

support

OF

United

the
cases

all his

States, at

before

the

respectively,

ments
respectiveGovern-

Arbitrator,who

communications,

Representatives or
Governments

Berlin

of their

Agents

other

of

public Agents

and

shall

give
who

publicAgents

generallyin

all matters

the

Arbitrator

be

all liis
shall

connected

Arbitration.

39.

"

It shall be

competent
M

to

to

proceed

164

in

TREATY

said

the

when

he

of

Arbitration,

shall

named

40.

by

or

in

either
either

and

thereto,

relating

matters

person,

the

orally

absence

written

by

or

persons

or

presence

and

as

or

person

for

41.

sion,
discus-

with

which

he

award,

have

may

forthwith

with

be

Arbitration

in

to,

by

requested

all

of

account

put

repaid

at

and

This

said

be

shall

an

been

Arbitration,

proper.

the

cretary
Se-

all
shall

stipulated.

Arbitrator

his

fit, appoint

proposed

think

shall

connected

hereinafter

as

The

"

he

think

the

of

purposes
as

and

of

provided

together

the

for

he

if

may,

remuneration

expenses

Art.

Arbitrator

The

"

of

rate

shall

in

purpose,

Agents,

Clerk,

or

other

all

and

otherwise.

Art.

be

both

or

or

such

that

for

1871.

WASHINGTON,

fit, either

see

him

by

either

OF

the

relation

the

costs

this

to

deliver,

to

and

expenses
which

matter,

Governments

two

in

equal

moieties.

Art.

in

writing

to

early

as

been
of

each

shall

be

requested

to

after

the

case

and

to

"

have

shall

Arbitrator

The

42.

as

laid
said

the

convenient
before

him,

whole
deliver

give

his

side

each

on

one

award

thereof

copy

Agents.
'"^

Art.

43.

The

present

"

Britannic

Majesty,

America,

by

thereof,
or

at

earlier

and

with

and
the

by
the

ratifications

Washington
if

and

possible.

within

shall

Treaty
the

President

advice
shall
six

of

and

be

months

be

duly
the

United
of

consent

either

exchanged
from

ratified

the

date

by

Her

States
the
at

of

Senate
London

hereof,

or

i65

TRAITE

DE

Les

Traite

Le

de

WASHINGTON

du

8 Mai

Quatre

Cas

187 1.

d'Arbitration.

de

Washington

contient

1871

quatre

cas

d'Arbitrage:
Le

premier relatif
defere

XI)
Le
times

des

Tribunal

un

deuxieme

relatif

(Art,XII

defere

Le
k

relatif

troisieme
a

defere'

neutralite

questionsde
defere

Geneve

prisesmari-

validite de
Tribunal

un

(Art.I

d'Arbitrage

droits de

des

quatrieme relatif a

XLII)

de

peche (Art.XVIII

d'Arbitragesiegeanta

Tribunal

un

des

XVII)

violation

d'Arbitrage
siegeanta

siegeanta Washington
Le

faits de

contestation

une

la decision

arbitraJe

Halifax

Sa

XXVj

de limites

de

(Art.XXXIV

Majeste'I'Empereur

d'Allemagne.

Les

Regle.

Premiere
les

toutes

dans

ce

est

en

doit faire

qu'un

ou

vaisseau

oblige de faire

soit

des

actes

lui-meme

en

arme

on

penser
de

croiser

ou

que

faire des

Ce

vaisseau

equipe,quand

guerre

paix.

s'opposer,

qu'un

ce

diligencesnecessaires

toutes

destine

mer,

sufifisants pour

faire

laquelleil est

egalement

est

(due diligence)pour

prendre la

des motifs

croiser

neutre

gouvernement

territoriale,
a
juridiction

sa

de

mesure

puissance avec

ce

de

gouvernement
destine

Regles.

diligencesnecessaires

les limites

soit mis

Un

"

Trois

ce

vaisseau

centre

une

gouvernement

pour
actes

s'opposer a
de

guerre,

66

DE

TRAITE

il

comme

dans

territoriale,
totalite

en

dit

est

soit

cas

des

Un

Regle.

ni

de

ses

il

des

ni

doit

ne

base

qu'il

soit

ni

de

serve

tolerer

per-

ports

ou

I'autre

contre

plus

I'un

que

approvisionnements

bien

ou

ni

ses

non

ses

armes,

doit

ne

navales

augmente

des

adapte,

qu'il

encore

recrute

hommes.

Un

Regle.

Troisieme

faire

toutes

eaux,

ci-dessus

personnes
Nouveau

pour

diligences

les

prevenir

toute

enonces

qui

se

il

trouveront

Recueil,"

XX,

neutre

gouvernement

"

"

se

d'op^rations

ou

procure

se

neutre

permettre

renouvelle

juridiction

sa

belligerants.

usages

belligerants

des

d'une

belligerants

militaires,

I'un

que

comme

eaux

belligerant
des

tolerer

de

specialement

ete

gouvernement

"

mettre

limites

les

aurait

il

ou

partie,

en

Deuxieme

quitte

ci-dessus,
le

WASHINGTON.

necessaires

dans

violation

de

agira

dans

698.

des

meme

sa

ses

ports

obligations
a

de

Conf.
"

dans

et

et

I'egard

juridiction.

obligd

est

des

de

ses

devoirs

toutes

Martens,

les

i67

MEMORIAL

OF

THE

OF

STATE

the

To

President:

Petition

The

of the

to

Association

Bar

of

sense

the

serve

duty
of

cause

session

humanity everywhere,

your

in the

January, 1896, appointed

plan

be

hereafter
between

the

York

and

of

it

New

nation

22nd

to

held

of

Governments

devise

to

and

international
Britain

Great

submit

which

to

may

questions
the

and

the

on

consider

to

tribunal

controverted

submitted

cityof Albany

and

organisationof

the

and

committee

Arbitration

International
for

the state

to

its annual

subjectof

of

"

at

the

the State

of

Petitioner

day

January, 1896.

That, impelled by
purpose

22nd

Albany,

"

shows
respectfully

THE

YORK.

NEW

of

City

the

in

Adopted

OF

ASSOCIATION

BAR

United

States.

at

entered

said committee

That

and,

once,

after
it is

that

conclusion

and

long

careful

international

of
representatives

United

that

in order

the

consideration,the

careful
whom

extended

an

for

shall

the
be

Governments

of

subject might

receive

report

at

Special Meeting
the

was

matter,

and

matter

report

adopted

This
a

its

duty

form

adjustment

composed

Great

the

Britain

of

only
and

of

the

States.

That,

by

of

impossible,to

not

Tribunal,

controversies,that
the two

performance

deliberation,reached

if
impracticable,

satisfactoryAnglo-American
grave

the

upon

as

was

referred
made

to

the report of

of the
held

was

State
at

the

Bar

to

the

the full

sub-committee,
full committee.

committee, and,

Association

State

and

mature

more

Capitol

called
in

the

to

sider
con-

cityof

68

MEMORIAL

Albany

OF

the

on

i6th

affirmed

was

day

composed

court

Great

Britain

outlined

and

copy

of the

that

it be

it,a

in

asks

Petitioner

United

the

made

mittee
com-

As
in

impracticable to organisea

is hereto
and

Governments

the

of

in support of the

States,and
report

the

brief,both

in

argument

it is

of

fullyendorsed.

representativesof

of

only

the

that

action

the

submitted

plan

contains

the contention

of

support

the

to

ASSOCIATION.

BAR

April, 1896,

of

and

report referred

the

YORK

NEW

and

appended,

considered

plan
your

part of this

Petition.

That

Petitioner

your

Arbitration
civilised

nations,

of
possibility
world

to

the

settlement

all

be

second,

of

First.

to

be

from
a

World's

Court
have

Powers

conscious

good work,

else there

that

will

in

realised

be

may

the

"

honest

to

you

good

for

means

the

the

civilised nations.

menacing disputes between

submits

during
of

early

your

purpose

devising

be

never

least

at

there

the

mendations
following recom-

"

Tribunal, to

Second.

of the

Independent

"

therefore

establishment

The

"

the

nations, shall eventually

opinion and,

coming century

of

Petitioner
:

each

the

solution

great central

subject that ultimately

the

nation

every

peaceful
Your

of
of

early years

within

but earnestly urges

respectfully

Petitioner

your

consideration

men

this

to

first step in every

between

leading Powers

disputesarising between

Holding tenaciously
must

the

quite

is

of

adjusted by friendly diplomatic negotiations.

be

cannot

it

that

of

consent

common

jurisdictionof

for

plan

principle

controversies

all

intellects of

upon

the

endorses

of

it believes

and

educated

the

agree

that, by

that

the

for

cordially

"

be

Such

nine

member

known

Court

"The

as

shall represent, chosen

Supreme
by

composed

states
or

or

International

permanent

International

shall be

independent
of the

of

Court

of nine

nations, such

Highest

majorityvote

Court

of his

of

tion."
Arbitra-

members,

one

representative
of the nation he

associates,because

170

MEMORIAL

into

once

OF

with

and

and

the

of the

Your

United

of
representatives

States

Court

Petitioner

further

in

hereto

which

and

it is

presumes

the

Petitioner

your

if it invite

however,

emphasising the
if adopted, at

to

once

for

international

questions that

Governments

of Great

tribunal

without

the

jointinvitation

it is very

evident
be

Court

may

action

of said

that

the

interposed to

Petitioner,of

such

court

the

on

plan

creation of such

the

of

nothing

looking

two

to

could

in

of

the
the

the

pardoned,
the

English-

settle

arise

report

intended,

among

to

United

who

contested

between

the

States.

other

to

nations

International

of

and

Should

the

name

harmonious
obstacles

be

named

by

Powers

representative for

generallyoutlined,some
be

form

unite in its organization,

the united

any

future

fulfilment

world, it has

Anglo-Saxon
but

demand

sidered
con-

solicited

to

other
in

unite

the

court.

Believing that,
civilised nations

herein

have

wholly impracticableto

by

invitation

the

to

is

acceptable permanent

by

appended

outlined

already suggested.

as

Power
equally satisfactory

of

the

Powers

acceptance,

your

herein

is

is

part of

hereafter

and

most

into

enter

will be

that

to

tribunal

speedily secured
Powers

Petitioner

of
friendlyinterposition

of the
a

already asked

plan

that it is

it is contended

While

the

has

may

Britain

ment
Govern-

outlined.

to

which

committee,

permanent

the

undertaking of forming

the universal

meet

with

foregoing propositionsthan

Your

the

of

Netherlands, Mexico,

unnecessary

attention

especial

fact that

speaking people

its

of

report

the

proper

the Governments

union

the

the basis herein

on
substantially

part of this Petition.

for

in the laudable

in support of

argument

contained

on

ASSOCIATION.

negotiation,through

Argentine Republic,

International

such

BAR

Britain,France, Germany, Russia, The

Brazil

an

YORK

correspondence

diplomatic channels,
Great

NEW

Powers,

of

its

devolved

Petitioner,representingthe

of
Bar

peace
of

upon

happily in

now

peaceful prospects,

permanency

destiny among

the

to

among

take

the
the

the

younger

enjoyment

the

first step

nations,

your

Empire State,earnestly

OF

MEMORIAL

appeals
of

to

the

United

eventually

is

the

martial

preparations

delays
taken

at

good

men

in

learn

only

battles

And

by

once

shall

your

Attested

the

Petitioner,

the

of

City

of

the

B.

Proctor,

Secretary.

the

of

lead

been

lined
out-

sounds

hammer

testing

of

armour-

feels

future,

realisation

children

shall

ominous

are

that

action

the

dream

history,

when

Reason

shall

enlightened

that

be

of

nations

fight

the

men.

pray.

New

Albany,

York

State

N.Y.,

April

Ed.

L.

arsenals

world's

the

ever

has

as

reccommends

the

and

will

behalf

the

of

as

shipbuilder's

the

for

urgently

compass

among

Petitioner

in

it

more

fought

in

Capitol

no

and

bolt,

period

every

war

to

you

air,

the

Government

action

tribunal

apprehensive
and

the

While

in

the

dangerous,

are

such

IJl

of

timely

such

of

are

welding

your

Ofificer

recommendations.

foregoing

industriously

plates,

take

to

organisation

the

to

in

of

States,

ASSOCIATION.

BAR

Executive

Chief

the

as

you

YORK

NEW

G.

Whitaker,

Bar

i6th,

Association

1896.

President.

at

172

COxNVENTION
CONCLUDED

THE

FRANCE

AND

AMERICA,

RELATIVE

DAMAGES

CAUSED

The

French

animated
claims

the desire

by

by

made

during

the

authorities

conferringand

United

the

powers

and

agreed

to

after

having

and

Government,
the

on

1870-187

last

the

who

civil troubles

States

have

other

the

of
not

in the

all the
French

States

and

claims

and

and

to

United

order, have

due

under
civil

service

and

Mexico,

of

them

raised

acts

French

aid

high

seas

that of

during

or

and

during

name

the

Insurrection

militaryauthorities,to

or

the

or

dependencies,

"

the

property

or

the

on

Germany,

French

on

State

respective plenary

committed

of

of

enemies
or

citizens

of

France

assistance,and,

the

committed

Government
on

the

the
and

on

by corporations,companies

citizens, against
founded

French

the

of

President

Iier colonies

persons

of the

President

good

acts

known

the

Plenipotentiaryof

States, against the

and

voluntarilylent

not

hand,

individual
United

by

Commune,"

prejudice

United

France

Maxim

George

by corporations, companies,

France

between

between

subsequent
of the

resultingfrom

war

Mr.

their

United

territoryof France,

during the

the

of

means

"

raised

the

of

specified

Evarts, Secretaryof

in

them

claims

x^ll the

"

individuals, citizens

or

the

communicated

found

military

for
plenipotentiaries

Minister

Maxwell

the

against

civil and

effect,by

their

as

and

America,

committed

acts

the

agreement,

following articles

the

I.

having

two

this

to

appointed

of

circumstances

the

(appointed by

States

States),who,

Art.

arisingfrom

measures

William

FOR

countries

and

Extraordinary

Mr.

Republic),and

the

of

Washington (appointed by

at

OF

friendlyarrangement,

insurrection,by

take

have

States

each

establishingan

Outrey, Envoy
France

of

or

to

and

United

country, under

resolved

Convention,

CLAIMS

settHng, by

other,

war

either

of

have

below,

of

state

CERTAIN

the

and

of

of the

STx\TES

WAR.

BY

citizens

the

UNITED
TO

Republic

the Government

THE

BETWEEN

1880,

JANUARY,

15"

of

high

the
or

the
seas

173

CONVENTION
LE

CONCLUE

ETATS-UNIS

LES

ET

de

elevees

regler,par

les Etats-Unis

d'insurrection

ou

de

ou

de

convention,
conferer

etablir

et

designe

ont

et

Ministre

d'Etat

forme,

sont

Art.

en

I,

de

ou

mer

ou

et

magne
"

nom

pendant

ou

pendant

militaires

de

fran^aises,au

de citoyens des
prie'te
la France
et

celle de

et

qui

ne

d'autre

la

prejudice

Etats-Unis

leur ont

part,

le

civils

des

par

corporations,

de

non

au

Etats-

colonies

ses

la

entre

entre

par

des

France

la France

ou

civiles

service

des

de

ennemis
ni

les reclamations

elevees

par

Gouvernement

de

ou

la pro-

ni aide

ou

le

le

sous

les autorites

et

I'Alle-

et

connus

personnes

et

prete volontairement

toutes

due

et

d'actes commis

resultant

subsequents

commune,"

corporations,des compagnies
contre
fran^ais,

bonne

guerre
1

le

et

leurs

communique

France,

1870-187

les troubles

d'insurrection

la

la derniere

dependances, pendant
Mexique

dinaire
extraor-

envoye

en

elevees

de

publique
Re-

Evarts, secretaire

trouves

fran9aiset

le territoire

sur

la

Washington,

s'etre

de

simples particuliers,
citoyens des

le Gouvernement

contre

de

d'une

moyen

le President

articles suivants

les reclamations

Toutes

"

compagnies

haute

des

convenus

militaires

et

plenipotentiaires
pour

Maxwell

les avoir

plains pouvoirs respectifset

I'etat de

specifieesci-apres,

France

Etats-Unis, lesquels, apres

aux

pendant

Outrey,

William

; M.

le gou-

effet,au

M.

de
plenipotentiaire

Etats-Unis

des

President

savoir

centre

civiles

leurs

George-Maxime

franyaise,M.
et

commis

cet

comme

accord,

un

d'actes

mesures

les reclamations

pays

les circonstances

dans
des

prendre

d'Araerique,animes

deux

les autorites

par

I'autre pays,

resolu

Unis,

DOMMAGES

amical,

des

chacun

I'autre et resultant

de

guerre

des

POUR

arrangement

un

citoyens de

les

par

vernement

ont

RELATIVE

D'AMERIQUE,

Republique fran9aiseet

desir

I'un

FRANCE

LA

GUERRE.

DE

La

ENTRE

RECLAMATIONS

CERTAINES

du

1880

JANVIER

15

de

tance,
assisdes

simples particulierscitoyens

des

Etats-Unis

et

fondees

sur

CONVENTION

174

and

territoryof

the

on

civil

the

1866, by

the

between

comprised

Government,

citizens not

French
States

prejudice of

and

the

President

the

Emperor

Art.

2.

United

of the

Commission,

said

The

indicated

above, presented by

countries,except

based

by

to

3.

the

case

of

the

one

his

functions,the
States, or

the

when

said Commissioners,

the vacancy

Art.

4.

"

The

His

Government,

Majesty
shall

ratification of
after

their
that

to

the

Justice and
claims

injury

or

slaves

shall

be

of

case

of

one

fulfil

to

President

of the

Brazil, according

of

thus

vacancy
three

inabiUty

or

caused, by
from

months

appointed according

shall meet

be

in

to

and

without
the

and

judgment,

Equity,

in the

six months

the

examine

their

comprised

in

Commissioners,

meeting, shall

of

of

ceasing

the

or

Emperor

fill the

this Convention

they will

best

by

the

day

to

the

produced.

was

possiblewithin

as

the

Commissioner

preceding arrangements,
soon

in

or

neglecting,refusing,or

French

new

of

two

otherwise

item

emancipation

or

the

shall have

Government

or

character

of

death, prolonged absence,

of

circumstances,

appointing

claim

no

loss

Commissioners

said

to

either

each

of

the

have

said Commission.

the

the

United

by

Majesty

the

having

citizens

the

But

the

on

In

"

of

serve,

His

by

judiciallyor
diplomatically,

authorities.

competent

Art.

of

one

another

constituted,shall

all claims

which

those

upon

settled

be

examined

third

aid

them

Commissioners,

the

thus

deciding upon

of

duty

damages

United

the

of

of

of Brazil.

"

to

States

property

or

Government,

States,and

right and

caused

French

the

United

the

enemies

three

to

August,

voluntarily lent

not

submitted

appointed by

shall be

whom

of

persons

the

of

20th

the

period

the

during

1, and

the

have

who

assistance, shall be

or

service

U.S.A.

States

military authorities

in the

Government,

United

the

13th April,186

or

the

to

AND

FRANCE

BETWEEN

terms

make

decide
in

City

following

Washington,
the

their first act,

and
with

sign a
care

conformity

fear, favour
and

of

the

or

true

exchange

with

of

immediately

solemn
and

as

tion
declara-

impartiality,
Public

Taw,

affection, all the

significationof

CONVENTION

des

commis

actes

la

pendant
1866,

ENTRE

mer

et

periode comprise

entre

les autorites

par

Etats-Unis,

Etats-Unis

non

le

par

et

2.

devra

statuer

dessus

sauf

torts

de

3.

cite de

Dans

"

servir de

le

de

S. M.

commissaires,

ou
frangais,

ainsi

vacance

saire dans

du

occasionnee,

les trois mois

ci-

le caractere

chacun

des

deux

aurait

deja

par des

autrement

ni

article

du

de

oii Tun

cas

de

le President

remplir

des

le cas, devra

la

ou

Etats-

remplir
commis-

nouveau

un

jour

le

cesserait

ou

nommant

en

dans

ou

Bresil, suivant

dater

Pjresil.

prolongee, d'incapa-

refuserait
negligerait,

I'Empereur

President

I'emancipation d'es-

ou

d'absence

mort,

dits

sera

la dite commission.

fonctions, le Gouvernement
ou

la perte

ni

competence

reclamation

aucune

sur

par
de

cas

I'un des

dits commissaires

Unis,
la

examines

seront

ne

Art.

fondes

dommages

du

aura

ayant

un

le

par

I'autre gouvernement

ou

Mais

competentes.

ou

claves

ses

I'un

que

ni aide

dont

I'Empereur

citoyens

les

des

Gouvernement

autre

ainsi constitue'e

par

ao"it

20

proprietede

la

du

regler diplomatiquement, judiciairementou

autorites

des

celles

sur

de

commissaires,

les reclamations

toutes

sur

indique, presentees

pays,
fait

"

et

Gouvernement

ou

S.M.

par

T.a dite commission

Art.

du

un
fran(,tais,

le troisieme

et

le

ennemis

trois

Gouvernement

des Etats-Unis

13 avril t86i

prete volontairement

ont

soumises

Etats-Unis

personnes
des

75

le territoire des

militaires

des

leur

ne

sur

le

ou

service

au

qui

et

assistance, seront
nomme

civiles

prejudice

au

citoyens fran^ais
des

haute

en

l'aMERIQUE.

ET

FRANCE

LA

vacance

se

serait

produite.
Art.

4.

Les

"

commissaires,

precedentes, se reuniront
aussitot

qu'il leur

I'echange des
acte, aussitot
declaration
et

ratifications

au
impartialite,

public, a
toutes

leur

solennelle

la

les re'clamations

des
signification

de

cette

reunion,

de

leur

de

sera

et

et

et

qui

suivront

leur

premier

de

et

signer

decideront

avec

jugement, conformement

comprises dans
i

(aire

2,

crainte,faveur
les termes

qui leur

seront

positions
dis-

aux

Washington,

mois

convention,

sans
I'equite,

articles

la ville de

les six

qu'ilsexamineront

mieux

justiceet

dans

possible, dans

sera

apres

conformement

nommes

et

au

ni

une

soin
droit

affection,

la veritable

soumises

de

la

176

CONVENTION

Articles

and

2, which

of

Governments

is further

France

decisions
their

and

on,

They

shall

advise

which

the

information

required,one
have

the
its

6.

of them

shall, in
claim,

"

gold coinage

each

time

of

or

France

for which

in their

to

such

only

and

the

on

the

take

in

their

hear, if so

to

Governments

Agent

or

in each

or

in

affair taken

for the

the documents

in

justdetermination

United

extend

of this

each

interest,the

calculated

beyond

the

shall

duration

is

indemnity, in

States, according

allow
be

said decisions

pecuniary indemnity

equivalentvalue

judgment

of

or

writing,separately on

where

the

to

shall,at the request of

definitive. The

and

given

the

sideration
con-

Commission.

the

case

in

or

shall be

or

Council

name

in

proofs

into

which

two

They

order

and

them, furnish

interest should

fixed,this period not

in

on

in

they are

decisions of the Commissioners

be

the

day

Commission.

their

as

important

before

matter,

that

of,

articles.

the

claim, and

every

side, whom

of

unanimous

of

of

delay,

preceding

statements,

Governments

be

may

and, if the
the

the

receive

to

reply to,

of two

or

without

respectiveGovernments,

of the two

awarded, the amount,

the

intermediate

respectiveGovernments,

written

or

the claims

fix, in

of

two

the examination

to

the

of

bound

shall be conclusive

each

and

in

brought
The

this

accomplishment

proceed

said claims

the

by

be

on

work

right to appoint

Each

claim

the

judge suitable,but

the

of, or

possessionwhich

Art.
two

by

Commissioners

of every

shall

the

on

shall

uphold

separately.

all

in the

make

to

the

shall

person
the

present and

for

the two

proceedings.

given by

Commission,

documents

in support

shall

with

them

to

decision

respective Governments

decide

They

presented

the

their

of

specifiedby

furnished

all the

name,

the

they

as

name.

minutes

by

respectively;

is constituted,informing them

and

fashion

their

the

claims

proceed

shall examine

and

the

Court

positionto

States

them

final decision.

organisationof

decision

such

have

U.S.A.

to

the

Commissioners

"

after the

United

sufficient

they may

5.^ -The

Art.

be

for each

duty, as

on

AND

submitted

the

that

shall

which

be

and

understood

Commissioners

FRANCE

shall

shall be entered

declaration
It

BETWEEN

rate

be
of

to

cumstances
cirand

likewise

the

Com-

lyS
mission
who

these

have

concurred

Art.

7.

of

within

objection
All

claims

six months

from

8.

labours,

"

in any

However,

satisfaction

time

during which
by

additional

term

The

to

of their

first

shall

to
by death, inability

It

shall

be

has

whether

spiritand

in

sums

Commissioners,

in

9.

"

paid by
in

tlic

payment,

awaid,
in

begin

to

this

their

Convention.
be
of

two

shown

to

them,

the

effectively
presented
must

obliged

be

may

exceed

not

an

period

In

shall not

be

extended

interrupted

in the

counted

time

the

contingency,

be

the

been

have

day

from

repealof appointment

or

this

cannot

deliver

and

examine,

to

years, to date

two

one

without

Article

10.

has

or

its

of

of

not

the

twelve
interest

of

been

of

term

of

such
two

the

or

to

Government

months
other

matter,
and

part, in conformity with

Convention.

may

be

aw^arded

by

preceding arrangements,

Governments
the

in each

duly made, presented

in

which
the

decide,

to

entiretyor

money

virtue

capital of

within

Commissioners

of
signification

true

All

Art.

be,

of

or

dismissal

serve,

for the

the claim

submitted,

be

Commissioners

fixed above.

whether

the

sions,
deci-

kind.

delay can

of the Commission

interruptionactuallylasts
years

of

for

; this

Commissioners.

of the

one

above

as

the labours

except where

be

claims, within

meeting

meet

each

months.

of three

all the

on,

they

which

period

the

Article

shall be

in

respective Governments,

just cause

the claim

theu)

the

to

Commissioners

the

Commissioners

award

an

of

to

of

or

these

to

of any

delays

whereon

of

where

full effect

presented

day

given

case

the

extended

the

be

these

by

engage,

conclusive

and

give

to

directions

the

to

Commissioners

the

Commissioners,

of the

evasive

or

shall

notice

after

agreeably

and

by them,

without
Art.

decision

the

absolutely definitive

as

decided

matter

signed by

Contracting Parties

High

consider

them,

be

shall

U.S.A.

in them.

The

"

to

presents,
two

decisions

AND

FRANCE

BETWEEN

CONVENTION

the

other, as

which

is to

following the
deductions

date

than

the

case

receive
of

those

the

the

shall
may
the

final

specified

CONVENTION

decisions

ENTRE

devront

LA

FRANCE

signeespar

ctre

l'aMERIQUE.

ET

les commissaires

qui

79

auront

concouru.

Art.

"

le

present

de

deux

dans

Les

7.

acta,

absoluraent

comme

eux,

8."

Toutes

commissaires

I'article 5
oil Ton
des

de

convention.

cette

ferait valoir de

commissaires

reclamation

periode qui

une

point

aux

ils

ou

donne

de
dispositions

dans

les

tous

le temps
etre

pourra

la

ou

etendu

par

addition el

terme

un

cas

la satisfaction

eux,

exceder

jour

aprbsavis

delai

d'entre

presentee,

devra

ne

presentees

aux

de

ces

nature.

dater du

Toutefois,

deux

valablement

sera

six mois

justes motifs
de

ou

plein effet a

etre

conformement
respectifs,

gouvernements

aux

donner

leurs travaux,

commencer

pour

ou

definitive et concluante

devront

periode de

une

commissaires

des

evasifs d'aucune

les reclamations

dans

reunis

seront

et

eux,

objectionni delais

s'engagent,
par

contractantes

la decision

chaque affaire reglee par

Art.

eux

parties

coiT-iderer

d'entre

decisions,sans

se

hautes

de trois mois.
Les

commissaires

decision

jour

toutes

sur

de

leur

seraient

demission
Dans

interrompuspar

cas

sera

des fonctions

point compte

rendre

les deux

ans

du

delai

ne

la

mission
com-

de servir,
la
I'incapacite

de I'un des

commissaires.

aura
pareilleinterruption

une

dans

une

dater

de

les travaux

ou

la mort,

oil

de

le terme

de

deux

ans

ci-

fixe.

appartiendra aux

si
affaire,

la

Art.

allouees

9.

"

par

Toutes

etre

suivant

dans

recevoir

le

les

cas,

jugement final,sans

des

vertu

en

faite,presentee
mement
partie,confor-

en

la Convention.

les douze

Gouvernement
mois

interets ni autres

dans larticle 10.

spdcifiees
N

dispositionsprece-

I'un des gouvernements

capitale du

paiement, dans

chaque

d'argent qui pourraient etre

par

la

dument

de
signification

sommes

versees

ete

entier,soit

son

la veritable

decider, dans

de

n'a pas

ou

les commissaires,

dentes, devront
le

soit dans

et a
I'esprit

commissaires

reclamation

soumise,

et

du

le

et

ci-dessus,ce

comme

le temps
eventualite,

existe de fait ne

II

dans

que

la cassation

ou

cette

dessus

reclamations,dans

premiere reunion

etendu

etre

pourra

les

d'examiner

tenus

seront

qui

qui

suivront

deductions

I'autre,

que

devra

la date
celles

l8o

CONVENTION

Art.

io.

; the

dated

countries

both

employes

other

Each
and

be

equal

other

the

of the

languages

appoint
aid them

such

in the

them.

Commissioners, Secretary
which

far

shall be

them

granted
both

on
possible,

as

sides,

rank.

same

including the

expenses,

to

ceedings
pro-

States may
the

may

before

own

compensation

shall be

Commissioner,

its

pay

their

United

the

necessary

come

equivalent,so

or

for the functionaries

All

deem

that shall

the

of all

notes

and

record, and

exact

an

Commissioners

may

shall

and

Counsel,

shall

they

Government

U.S.A.

Secretary acquaintedwith

the

of the matters

despatch

keep
or

of France

; and
as

shall

minutes

Governments

appointand employ

each
of

and

AND

FRANCE

Commissioners

The

"

correct

preserve

BETWEEN

borne

the

by

the third

of

allowance

in

Governments

two

equal

.";hares.
The

of the

general expenses
be

shall

expenses,

total of the

cent,

of

this

rate,

shares

the

by

Art.

1 1.

that

deduction

this

surplus

the

two

The

be

shall

complete

of

terms

and

claim

of

the

been
the

the true

President
United
and

the

earliest

and
of

The

12.

of

the

States,by

and

per

exceed

expenses
in

equal

French

has

or

and

2,

not

been

with
shall

of the

said

in

shall
and

the advice
be

the

and

months

be

the

by

exchanged
nine

so

it has

whether

Convention

Republic

all and

as

each

consent
at

that every

brought to
or

has

not

and

after

Commission

be

them, shall, from

proceedings

present

possibleday

this Convention

by

decided
definitively
settled,

as

and

it has

to

consider

them, in conformitywith the

Commissioners,

the

agreed to

definitive,of

of

one

submitted

ratifications

this document.

have

co-instituted

whether

of the

considered

Art.

five

conjointlyand

of Articles
signification

this nature,

termination

exceed

general

High Contracting Parties

presented

held and

the

is understood,

It

not

the

on

Governments.

against either

knowledge

shall

borne

settlement, perfect

the claims

deduction

Commissioners.

If

the result of the Commission

a

the

awarded.

sums

including contingent

proportional

by

the

"

by

awarded

sums

however,

covered

Commission,

and

concluded.

ratified by the
President

of the

of the Senate

Washington

followingthe

on

date

the
of

CONVENTION

Art.

[o.

exact

et

des

conserver

leurs travaux

tous

Unis
dans

le

des

langage
tels autres

nommer

aider

dans

paierases

agent de conseil

et

egale

etre

la

les autres

commissaire,

depenses,

seront

supportees

eux.
taire
secre-

allouee

sera

deux

rang.

compris

leur

les

pour

possible,des

que

meme

verse

pourront

devant

qui

de

Etats-

commissaires,

compensation

de

des

et

necessaires

propres

autant
equivalente,

ou

les fonctionnaires

cotes, pour
Toutes

et

datees

et

commissaires

les

verbal

secretaire

un

qui viendront

affaires

i8i

proces

France

qu'ilsjugeront

employes

Gouvernement

de

et

pays,

des
I'expedition

Chaque

devra

deux

un

correctes

employer

et

nommer

tenir

notes

ou

Ics gouvernements

chacun

pourront

devront

minutes

l'aMERIQUE.

ET

FRANCE

commissaires

Les

"

LA

ENTRE

I'allocation

les deux

par

troisieme

du

gouvernements

en

partiesegales.
de'pensesgenerales de

Les

eventuelles,seront
tionnelle
II

est

exceder

le montant

sur

entendu,

cinq

pour

generates excedaient
ment

et

II.

considerer

de

termes

telle sorte
ou
ou

non

ete

definitivement
Art.

de

la

par

et

seront
sera

acte.

12.-

sont

instituee

de

et

commission,

echangees

possibledans

depenses

etre

cette

tion
conven-

definitif de

toutes

conformed'elles,
articles

et

2, de

commissaires, qu'elleleur

tenue

dater

de

la fm

considerde

et

ait
des

comme

et eteinte.

par

consentement

Washington,
les neuf

de

nature, qu'elle ait e'te

cette

presente convention

I'avis et

les

pas

convenues

par

Tune

soumise, devra,

reglee,decidee
La

des

Republique frangaiseet
avec

Si

significationdes

la connaissance

dite

devra

ne

gouvernements.

contre

reclamation

presentee

de la

travaux

retenue

partiescontractantes

la vraie

toute

que

portee

non

les deux

reclamations

et

propor-

taux, le surplus serait supporte conjointe

ce

des

penses
de-

par les commissaires.

reglement complet, parfaitet

un

aux

deduction

accordees.

sommes

le resultat de la commission

chacune

ment

cette

hautes

Les

"

comme

et

toutefois,que

partiesegales par

en

Art.

allouees

les

compris

une

par

sommes

des

cent

Commission,

couvertes

des

bien

la

mois

au
a

sera

ratifiee par le President

le

President

du

Senat,

jour

le

partirde

des
et

Etats-Unis,

les ratifications

plus rapproche qu'il

la

date

du

present

l82

CONVENTION
NOVEMBER

CONCLUDED

the

territories and

the

Chili,on

of

in

Republic

operationsaccomplished by

and

present

have

For

this

Convention.

of the

and

the

on

the

Republic

Arbitration

an

appointed

have

they

by

Bolivia,during

conclude

to

purpose

friendly

founded

forces

the

the

Excellency

settle in

Chili,and

of Peru

coasts

resolved

war,

His

citizens,supported

French

by

French

of the

Legation
acts

advanced

claims

the

and

Repubhc

Chili,desiring to

of

Republic

of the

President

CLAIMS

WAR.

BY

French

of the

President

The

way

CAUSED

DAMAGE

FOR

FRANCE

CERTAIN

TO

RELATING

CHILI,

AND

1882, BETWEEN

2,

their

as

:
respectiveplenipotentiaries
"

President

The

the

of

order

national

authorisations,and

their

form, agreed

Art.

I.

to

An

"

the

which,
Chilian
and
the
the

founded
sea

and

land

or

patronage

within the time

the

named

acts

the

or

Chili,Senor

Luis

exchanged

and
in

good

due

and

"

mixed

International
the rules
examine

mission,
Com-

which

all the

shall
claims

operationsaccomplished by

and

the

present

ten;itoriesand

war,

have

presented later,by

hereafter.

His

Republic.

them

Convention,

Legation

and

examined

according to

forces, on

shall be
of

and

present

the

on

Bolivia,during
present,

Tribunal,

the form

in the

down

found

followingArticles

Arbitral

shall,in
laid

having

of

of the

Affairs

Class, Officer

Honour,

Republic

the

after having
plenipotentiaries,

Which

be

of

of

Legion

Foreign

for

Minister

Aldunate,

the

of

President

the

Excellency

the First

Plenipotentiaryof

d'Avril,Minister

Baron

Republic appointed Adolph,

French

the

of

of the

been
French

French

coasts

of

the

Peru

presented up

to

citizens under

Republic

in

Chili,

i83

CONVENTION

CONCLUE

LE

FRANCE

NOVEMBRE

ET

LE

de

la

de

reclamations

aux

par

la

par

les actes

introduites

legation de

Bolivie,durant

la

S. E. le President

les territoires

presente

d'arbitrage.

cet

Chili,et

les

par

forces
du

cotes

et

ils
efifet,

ont

de

de

motivees
la

Perou

resolu

ont

guerre,

terme

un

citoyens frangais,
appuyees

Republique fran^aiseau

la

Chili,sur

convention

des

par

GUERRE.

amicalement

mettre

operationsaccomplis

et

du

Chili,desirant

du

Republique

DE

Republique frangaiseet

la

LA

CERTAINES

DOMMAGES

POUR

President

Le

RELATIVE

CHILI,

RECLAMATIONS

ENTRE

1882,

blique
Repu-

conciure

nomme

la

de

et

une

leurs

pour

:
plenipotentiaires
respectifs

Le

President

baron

d'Avril, ministre

I'ordre national
la

de

Republique

de

pouvoirs
des

Art.

et

les avoir

trouves

articles suivants

tribunal

jugera en

la

"

arbitral

forme

motivees

les actes

les

mer

Perou

de

la

et

et

et

de

des

terre,

ou

citoyens frangais sous

Republique
ci-apres.

tions
rela-

des

fran^aiseau

bonne

due

et

echange

et

ou

forme,

mixte

commission

toutes

les

sont

les

la

seront

le

les

sur

Chili,dans

le

par

de
delai

les forces
cotes

du

ont

ete

ulterieurement

par

presente

patronage

seront

reclamations, qui

territoires

introduits

inter-

qui

termes

operations accomplis

Bolivie, durant

introduits jusqu'a present

examine

avoir

suivants

et

convention

de

de

la presente

chiliennes

ministre

Aldunate,

en

etablis dans
par

S. E. le President

et

Republique.

Un

I.

nationale

la

Luis

sieur

plenipotentiaires,
apres

Lesquels

convenus

Legion d'honneur,

Adolphe

i'*"classe,officier de

de
plenipotentiaire

Chili,le

du

exterieures

leurs

la

sieur

Republique fran^aise,le

la

de

et

guerre,

la

legation

qui

sera

de

la

indique

184

BETWEEN

CONVENTION

Art.

2.

another

the

by

President

the

by

the

be

the

CHILI.

AND

French

the

of

of

Republic

Brazil,either

by

His

by

bers,
mem-

Republic,

Chili,

directly or

accredited

diplomatic agent

of three

composed

President
of

of

Emperor

of

shall

the

appointed by

one

third

Commission

The

"

FRANCE

and

the

mediary
inter-

the

Majesty

to

Chili.
In

of

cause,

or

one

3.

which

present time

founded

are

14th, 1879,

"^f ^^^

^^^^ ^^^^
of Peace

Treaty

or

the three

Art.

4.

evidence

and

best

members,
and

as

shall,in
conduce

especiallyto

the

at

the

settle the

operations
since

when

time

plished
accom-

February
the

to

day

between

the

receive

hostilities

such

proofs

judgment

proper

light on
and

the

actuallyceased.

shall

status

on

to

up

shall be concluded

opinion and
throw

to

decide

and

hostilities,
up

shall have

war

and

diplomatic representative,

Republic,

the

to

forms

presented

and

of

Commission

mixed

The

"

nations

their

Armistice

an

the

preceding paragraph.

acts

opening

nations, /.^.,
belligerent
up

between

by

the

on

in

whatever

Commission,

the

shall examine

fleets of

and

the armies

by

the

the

citizens have

French

the

of

replacing him,

for

shall present later

or

which

and

members

Commission

mixed

The

"

claims

when

the

respectivelyexpressed in

conditions

the

made

incapacity,through

or

of

more

be

provision shall

Art.

absence

death,

of

case

the

facts

neutral

in

of

its

dispute,

character

of

the

claimants.

written

documents

Agents

or

Art.

from

receive

the

of

5.

Each

"

Government
of

interests

them,

to

and,

them,

means

rules

of
of

verbal

Governments

two

and

statements

or

support

its

before

the

lawyer, verbally

procedure

and

appoint

may

its constituents

documents,
present petitions,
reply

alike

their

respective

Counsel.

the

over

shall

Commission

The

the

and

take

up

their

interrogatories;propose

case

motions

counter-affirmations,furnish
Commission,
or

ways

by

himself

by writing,conformably
which

the

watch

to

agent

an

Commission

; to
or

proofs
or

to

by
the

itself

l86

BETWEEN

CONVENTION

its

commencing

when

shall determine

6.

value

the

according to

Commission

mixed

The

"

with

the

and

jurisprudence established

the

definitive

each

In

and

the facts

forth

support

award

in

claims

conformity
practice

the

its

decisions,whether

at

by

majorityof

locutory
intervotes.

brieflyput

shall

Commission

the

the

tribunals having

similar

the

case.

on

also with

as

recent

arrived

causalities of the claim, the motives

allegedin

which

its resolutions

contradiction,and

in

or

by

be

shall
definitive,

or

Law,

prestige; and

authority and

most

decide

shall

International

principlesof

suit his

proof furnished, and

the

of

forth

proceedings,set

doctrines,legalprinciplesor precedents which

Art.

CHILI.

AND

FRANCE

grounds

the

on

rest.

resolutions

The

The

original

certified

copies

the

the awards

hold

its

of

delivered

in

by

its

their

with

Foreign Affairs,
those

to

parties

keep

decisions

and

registerin

demands

the

which
of

be

shall

the

claimants,

rendered.

The

Commission

shall

the

power

shall

at Santiago.
sittings

7.

itself with
shall

remain,

Ministry

be

procedure followed,

and

Art.

shall

Chilian

shall

Commission

entered

documents

shall

authenticated

and

be

shall

Commission

the

them.

demanding
The

of

members

the

respective dossiers,at
where

its

all

waiting,signed by
Secretary.

awards

and

deem

"

Commission

The

and

secretaries,reporters
for

necessary

have
such

other

provide

to

employes,

accomplishment
satisfactory

the

as

it

of

its

duties.

belongs

It
have

to

The
His

carried
the

same

functions

fulfil these

appointment

Excellency

The

Commission

the

to

out

in
manner

of

the

Chili,will
as

to

fix the

of the

mixed
have

those

propose

different

these

President

the

decisions

of

and

to

the

employes

Republic

which

will be

made

by

of Chili.

which

support of the
are

will

who

salaries.

and

terms

Commission,
the

persons

rendered

have

public
by

the

to

force

be
in

ordinary

ENTRE

LA

fonctions, expose

les

CONVENTION

9ant

ses

conviennent

precedents qui
6.

Art.

la

de

la valeur

en
prestige,

de

d'autorite

et

locutoires

que

Dans

tribunaux

les

par

a
definitives,

conformement

et

alleguesa I'appui ou

re'solutions

signes par

dossiers
il

ou

tous

ses

majoritedes

de

jurisprudence
le

ayant

resolutions,tant

plus
inter-

votes.

definitif,la

membres

ses

commission

la

exposera
les

reclamation,
les bases

motifs

lesquelles

sur

de

revetus

des

aiithentique
leurs

avec

exterieures

relations

copies certifiees

des

forme

la

ecrits,

seront

originaux resteront,

actes

ministere

de'livre

la commission

de

et

Les

au
respectifs,
sera

prenant

jugements

et

secretaire.

son

par

analogues

contradiction,et

en

la

d'apres

resolutions.

s'appuientses
Les

pratiqueet

causalites

faits et

les

brieveraent

ou

principes

aux

recents

la

jugement

chaque

les reclamations

jugera

de droit international, ainsi qu'a la

etablies

187

CHILI.

cause.

sa

fournie

preuve

LE

doctrines, principes legaux

mixte

commission

La

"

ET

FRANCE

du

Chili,

parties qui

aux

les

demanderont.

on

tiendra

commission

La

inscrira la

jugements

livre

un

procedure suivie,les
decisions

et

d'enregistrement

demandes

lequel

reclamants

des

commission

La

rendus.

dans

et

les

fonctionnera

pourvoir

de

Santiago.
Art.

La

7.

"

commission

secretaires, rapporteurs
necessaire
II

le bon

et

ments

remunerations
de

nomination

President
Les

de

la

executees

au

maniere

que

de

ces

de

la

qui

employes

sera

et

se

qu'elle

estimera

fonctions.
les personnes
de

qui

fixer les traite-

faite par

S.

E.

le

Chili.

commission

I'appuide
sont

ses

emplois

divers

Chili,auront
celles

ces

assigner.

du

de

proposer

leur

Rdpublique

decisions

de

accomplissement

remplir respectivement

faculte

employes

autres

et

la commission

appartient a

auront

La

pour

la

aura

rendues

mixte
la force
par

qui

devront

publique de

les tribunaux

la

etre
meme

ordinaires

l88

CONVENTION

tribunals

of the country;

abroad

out

of

usages

will

have

FRANCE

the

The

"

their effect in

in the
those

claims

presented

admitted.

the

For

journal of

the

indicate

the date

Art.

9.

regard

the

decision, shall
when

day

its

of

one

weight,it
fixed

10.

the

Each

"

they
of

Chili

the

proceedings

for any

or

unable

of the

of

of its first

sitting,

time shall

shall

not

be

in the
in

publish

by

notice

its
its

for
two

which

the

it shall

mission,

with

examination
counted

years

Commission
for

and

from

illness
other

period

the

have

which

of

the
must

incapacity

temporary

or
reason

acknowledged

its mission

complete

to

shall

new

but

from
not

in

the

time

members,

employes,
be

it the said

have

6 per
to

the
and

all

the

to

of the

cent,

for

the

mixed

each

provide

Commission,
the

secretaries,

and

of

the

and

two

expenses
which

total

of

of

expenses

claimants, there

amount
sum

of

costs

costs

common

pay

the

salaries

paid, half by

is awarded

sum

shall

Counsel.

or

its

shall

exceed

may

Agents

own

organisationof

other

if any

contracting Governments

the

of

service

do

mission
Com-

installed.

passed,

of its

reporters, and

deducted

mixed

first paragraph.

honorariums

its

be

expenses

common

the

to

terminate

to

period of

declared

members,

for the expenses

The

of Chili

months, if,through

would

in the

Art.

carried

provisioncontained

submitted
a

has

time

six

exceed

of

allowed

prolong

to

power
not

be

this

the rules and

that

Commission

Republic

claims

it shall be

When

of the

Commission,

all

to

with

be

of its installation.

The

"

to

date

expirationof

carryingout

the

have

conformity

presented

be

preceding paragraph,the mixed

official

which

following the

at

CHILI.

Law.

shall

six months

AND

decisions

privateInternational

8.

Art.

and

BETWEEN

the
the

ments
Governshall be

provided
Treasury
admitted

claims.

The
of the

sums

which

claimants

the

shall be

mixed

Commission

paid by

the

shall

Government

assign
of

in

Chili

favour
to

the

du

international

8.

mixta

qui

auront

reclamations
six

les

dans

celles

seront

admises.

mois

seront

Art.

9.

Passe

delai

fonctions

le

de

mission

Art.

Les

de

seront

s'il y

sera

deduit

n'excedent
pour

sommes

reclamants

agents

de

payes
sommes

les

dits
la 6

oil

jour

qua

et

des

tout

pour

autre

terminer

sa

en

des

secretaires,

depens

de

service

deux

gouvernemants,

faveur

des

reclamants, il

que

communs

le Tresor

tant

en

du

en

qu'ils

Chili ait

admises.

reclamations
mixte
le

les

mixte,

les

par

valeurs

par

pourvoiera

commission

frais et

depenses

la commission
versees

d'incapacite

contractants

la

tous

moitie

frais et

six

axceder

ou

ou

ses

proroger

pourra

appointements

les

alloue'es

la totalite des

seront

le

defenseurs.

ou

employes

des

pas

et

premier paragraphe.

membres,

autres

de

serait parvenue

ne

depenses d'organisationde
ses

ne

membres

ses

elle

das

propres

et

examen

depuis

maladie

de

causa

pour

gouvernemants

mais

Les

ou,

Chacun

commun

payer

perioda qui

id.

rapporteurs

le

mission,

son

la faculte

aura

au

de

ne

lequel elle

sa

comptees

le delai fixe

honoraires

delai

ce

avis par

soumises

annees

nouvelle

quelqu'un

ses

premiere

sa

publieradans

terminer

pour

dans

frais de

aux

deux

gravitereconnue,

"

de

installee.

cas

de

temporaire
motif

de

une

pour

dans

mois,

aura,

delai,la commission

ce

la commission

mixta

Chili, un

du

reclamations

les

declaree

sera

droit

installation.

son

commission

toutes

decision, un
elle

de

La

de

regard

de

dispositioncontenue

la

commission

Republique

la

date

"

I'etranger

usages

date

la

effets de

les

Pour

I ^^
Journal officie

indiquera la

presentees

suivront

qui

paragraphe precedent, la

au

regieset

aux

89

de
qu'on presenteraita I'expiration

stance, et
pas

executees

etre

CHILI.

LE

prive.
Les

"

ET

FRANCE

leurs effets conformement

sortiront

Art.

decisions

les

pays,

LA

ENTRE

CONVENTION

assignera

gouvernement

en

du

faveur

Chili

des
au

CONVENTION

190

French

Government

Santiago
one

and

thereto,

relating
liable

to

Art.

The

II.

consider

the

Convention,

solution

of

it

whether

is

in

pretext,

Art.

be

12.

subject

The
"

made

at

Santiago.

to

of

present

Parties,

they
a

has

for

and

and

no

the

exchange

settlement

the

ceding
pre-

definitively
and

under

no

discussion.

or

be

of

citizens,
in

setded

motive

this

irrevocable

forth

set

to

by

French

the

shall

Convention

themselves

under

of

examination

new

shall

sums

and

had

decided

can,

resolution

said

complete

conditions

be

at

Legation,

organised

claims

the

held

that

manner

the

in

not

be

shall

Contracting

High
be

such

or

it

the

engage

Commission

the

all

that

understood

presented

Parties

which

of

the

tmie

satisfactory,

as

this

Legation

claimants.

the

of

mixed

difficulties

the

articles,
and

favour

the

of

award

this

during

its

by

date

the

Contracting

High

"

present

and

in

interest

no

from

that

so

designated

person

reckoning

year

of

intermediary

the

the

CHILI.

AND

FRANCE

through

through

or

within

be

BETWEEN

ratified

ratifications

by

the

shall

ENTRE

CONVENTION

frangais

gouvernement
de

ou

la

annee

durant

en

delai

ce

siderer

irrevocable

des

que

de

seront

maniere

puissent

parties
de

Santiago

d^lai

le

dans

afferente,

d'une

sans

que

d'aucun

passibles

interet

comme

d'un

I'objet

etre

les

aucun

nouvel

organisee

de

vue

conditions

jugees

et

motif

examen

ou

il

et

est

sentees
pre-

articles

aux

definitivement

pretexte,

ou

parfaite

frangais,

signalees

la

par

regler,

citoyens

des

decidees

pour

pour

en

eu

con-

satisfaisantCj

reclamations

dans

tenues

que,

qu'elle

les

mixte

solution

une

difificultes

toutes

s'obligent

contractantes

commission

la

presentees

non

precedents,
et

hautes

convention,

ou

legation,

soient

I9I

legation

sa

resolution

CHILI.

reclamants.

jugements

entendu

la

sommes

"

les

presente

bien

dites

Les

II.

de

date

la

les

des

faveur

Art.

et

de

compter

de

cette

par

LE

ET

I'entremise

par

designee

personne

FRANCE

LA

d'une

elles

ne

nouvelle

discussion.

Art.

parties
Santiago.

12.

La
"

contractantes

presente
et

convention

Techange

sera

des

ratifiee

ratifications

par

les

hautes

s'effectuera

192

OF

PROJECT

PERMANENT

BETWEEN

THE

COUNCIL,

FEDERAL

all difficulties which

of the

existence
nature

Arbitral

The

2.

him

from

those

inhabitants

of its

themselves

choose

agree, the

to

if

cannot

they

object of

the

the

order

to

secure

partiesengaging

month
5. The

loyallyto
6. The

remain

place

if

the

of three

by

the

chosen

the

nor

shall

be unable

neutral

designatedby

ment.
Govern-

tors,
arbitra-

two

lot.

when

called

together by
which

of agreement

The

by

their

their

the

third
mine
deter-

tribunal

shall be

signed

the arbitrators.

shall make

at

the

shall

of

agreement

deem

may

persons.

It shall choose

they should

named

partiesand

them

to

cause,

the

arbitrators thus

determine

they

the

In

procedure.

own

of all the

use

means

necessary,

the

contracting

disposal.

Their

judgment

and
parties,

shall become

executory

after its communication.

Contracting
carry

out

Parties

bind

exchange

given before

in force

themselves

observe

to

and

the arbitral sentence.

present treaty shall remain

after the
is not

by

form

shall

during

citizens of the State

; but

be

its powers.

communicated

shall be

years

to

be

composed

two

shall be

the

arbitral tribunal

an

them

may

neither

justresult,they

which

to

the composition
Htigation,

the

Arbitrators

information

one

of
representatives

The

4.

be

are

shall

up

of

duration

the

and

who

Tribunal,

draw

arbitrator,shall

submit

of the arbitrators.

one

agree,

Arbitral

The

3.

of

shall

third arbitrator
Government

1883.

difficulties.

third arbitrator

AND

SWISS

24TH,

arise between

territory.The

This
or,

by

such

of

Tribunal

among

to

agree

TION
ARBITRA-

THE

BY

may

party shall designate

Each

STATES

treaty, whatever

present

object

the

or

UNITED

JULY

Contracting Parties

The

OF

ADOPTED

SWITZERLAND,

1.

TREATY

in force

of ratifications.
the

for another

beginning of
period

of

If
the

for

period of thirty

notice

of

its

tion
abroga-

thirtieth year, it shall

thirtyyears,

and

so

on.

194

PLAN

OF

PERMANENT

TRIBUNAL

ADOPTED
AMERICAN

differences

is the

war

that

amicable

Animated
benefits

and

Central,

South

in

America

the

cruel, the

most

for the

has

and
fruitless,

most

settlement

that

the

offers

existingconditions
for the

created

realisation

Peace

the

of

adoption

the

of such

adjustment

by

of

growth

politicalsocieties

of the

1890.

of

International

Recognising
govern

i8,

Arbitration.

of

dangerous expedient

most

TION,
ARBITRA-

INTERNATIONAL
APRIL

North,

assembled

Believing that
the

Plan

"

from

Delegates

Conference

THE

CONFERENCE,
I.

The

BY

OF

of

earnest

an

differences
the

desire

in favour

and

material

great moral
and

mankind,

to

principles which

moral

trusting"that

respectivenations

of

Arbitration

of

their

as

especiallypropitious

are

substitute

the

armed

for

struggles;
Convinced
the

by

the

by

principles,the
and

popular Government,
mutual
maintain

the

inhabitants
And

Peace

of

of the

approves

world

solemnly

Articles

Art.

I.

and

the

sphere

Continent,

"

which

in

and

of
responsibilities
vast

and

their

of
the

increasing
action,

own

goodwill of

all its

hereby adopt

to

most

lend

their assent

to

enlightened public

the

lofty

sentiment

all the

celebrate

following:
The

the

recommend

accredited, to

the

the

the

meeting

Republics, controlled

together by

considering it their duty

Peace

are

bound

cordial

principlesof

Do

American

duties

within

interests,can,

friendlyand

that the

Conference,

present

alike

reason

Governments

uniform

by

Treatj

of

which

they

Arbitration

"

republicsof North, Central,

arbitration

as

principleof

and

American

South

America

International

in

195

DE

PROJET

TRAITE

D'ARBITRAGE

ETATS

SIGNE

I.

Sud, assembles

Croyant

la guerre

que

du

est le

sentiment

faveur

en

riels que

la

actuelles

des

paix

offre

Convaincus,

en

soumises

luttes

raison

de

considerant

Et

plus

tous

interets

qu'ilest

lesquels ils sont

trage dont
I.

la

de

I'Amerique

du

et mat6-

moraux

les conditions

amicale

cordi.ile

et

devoirs

et

rencontre

paix

responsabi-

des

liees ensemble

de

par
la

dans

le continent

sur

vastes

sphere

de

la bonne

et

leur devoir
la

de
accre'dites,

Les

paix que

de

assenti-

leur

preter

le sentiment

public

le

les articles suivent

"

ardent

un

difierends

ces

que

mutuels, peuvent,

solennellement

Recommandent

qui

Republiques americaines, pareil-

les

habitants

ses

eclaire approuve

Art.

leur

grands principesde

aux

armees

des
principes,

action,maintenir

parmi

de

benefices

grands

populaire,et

gouvernement

leur propre

volonte'

inter-

specialementpropices a I'adoptionde

des

des

naissance

I'humanite,et comptant

sont

toujours croissants

ment

des

presente conference, que

lit^s de

et le

principesmoraux

I'arrangementamical

nations

des

donne

politiquesa

de

a la place
I'arbitrage

lement

differends

I'arrangementdes

developpement

par la conviction

Animes

et

le

que

les societes

gouvernent

la

Reconnaissant

de

et

plus cruel,le plus infructueux

plus dangereux expedient pour

nationaux

Centre

celle du

de

Nord,

confe'rence

en

189O.

AVRIL

d'Arbitrage.

deleguesde rAmerique

celle du

l8

LE

Plan

"

Les

LES

D'AMERIQUE

WASHINGTON

ENTRE

conclure

et

de

un

les Governements
traite uniforme

pres

d'arbi-

Republiques

Centre

tous

de

I'Amerique

TAmerique
02

du

Sud

du

Nord,

adoptent,

de
par

196

PLAN

Law

for the

that

may

OF

THE

settlement

of the

arise between

Art.

two

"Arbitration

2.

or

of them.

more

3.

boundaries, territories,
privileges,

consular

other

Arbitration

"

than

mentioned
Art.

4.

shall

origin,nature,

of

one

followingarticle.

The

sole

questions excepted

In which

5.

shall
arising,

hereafter

they

have

may

which,
the

be

from
the

the

provisions of

nation
the

of

judgment

arbitration

adversary

shall be

power.

pending

arbitration,even

to

antedating

occurrences

any

imperil its

differences,whether

submitted

originated in

cases

single exception

controversy, may

for such

or

the

in

obligatoryupon

controversies

All

"

in

case

it shall be

but

those

involved

nations

independence.

Art.

object,with

or

all

foregoing article,whatever

next

the

optional;

the

in the

"

construction
validity,

the

equally obligatoryin

in

are
preceding articles,

the

be

mentioned

tho'^e

their

be

may

cerning
con-

of treaties.

enforcement
Art.

all controversies

obligatoryin

indemnities, the right of navigation,and

and

controversies

differences,disputesor

shall be

and

diplomatic

CONFERENCE.

PAN-AMERICAN

or

though

the

present

treaty.
6.

Art.

No

"

concerning which
reached.
the

In

Art.

The

7.

"

may
to

of

opposed
be

also

States.

to

the

Any

Art.

persons.

states

8.

"

be

entrusted

to
to

shall

not

Government

maintains

selectingit.

one

or
public officials,

the

shall

of arbitrators

capacity of arbitrator,which
nation

shall

virtue

of this treaty,

already
resorted

have
to

been
for

only

agreements.
*t3'

choice

American

to

by

questionsconcerning the validity,

interpretation

of such

enforcement

or

arbitration

cases,

of

revived

definite agreement

such

settlement

shall be

question

tribunals

of

be

limited

or

fined
con-

serve

in

the

friendlyrelations

with

the

may

The

office

of

Arbitrator

justice,to scientific bodies,

privateindividuals,whether

citizens

or

not

selectingthem.
The

If of

Court
one

of Arbitration
person,

he

shall

may
be

consist
selected

of

one

or

more

jointlyby

the

PRO

ETATS

DES

JET

comme
presents, I'arbitrage

ces

americaine

disputes

des

ou

Art.

2.

relatives

dans
obligatoire

indcnnites,
frontieres,territoires,
et
validite,a I'interpretation

Art.

3.

autres

cas

puisse etre

que

Art.

4.

seul

Le

"

qui, dans

celui

est

la controverse,
cas,

origine,leur

leur

exception mentionnee

seule

5.

metire

peut

la

actuellement

precedent article,quelle

le

nature

des

clauses

d'une

des

les controverses,

s'ils

l'arbitrage,meme

des

articles

nations

la

avec

precedents
dans

enveloppees
Dans

independance.

ce

il

facultatif,mais

les

tous

dans

s'eleveront

qui

ou

objet

leur

ou

perilson

en

les

tous

sera

puissance adverse.

Toutes

"

traitt^s.

des

sera
nation, l'arbitrage

obligatoire
pour
Art.

jugement

la

Particle suivant.

dans

excepte

cas

le

cette

pour

dans

mentionnes

ceux

que

aux

navigation et

egalement obligatoiredans

L'arbitragesera

"

la violation

consulaires,

ou

droit Je

au

les controverses

toutes

privileges diplomatiques

aux

deux

entre

elles.

L'arbitragesera

"

nationale
Inter-

differends, des

s'elever

peuvenL

qm

loi

la

de

des

I'arrangement

controverses

197

principe

un

poui

plusieursd'entre

ou

AMERIQUE.

provenaient

la

differends

pendant
soumis

suite, seront

anterieures

d'occurrences

au

present traite.
Art.

6.

En

"

de

vertu

definitivement
regle'e
n'aurait

on

recours

relatives

ne

la

questionqui aura

aucune
traite,

ce

pourra

Dans

renouvelee.

etre

l'arbitrage
que

pour

tel cas,

un

I'arrangement

ou
validite,k I'interpretation

deja

ete

des

tions
ques-

la violation

des

engagements.
Art.

7.

choix

americains.

Etats

aux

Le

"

des

arbitres

Tout

celle

des

qui

tribunaux

publics ou

I'a choisi.
de

L'office

justice,a

sera

gouvernement
relations

d'arbitre s'il entretient d'amicales

de

ne

des

pas

ou

peut servir
avec

d'arbitre peut
corps

limite

etre

scientifiques,a

de

citoyensou
simples particuliers,

La

Cour

non

qualite

en

la nation
aussi

confine

des
des

adverse
confie

officiers
Etats

les

choisissant.
Art.

8.

plusieurs

"

personnes.

d'arbitrage
peut consister
Si

elle

se

compose

en

d'une

une

seule

personne,

ou

elle

ig8

PLAN

OF

THE

concerned.

nations

jointlymade
agreed

by

If of several
the

the

issue shall have

at

nations

nation

each

upon,

CONFERENCE.

PAN-AMERICAN

their

persons,

Should

concerned.

showing

selection
no

may

be

choice

be

distinct interest in the

right to appoint

arbitrator

one

question
its

on

own

behalf.

Art.

9.

Whenever

"

the nations
arbitrators,

of

all

shall decide

such

umpire

Art.

10.

"

but

II.

The

the
have

same

Art.
the

the

"

partiesin

enter

alreadyappointed.

and

umpire,

an

umpire,

an

his acceptance,
the

upon

hearing

of

act

as

member

of the

the

decision

which

the

to

Court,

of questions,

arbitrators

agree.

arbitrator

an

shall be

or

an

or
resignation,

the

other

to

originalarbitrator

or

such

cause,

substitute

replaced by

in which

umpire be prevented from

trator
arbi-

be selected

umpire

in

shall

The

Court

interest

failure to

shall hold

may

name

agree

place

its sessions

at

and

case

upon,
the

in

Court

such
of

place as
ment
disagreedetermine

itself may

location.

Art.

14.

When

"

the

majority of

absence

or

reached

the

in the
a

Court

whole

withdrawal

shall continue
have

of

of

who

disagree.

may

selection

the arbitrators

umpire,

chosen.

13.

or

by

shall not

of death,

reason

manner

been

in the

agree

shall be limited

powers

Should

"

the arbitrators

the arbitrators

umpire

to

umpire

or

to

number

even

an

appoint an

principalor incidental,upon

shall be unable

servingby

which

of

dispute.

and

whether

12.

shall

appointment

The

"

his duties

Art.

concerned

shall be selected

the questions in

Art.

shall consist

questionsupon

place before

shall take

Court

interested fail

nations

If the

the

shall

number

of the

final determination

their consideration.

act,

may

minority.

performance

of

consist

of

arbitrators,

notwithstanding the

In such

case

the

majority

duties,until they

shall

questions submitted

for

their

of the

several

choisie

sera

conjointement

arbitre

un

Art.

le choix

pour

arbitres
Art.

10.

ir.

Art.

devoirs

ses

Si

"

cause,

autre

le

et

nations

Art.

13.

etre

un

tiers arbitre

qui

seraient

ne

d'accord

pas
choisi

sera

les

par

acceptationdevront

n'entrent

audience

en

limites

14.

depart de
remplirses

de

tous

de

la

des

finale dans

manquaient

la

la

la decision

lesquellesles

sur

empeche

remplace

sera

maniere

meme

ou

que

de

pour
par

un

I'aurait

sessions

designer,et,
de

designer

Cour

consistera

Dans

pourra

dans

le

le

les

que

de

cas

lieu, la

un

les

en

Cour

plusieursarbitres,

agir malgre

tel cas, la

jusqu'a ce qu'ellesoit
toutes

tel lieu

en

la localite.

les membres

la minorite.

devoirs

de

tiers-arbitre.

determiner

Lorsque

"

renonciation

de

d"es,

tiers-arbitre

ou

tiendra

si elles

pourra

les

sur

membre

comme

tiers-arbitre etait

un

s'accorderont

interessees
ou

ou

choisi

ou

Cour

La

"

majorite

arbitres.

egal

d'accord.

arbitre

cet

qui devra

desaccord,
elle-meme

nombre

un

son

n'agira pas

suite de

par

premier arbitre

Art.

designer

de

tombent

ne

pouvoirs seront

ses

arbitre

un

toute

et

pourront tomber

ne

fonctions

le

en

tiers-arbitre

arbitres

tiers-arbitre

Le

"

12.

substitut

interet

un

le droit

jointement
con-

dispute.

remplir ses

une

ayant

se

tomber

pouvait

soit secondaires,
questions, soit principales,

arbitres

ete

interessees

tiers-arbitre

du
les

que

la

de

; mais

Cour

fait

etre

lesquellesles arbitres

questionssur

choix

Le

"

avant

questions
Art.

elle

deja designes.

lieu

avoir

ne

on

designeront

ce
tiers-arbitre,

d'un

Si

consistera

interessees

Si les nations

d'accord.

pas

des

les

toutes

Cour

la

nations

doit

question,aura

la

Si

99

defense.

propre

Lorsque

"

d'arbitres,les
decidera

sa

pour

9.

de

le resultat

choix

nation

choix, chaque

aucun

pour

distinct dans

interessees.

les nations

par

d'accord

leur

interessees.

les nations

par

plusieurspersonnes,

de

compose

D'aM^RIQUE.

ETATS

DES

PROJET

I'absence

ou

majorite continuera

parvenue

questionssoumises

une

h I'examen

mination
deterdes

PLAN

200

Art.

15.

arbitrators
unless

provided

Art.
be

shall

that

unanimity

16.

The

and

17.

appoint
the

of

nations

all such

of arbitration

Art.
fiom

18.

the

those

This

date

it.

the

withdrawal

the

treaty with

Art.

it
and

the
on

of

respect

19.

to

according

before

have

one

the

the

to

their
be

treaty and

copy

thereof

and

depositing

the

whereupon

the

this

fact to

"

the

other

become
same

said

courts

until

one

others

years

tion
expiraof

one

shall

tinue
con-

thereafter,

year
not

the

of its desire

notice, the treaty shall

invalidate

the

concerned.

by

in

exchanged

this

States

the

all

the

nations

respective constitutional

accept

of

consent

After

all the

ratified

day of May,

shall

for twenty

operation

nations

may

United

in

nations

be

vidually.
indi-

provisions of

free

force

ratifications.

more

it

disregarded, and

party giving it for

other

shall
ist

and

in

of such

or

paration
pre-

arrangements.

notified

event

the

are

the

involved

with

remain

of

that

party in

nations

mutual

different

treaty shall

This

"

ratifications
or

the

shall

the

obligatory upon
but

under

shall

In

issues,

proceedings

defrayed by

in accordance

exchange

contracting parties
terminate

be

provisions be

treaty

of the

of

expressly

Governments

by either

shall

case

period, it shall continue

of that

to

of its

Only by

appointed

"

incurred

arbitration

may

been

have

arbitration

of

expenses

disputes arise, the

articles.

preceding

it shall

number

incidental

and

main

arbitrate

expenses

Whenever

courts

the

proportions by the

prosecution

"

majority of the whole

is essential.

equal

; but

CONFERENCE.

on

to

general

in

paid

of

final,both

agreement

parties thereto

Art.

be

the

"

PAN-AMERICAN

decision

The

"

shall

in

THE

OF

1891.

a.d.

the

party

with

methods

ton
city of WashingAny

thereto

othernation

by signing a

the

Government

Government

shall

contracting parties.

proving
ap-

of the

cate
communi-

202

II.
The

Recommendation

"

Tnternational

That

this

leave

to

of

express

the nations

of

It is further

herein

Cotiferenceresolves

American

the

disputesamong
the wish

Europe

that

recommended

controversies

that the

OF

NON-RATIFICATION
The

Treaty

follows

as

was

signed by

United

Nicaragua,Salvador, the
States

It

of

Brazil,the United

ratified

by

all the

of

May,

TREATY.

methods

that

and

City of Washington,

this

"

the

the

Treaty.

An

States

atiempt

form

of

has

extension

being

since
was

the

of

o?ie

their

spective
re-

ratifications

shall

be

first

day

all

its

the

to

agreed

upon

and

29th, 1891.

lapsed Treaty, viz., Ecuador,

Nicaragua, Salvador, and

the

Treaty

never
never

of

the

prescribedtime
did

the

The

sign

not

Treaty.

submitted

to

'

all the

ments
following Govern-

proposal

to

revive

the

Guatemala, Honduras, Venezuela,

Bolivia.

progressed beyond
became

the

revive

made

signifiedtheir acceptance

matter

the

failure oj

who
signatories

been

Signatory Powers, October

The

shall be

to

within
signatoriesto exchange ratifications
United

Uruguay.

Treaty

before

or

on

lapsed, through

Treaty, however,

the

and

United

the

America,

of

States,

Haiti, Honduras,

of Venezuela,

XIX

eleven

1891."

A.D.

The

the

friendlyPowers.

approving it, according

nations

constitutional

exchanged, in

States

Article

provided by

was

all

THE

States

nation

of each

Guatemala,

Bolivia, Ecuador,

friendlymanner.

same

Representativesof

the

and

them

between

to

for

America, begs

of

Government

this wish

represented communicate

"

Arbitration

Repubhcs

be settled in the

may

recommended

Conference, having

the settlement

Powers.

European

to

this latter stage, and

operative between

the

States

so

cerned.
con-

II.

La

Recommendation

iaternationale

Conference

Conference

les

entre

d'exprimer
nations

de

II

Republiques
le desir

de

est

plus

recommande

les

puissances

dans

traite

h, dire

Bresil, les
II

les

pourvu

par

toutes

la

de

les

si c'est

Cependant

nations

Nica-

Etats-Unis

"

que

de

chacune

ratifications

seront

jour- de

premier

traite

Ce

I'approuvant,

le

c'est

Uruguay.

et

XIX,

les

et

Etats,

onze

les

d'Amerique,

I'Article

Washington

sera

selon

sa

e'changees

mai

a.d.

1891,

possible."
Traite

ce

faillit,car

les

tons

les

d'echanger

ma7iqiierent

memes,

desir

ce

Haiti, Honduras,

Guatemala,

de

representants

Venezuela,

dans

de

ville

avant

Unis

les

par

constitutionelle

methode

de

Gouvernement

TRAITE.

DU

Etats-Unis

Etats-Unis

etait

ratifie

ou

signe

Salvador,

le

les

et

maniere

meme

traite,communique

ce

des

amies.

Bolivie, I'Equateur,

ragua,

dans

etait

la

de

que

NON-RATIFICATION

Le

elles

entre

terminees

cette

la permission

demande

Americaines,

etre

Que

I'arrangement

les controverses

que

chaque nation, representee

toutes

resout

I'arbitrage,
pour

I'Europe puissent

amicale.

Europeennes.

americaine

recommande

ayant

differends

Puissances

aux

signataires,

les Etats-

ratifications

dans

le

temps prescrit.
On

tente

forme

une

depuis

de

renouveler

d'extension, qui

signataires,29

Octobre

1891.

acceptaient la proposition,
Venezuela,
La

devenu

chose

ne

efficace

fut

savoir

Nicaragua,

les

soumise
Les
:

Etats.

et

On
toutes

gouvernements

convenu

les

ainsi

sur

Puissances
ci-dessous

I'Equateur, Guatemala,

Salvador

s'avanga plus,
entre

le Traite.

duras,
Hon-

Bolivie.

et

le

Traite

n'est

jamais

204

ANGLO-AMERICAN

THE

signed

at

ARBITRATION

washington,

ith

TREATY.

1897,

january,

not

but

ratified.

Preamble.
The

Governments

desirous
and

of

of

1.

The

"

the

of

fail to

may

Art.

Treaty,

2.

which

do

not

in the

which

do

not

involve

dealt

with

provided
this

In

"

of the

of law

and

of

Art.

3.

so

hmit

of
the

the

United

the

tations
limithem

pecuniary claims

;^ioo,ooo

in

and

amount,

of territorial claims, shall

constituted

Tribunal

4, the

words

by

claims

one

more

or

involvingthe

or

of

"groups

juristof repute,

shall within

as

niary
pecu-

persons
issues

same

In

shall

members

time

for the

States,and
of

an

the

made

being

them

date

shall fail to

do

of

the

Supreme

for

the

time

Council

of

majority.
three

the

and

trators
Arbi-

two

nation
of nomiso

within

appointed by agreement

members

within
to

be

Privy

by

actmg

Umpire

application being

the

they

case

shall nominate

of the

months

two

time, the Umpire

nominating body
upon

be

shall

Umpire.

an

JudicialCommittee

agree

to

between

High Contracting Parties

of the

nominated

select

tration,
Arbi-

fact.

Arbitrator,who

one

subject

of

groups

transactions

same

Each

"

Article

in

pecuniary

mean

arisingout

or

Arbitral

an

to

following article.

next

and
article,

claims

by

"

to submit

agree

difference

determination

the

tration,
Arbi-

by diplomaticnegotiations.

exceed

aggregate

decided

and

in the

themselves

adjust

pecuniary claims

All

"

questions in

all

happilyexisting,

so

followingTreaty

Parties

States,

International

provisionsand

the

United

the

amity

of

the

High Contracting
with

and

principleof

concluded

therefore

in accordance

be

the

consecratingby treaty

Art.

which

relations

consoUdating the

have

Britain

Great

of

In

months

in that

behalf

being

of

of the

Britain, each

Great
case

of the

by

Court

tween
be-

the

they

fail to

date

of the

High Con-

205

TRAIT6
SIGNK

Voici

du

le texte

Grande-Bretagne

Les

gouvernements
consolider

desirant

Etats

deux

et

Article
de

Art.

2.

consacrer

de

regleespar

contractantes

les

reclamations

con-

ci-apres,

reserves

pe'cuniairesou

sterling et

les

entre

elles et

qui

ne

diplomatique.

la voie

reclamations

tribunal

d'un

ment

existent

suivante

sous
I'arbitrage,

Etats-Unis,

principede I'arbitrage

le

parties

hautes

Les

"

livres

caractere

traite

la convention

le

total

qui

n'ont

pecuniaires,dont

100,000

ton
Washing-

ambassadeur

des

et

qui

d'amitie

un

par

conclu

Les

"

reclamations
de

Grande-Bretagne

relations

soumettre

etre

pourront

Pauncefote,

et

qui surgirontentre
questions litigieuses

les

toutes

la

de

premier.

viennent

les

international,ont

d'Etat

RATIFll

NON

MAIS

d'arbitragesigne recemment

traite

la

1897,

l""= JANVIER

Olney, secretaire

MM.

par
de

I.E

WASHINGTON,

ANGLO-AMI^.RICAIN.

D'ARBITRAGE

n'excede

la

il est

somme

le

temps

meme

soumises

comma

de

groupes

pas

en

pas

seront
territoriales,

arbitral constitue

les

juge-

au

dit

rariicle

suivant.

le

dans

article

present

d'argent faites par

transactions

ou

une

ou

pecuniaires"mentionnee

reclamations

de

L'expression"groupe

I'art. 4,

dans

et

les
signifie

plusieurspersonnes

resultant

des

raison des

memes

droit

positions de

memes

reclamations

de

ou

fait.
Art.

3.

arbitre dans

un

sur-arbitre.

le delai de
le

Dans

membres

Bretagne,
lieu
du

la Cour

la

la nomination

majorite.

sur-arbitre dans

auront

ete

mois
ils

ou

incombant

le

invites par

delai

ne

de

les hautes

deux

Conseil

accord
et

de

s'entendre

trois mois

par

prive de

chacun

peuvent

le faire dans

commun

Etats-Unis

arbitres

partirdeleur nomination,

de
negligeraient

des

supreme

designeraun

; ces

designe d'un

sera

Si ceux-ci

renom

du
judiciaire

la Commission

de

bres

de

deux

cas

delai present, le sur-arbitre

les

juristede

d'un

la personne

choisiront, dans

partiescontractantes

des hautes

Chacune

"

ces

les

par
mem-

la Grandecorps

sur

ou

ayant

le choix

partirdu jour

partiescontractantes

le

par

ou

ils

I'une

2o6

either

tractingParties,or
the

provided for

manner

The

Art.

4.

which

pecuniary

in

have

shall

Arbitral

either

and

all other

of the

High

other

constituted

Tribunal

in

and

pecuniary claims

of

groups

under

in difference

matters

Tribunal,

the

do

treaty

the determinatio
decided

and

the

in

provided

as

wise,
other-

or

involve

not

in

matters

Contracting

territorialclaims, shall be dealt with

of
an

or

rightsagainst the

such

provided

selected

shall be final.

in amount,

which

of

respect

of

members

claims

^^100,000

shall be

Umpire

President

of the

All

"

TREATY.

lo.

shall be

majority

difference

by

in Article

of the

shall exceed

Parties

of them, the

selected

so

person

the award

ARBITRATION

ANGLO-AMERICAN

THE

next

followingArticle.

Art.

"

submitted

shall be
of

award

months
such

In

either

be

to

date

case

the

matter

of the

the four

by

In

thus

the

therein

In

case

of the date
Parties

be

shall be

selected

and

be

to

if not
six

thereof.

submitted

the Tribunal

of

shall

fail to choose

bodies

to

no

whose

to

one,

chosen

act

within

as

of

one

is

award

follows,viz.,two

as

an

by

Umpire,

three months

Umpire

an

shall be

within

the Hmit

appointed by agreement

designated

in

Article

of

between

acting

3,

time

in

the

provided.

they fail to

agree

an

or

either of them,

so

of the

an

upon

of

person

the award

who

review

3, the

within

may

juristsof repute,

five

member

nominated,

made
application

for in Article
The

Umpire

nominating

manner

in controversy

final ;

of their nomination.

they

case

mentioned,
the

been

demand

High Contracting Parties,and

date

after the

award

the

Article

Article

be

shall

contracting parties

of

in

provided for by

unanimous,

consistingof

reviewed, and

each

if

the

the

shall have

whom

of

from

Tribunal

Arbitral

Tribunal

Tribunal,

which

unanimous,

the

to

described

Arbitration

subject of

Any

5.

an

to

within

Umpire
them

Umpire

by

the

shall be

three

months

ing
High Contract-

selected,as

vided
pro-

10.

selected

shall be

majorityof

members

President

of the

shall be

Tribunal,

final.

and

d'elles

proc^der

la maniere

de

La

k cette

designe

sera

lo.

designee remplira
rendue

la sentence

et

207

le sur-arbitre

nomination,

k I'article

prevue

personne

tribunal

ANGLO-AMfeRICAIN.

d'aRBITRAGE

TRAITli

LE

fonctions

les

president du
membres

majorite des

la

par

de

sera

definitive.
Art.

4.

pecuniaires dont
de

meme

d'un

resultant

differends

traite

n'aient

Art.

"

de

jugement

definitif ; dans

Dans

ce

constitue

ce

tribunal

le

cas

doit

sentence

sur-arbitre

rendu

constitue

I'exclusion

et les

date.

dont

ceux

la

designeront un

partir du

sa

tantes
partiescontrac-

quatres reunis

delai de trois mois

le

de

arbitral,compose

de

hautes

des

Si

voix, il sera

des

tribunal

un

au

I'article 3.

mois

six

les
a

soumis

partiescontractantes

des

dans

renom,

dit

I'unanimite

soumis

arbitres

deux
dans

territoriales,

arbitral

il est

comme

revisee ; chacune

etre

nommera

est

sera

cinq juristesde

de

ces

que

I'article 4 seront

la revision

le differend

cas,

pourvu

cause,

reclamations

contraire, chacune

demander

en

pourra

des

I'autre des droits

contre

tribunal

d'un

litigesmentionnes

tribunal

d'un

jugement

autre

de

sterling,

livres

sujet desquels I'une

au

le caractere

mations
recla-

I'articlesuivant.

Les

5.

toute

jugement

au

dit

ii est

comme

de

de

groupes

100,000

peut invoquer

ou

pas

soumises

seront

le

differends

partiescontractantes

hautes

excede

total

le

autres

tous

que

pecuniairesou

reclamations

Les

"

jour

de

leur

nomination.
Dans

le

oil ils

cas

present, le sur-arbitre
mentionnes

corps
Si

ceux-ci

dans

le

invites
a

par

proceder

maniere
La

les
a

prevue
personne

tribunal

et

definitive.

trois

hautes
cette
a

mois

partir

explique a

le

sur

du

nomination,

le

dans

accord

commun

choix

jour

partiescontractantes,

I'article

ou

sur-arbitre

du

cet

le delai

les

par

article.

sur-arbitre

ils auront

ou

par

I'une d'elles,

designe

sera

ete

de

la

10.

designee remplira

la sentence

designer

il est

comme

le

d'un

s'entendre

peuvent
de

choisi

sera

I'article 3,

ne

delai

negligeraientde

rendue

par

les

la

fonctions

majorite

des

de

presidentdu

membres

sera

2o8

THE

6.

Art.

ANGLO-AMERICAN

Controversy which

Any

"

ARBITRATION

of territorial claims shall be

six

of

three

members,

Article

of

States

United

the

of

provisions of Article 8,

by

award

whose

subject

be

to

the

of

nominated
of

the

less

composed

provisions of
United

the

of

by

the

sident
Prethe

three, subjectto

of

British

the

her

Supreme

Britannic

than

five

of

Committee

Judicial

by

not

tion
determina-

nominated

other

judges

members

majority

; and

the

to

Court

be

to

the

to a Tribunal

Supreme

shall be

Judicature,or

of

Privy Council,

the

the

States

involve

submitted

Justices of Circuit Courts,

or

Court

shall

whom,

8, shall be judges of

TREATY.

to

Majesty,
shall be

one

final.

In

of

case

majority, the
within
that

award

also

either

final unless

award

the

less than

by

has

in which

is erroneous,

same

be

the

after

made

been

Power

shall,

reported,protest

the

case

prescribed

shall be of

award

validity.

no

In

the

the Award

of

event

members

of

shall be

one

both

or

Art.

of

7.

"

constituted

Tribunal
hostile

to

recourse

no

mediation

the

Arbitral

the

or

one

of the

made

by

above

shall be

if

provided, or

descriptionuntil

any

has

friendlyPowers

more

the prescribed

equallydivided, there

of

measures

less than

invited

been

High Contracting Parties.

Objections to
the

under

being

protested against as

majority,and

by

being

shall

months

three
the

Award

the

the

Treaty

of
jurisdiction
shall

be

not

Aibitrai Tribunal

an

taken

except

as

vided
pro-

in this Article.

If,before
Arbitral

an

either
to

of

the close

Tribunal

the

of

it is

it shall

involves
necessarily

of
principle,
such

merely

constituted

thereupon

claim

rights of

hearing upon

High Contracting

decide, and

such

of the

an

grave

party

as

Article

under
Parties

the claim

shall

decide, that
the

decision

of

or

such

move

the

submitted
Article

5,

Tribunal

determination
a

to

of

disputed question

the national
general importance affecting

distinguishedfrom

international

private rights,whereof

the
representative,

jurisdictionof

Arbitral

such

shall be

Art.
State
a

8.

such

claim

shall cease,

by Arbitration

under

Article

Tribunal

dealt

with

Where

"

judicialofficer

question

the

United

of such

the

Where

over

the

Territoryof

or

State

question

possession,her Majesty

or

colony

be

possession to

or

9. ^Territorial

Art.
claims

involved

involved

interests

territoryclaimed

Art.

10.

Articles

If, in

"

in

claims

to

of

the

either

case,

any

his

appointed by

the

appoint

may

tors.
of the Arbitra-

one

British

colony
of such

the

of

include

shall

Treaty

all

involving questions of

claims

necessary

5 shall fail to

3 and

be

shall

by

particular

judicialofficer

same

of the Arbitrators.

one

rights of navigation, and

rights and

be

concerns

appoint

may

the

6.

President

to
territory

or

and

concerns

States,the

all other

territoryand

to

TREATY.

ARBITRATION

ANGLO-AMERICAN

THE

2IO

control

the

fisheries,and

to

access

vitude,
ser-

and

all
of

enjoyment

high contractingparties.
nominating bodies designated in

agree

Majesty

King

the

the

Umpire,

an

upon

Umpire

Sweden

of

and

Norway.

notice

existingat

substitute
be

may

Art.
vacancy

that

the other

to
as

High Contracting Parties

of the

Either

his

for

agreed

II.

the

of material

reason

date

Majesty

of the
should

changes

in the

ditions
con-

opinion

that

it is of

Treaty,
be

time

chosen.

The

give

substitute

upon.

In

"

by

any

at

may

of

case

the

filled in the

shall be

death, "c.,

of

any
for

provided

manner

Arbitrator, the
in the

original

appointment.
Art.

its own

12.

"

This

counsel

and

matter

of difference

of

parties to

the

defaults
The

of the

Article

provides

Arbitrators,but
submitted

receive

other, not

Arbitral Tribunal,

to

for
in

Government

each
the

case

Arbitration

disavowals

of

or

of

it is the

an

paying
essential

rightof

apologies for

acts

one

or

resultingin substantial pecuniary injury.

finallydisposingof

the

matter, shall direct

LE

statuer

par Tart

prevu

Art.

arbitre

des

Etats-Unis,

concerne

Art.

9.

tous

ter-

ou
comme

Lorsque

de
ofificier
judiciaire

un

territoriales
celles
droit

comprennent,

concernant

de

navigation,de pecherie,
necessaire

est

jouissance du

territoire

reclame

la

ou

aux

territoire,

un

Texercice

la

pour
I'une

par

des

partiescontractantes.

10.

sera

designe par

Chacune

sujet de

au

des

designes aux

les corps

Lorsque

"

s'entendre

la nomination

le roi de

S. M.

hautes

Suede

circonstances

Le

Art.

II.

rempla^ant

En

"

cas

remplacement

Art.

12.

arbitres.

"

de

la

Cependant,

partiepourra
que

aggravees.

Le

pour-

Norvege.

aviser

pourra

ses

designer un

de
etre

pourra

tout

en

materielle

dans

les

des

de

sujet

des

depens

sa

pourvu

nomination.

conseil

son

desaveu,

decidera, dans
p

sera

sa

pour

paiera

actes

au

arbitral

que

Sa

sujet.

ce

importantssoumis

cas

accepter des

charges

remplagant a

il
arbitre,

mani^re

meme

gouvernement

tribunal

consult^

deces, etc., d'un

de

Chaque

defaut,sans

ne

celui-ci
sur-arbitre,

la modification

de

qu'ilest opportun

Majeste.

et de

3 et 5

I'empiredesquelles le present traite est conclu,

sous

elle estime

art.

du

parties contractantes

temps I'autre Etat, qu'a raison

une

territoire.

ou

arbitre

traite,outre

present

ront

de

designer

les droits et interets dont

Art.

son

Etats

Sa
possession britannique,

ou

re'clamations

Les

surveillance
hautes

Etat

cet

colonic

une

des

un

president pourra

questionde servitude,de

toute

I'arbitrage

possession.

ou

"

du

termes

le

de'signercomme

pourra

colonic

soumise

sera

concerne

de
ofificier judiciaire

un

le differend

cette

le differend

Lorsque

Majeste

et celle-ci

2 I I

6.

8.

"

ritoires

et

reclamation

cette

siir

ANGLO-AM^RICAIN.

d'aRBITRAGE

TRAITE

et

ses

I'arbitrage,

de defense

ou

s'en trouvent

sentence

finale,

ANGLO-AMERICAN

THE

212

Avhether

by

the

Article

of

of

dated

and

shall

twelve

15.

United

notice

This
"

to

and

her

and

the

exchange

Washington
if

or

London

possible.

the

its

Queen

by
of

months

in

writing

of

the

until

from

tion
expiraParties

terminate

it.

of

Britain

Great

the

and

years

President

shall

the

from

five

to

the

the

of

Contracting

ratifications
six

for

wish

ployment
em-

it.

to

further,

High

ratified

the

of

the

of

be

Majesty

within

of

other

shall

Treaty

States

Ireland,

either

decision

be

force

and,

and

months

assent

in

remain

questions

record

the

shall

who

Arbitral

the

all

three

and

operation,

after

of

that

within

sides,

shall

borne

itself.

keeping

made

both

into

months

the

Arbitrators

the

Tribunal

stipulates

be

Treaty
come

given

Art.

earlier

This

for

and

hearing,

the

of

meeting

the

the

by

and

on

by

"

it

have

"c.,

arguments

14.

date

decided

be

shall

party

extent.

of

for

possible,

signed

Art.

shall

if

what

place

provides

agents,

the

of

be

also

shall,

close

and

arrangements

shall

procedure

Tribunal

time

successful

to

"

all

the

and

party,

and

This

of

expenses

The

13,

Tribunal,

the

the

unsuccessful

Art.

of

of

any

TREATY.

ARBITRATION

take

date

place
hereof,

the

and

in

or

I,E

si

dans

et

de

les

de

la

la

obtient

qui

partie

gain

adverse.

partie

lui-meme

I'epoque

le

et

elle

procedure.
le

lieu

de

mois

signee

et

ainsi

la

apres

sera

de

cloture

arbitres

les

par

que

tribunal

du

sentence

trois

datee

ecrite,

sera

La

de

delai

d'instruction,

mode

le

egalement

dans

possible

I'instruction

qui

adhere.

ont

Art.

Le

14.

annees

aussi

pas

fixera

de

questions

si

de

charge

tribunal

il arretera

rendue

la

frais

les

213

"

seances

toutes

mis

Le

13.

ANGLO-AMERICAIN.

proportions

seront

Art.

ARBITRAGE

quelles

cause

ses

TRAITE

du

partir

longtemps
signifie

jour

que
I'autre

traite

present

"

il

ou

Tune

en

en

fait

sera

hautes

des

Etat,

restera

mois

douze

application

parties
a

cinq

pendant

vigueur

continuera

et

n'aura

contractantes

qu'elle

I'avance,

desire

le

resilier.

Art.

15.

fetats-Unis

et

L'echange
dans

les

Le

par

des

six

mois

traite

present

"

S.

M.

la

reine

ratifications

de

sa

de

la

lieu

aura

date,

ratifie

sera

ou

plus

par

le

president

Grande-Bretagne
a

tot

Washington
si

possible.

d'Irlande.

et

ou

Londres

des

214

of

kingdom
Rome

at

I.

submit

to

said

ordinary

nature

such

Art.
make

2.

diplomacy.

even

over

disputes

this

the

reference

having

instruction

of

such

which

dispute.

In

default

question

has

of

observed

Art.

Each

3.

of

to

be

States

shall

of

the

priorto

parties shall

objectof

the

the

litigation,

other

any

tribunal

the

determine

matters

foreseen,

in

or

the

the

case

law

adjust

to

following

the

under

points of

the
order

in

convention,

Sweden

of

third

Arbitrator.
third

shall

shall
If

be

chosen

not

President
and

Arbitrator

the

by

Norway

thus

The

one.

fail to

they

composed

be

appoint

partiesshall
the

named,

King

The

by

Arbitration

arisen

have

necessary,

decided

be

must

third.

If the

named.

friendlyway

Arbitrators,and

the

tribunal

The

"

the

Arbitrator

the

between

point
shall

rules

the
in
be

"

the

choose

in

may

Convention,

been

not

be

parties shall

the

fact

and

which

whatever

procedure.

to

of

default

arise

provisionfor

This

determine

to

of

of the powers

scope

In

Arbitration

Should

"

themselves

bind

Treaty.

specialConvention

signed

was

disputes,

may

adjusted

of

negotiationof

the

be

cannot

all the

which

cause,

or

course

extend

shall

decision

Arbitration

an

parties,when

the

which

Argentine Republic,

the

between

Treaty

High Contracting Parties hereby

their

be

may

AND

July 23rd, 1898.

The

"

Arbitration

of the

text

the

Italy and

on

Art.
to

the

followingis

ITALY

REPUBLIC.

ARGENTINE

THE

The

BETWEEN

TREATY

ARBITRATION

THE

agree
head

agree

of

the

in
of

Swiss

three

shall

the

third

choice,
third

State,

head

of the

in turn

be

judges.

Arbitrators

Confederation

asked

shall

the

upon

shall be

chosen

two

of

to

to

State

and

the
the

name

president

be

of

the

215

TRAITE

D'ARBITRAGE

ROYAUME

PERMANENT

D'lTALIE

ENTRE

ET

LA

LE

REPUBLTQUE

ARGENTINE

Le

1898

Rome,

de

d'arbitragepermanent,
le representant de

entre

le ministre

et

traite

du

texte

affaires etrangeres du

des

leurs gouvernements
Article

premier.

soient

les dites

la nature

du

dTtalie^ au

royaume

partiescontractantes

qui

la cause,

et

Ton

n'a
La

les

tous

viendraient

nom

quelles
litiges,

surgir entre

meme

la

voie

par

d'arbitrages'etend

origine anterieure

une

sont

se

amiablement

les vider

pu

clause

avoir

litigesqui peuvent

Republique Argentine

jugement arbitral

directe.

diplomatique

hautes

Les

aun

si
parties,

juillet

23

"

obligeesasoumettre
qu'en

la

le

signe

aux

stipulation

dit traite.
Art.

2.

Le

"

speciale

determiner

pour

des

pouvoirs

e'cheant,les partiesstipulerontune

cas

arbitres

et

I'objet

du

litige,la portee
relative

modalite

autre

toute

tion
conven-

des
la

procedure.
defaut

d'une

determinera
parties,

des

resolus

etre

defaut

de

Art.

Etats

3.
en

Le

"

ces

de

tribunal.

deux
pas

le chef

fait

de

et

d'accord

d'accord

et

dans

pas

qui

doivent

trois

sur

ce

qui

le chef

ces

roi de

en

Suede

circonstances

et

de
sera

des

le troisieme

choix, le
en

sera

d'Etat

faite alternativement
au

point

juges. Chacun

choisiront

Etat-tiers
sur

le

prevu

arbitres

d'un

sera

suisse

de

compose

Les

pas

tiers-arbitre elu

droit du

regiessuivantes

mettent

sont

si elle n'a

ou

sera

nomination

la confederation
Le

se

choisi par

partiesne

demande
de

ne

un.

les deductions

tribunal,sur

litige.

les

tribunal

le

points de droit

convention,

designera

sera

le

observera

arbitre. S'ils
arbitre

les

vider

pour

question,on

Si

telle convention,

au

tiers-

requis.

choisir,la
president

Norvege.

president de

2l6

TREATY

ARBITRATION

The

tribunal.
than

more

same

have

reside,nor
in

interest

third

as

Arbitrator

in succession.

once

Arbitrators

The

REPUBLIC.

be named

cannot

person

ARGENTINE

AND

ITALY

"

be

cannot

citizens of the

nor

have

no

in their territories.

homes,

question which

the

contractingStates
They

constitutes

must

ground

the

for

the

Arbitration.
Art.

4.

If

"

in,the

continue

or

his

named,

office of Arbitrator

shall be filled

place

whatever,

reason

any

according

which

to

the

to

cannot

he

form,
perbeen

has

procedure

same

in his nomination.

used

Art.

5.

outside

the

shall

of

observed

of

by

general, it

which

and

all the

adopt

procedure

forms

and

meeting,

the

be

to

followed, and,
it shall

solving of

in

arise

shall

delays

which
for

may

the
be

to

measures

which

of the

It shall determine

employed.

suitable

action, and

its

place

parties

contracting States, and

shall be
the

the

between

the

parties,the procedures

shall

difficulties of

time
the

of

procedure,

the

for

necessary

specialagreement

designate the

language

methods

of

territories

the

the

choose

default

In

"

tribunal

the

Arbitrator,for

an

the

in

judge
all the

course

of

the

to

at

the

discussion.
The

disposal of
their

the

Arbitrators

An

Agent

6.

"

and
sittings,

Art.

7.

all the

8.

of

means

put

information

within

the

Arbitrators

to

Art.

9.

"

the

partiesshall be present

at

in all matters

his Government

shall be

render

shall

application of

Unless

validity

decide

of

the

the

upon

Arbitration

interpretation.

International

render

to

competent

constitution, the

Tribunal

principlesof
for

of

Arbitration.

its

The

"

each

shall represent

its

and

Agreement

of

Tribunal

The

"

regularityof

Art.

he

the

pertainingto

the

part, pledge themselves

power.

Art.

the

their

parties,on

Law,

its decisions
the

unless

special rules, and

their decision

provision

is

as

according

Agreement
authorises

to

vides
prothe

friendlycounsellors.

made

to

the

contrary,

the

2l8

ARBITRATION

TREATY

REPUBLIC.

ARGENTINE

AND

tribunal shall be made

the

decisions of

ITALY

by

majority

the

of

vote

Arbitrators.

Art.

io.

the

point of

dispute.

sign, a

to

majority

of

the

of

note

carried

shall be

which

Arbitrators.

all the

signed by

by

Award

Art.

of the

one-half

Art.

12.

within

the

between

be

its

the

shall

its

the

Tribunal
arise

shall

of

contain

not

be

any
of

notified

own

and

expenses

Tribunal.

indicate

The

Award,

the tribunal.

Arbitral

It shall

refuses

signature

shall

parties

and

up

the

in

made

the
applicability,

executed.

drawn

shall

legally pronounced,

questions which

settle any

to

be

Arbitrators

the

partiesshall bear

Award,

parties.

it is to

the

of the

of

of

Award

The
of

of the

hmits

be

one

before
representative

The

it shall

effect, if it bears

into

expenses

"

the

which

its

of

shall

refusal

Each

-Each

II.

If

Arbitrators.

the

counter-arguments.
the

copies

Two

definitelyevery

decide

shall

rendered

Award

The

"

limit

of

shall

have

dispute

time

the

to

as

in

matters

settle,

within

the

power
of

execution

decree.

he

Art.

13.

its execution

shall

be

shall

There

"

be

confided

from

the

honour

of

appeal

no

the

to

and

Award,
the

nations

Tribunal

which

signing this Treaty.

revision

The
has

pronounced

sentence

has

Art.

and

be

resulted

years

14.

from

the

the

acts

documents

Treaty

based
decision

of

the

date

for

of the
a

false

in whole
or

or

or

in

negative,

the trial.

in force

of ratifications.

before

upon

fact, positive

shall continue

exchange

execution

the

been

if the

of

error

that it is renewed

thereafter.

has

and, second,

or

same

for before

asked

an

the

before

judgment

from

six months

understood
so

the

This

"

denounced
be

it may

First,if

resultingfrom

ten

Award

document

erroneous

part

of the

of
new

for

If the
its

period

Treaty

is not

expiration,it

period

of ten

of

shall

years,

d'aRBITRAGE

TRAITE

deliberations

du

majoritedes

voix

Art.

du

10.

tribunal

du

refus dans

de

la

la

Si

notifiee

effet,si

aura

arbitres.

des

des

parties

donnera

par
acte

signature

defendu

joindrea

La

de

devra

sentence

etre

du

representant aupres

sen

par

point

tout

elle porte la

II est

contraires.

motifs

chacune

qui

la sentence

des

arbitres s'yrefuse,on

I'un des

majoriteabsolue

sentence

la

exemplaires et signee

deux

redigee en

sera

les arbitres.

tous

elles auront

quand

decider definitivement

devra

sentence

litige. Elle

valables

seront

219

arbitres.

des

La

"

PERMANENT.

tribunal.

Art.

II.

la moitie

Art.

des

12.

limites

les

La

de

contenir

devra

tribunal

frais du

"

partiessupportera

des

Chacune

"

du

indication

dans

terme

les

entre

dans

tranche

prononcee,

portee, la contestation

sa

frais et

propres

arbitral.

legalement

sentence,

ses

lequel

parties.

Elle

doit

elle

etre

executee.

tribunal

Le

confie

Est
soit

13.

"

le

nations

des

le droit d'en

la revision

jugement

; 2" si la sentence,

erreur

de

fait,positifou

du

proces.

14.

"

traite

Le

en

susceptibled'appel

pas

demander,

on

tout

le

juge

conclu

mois

renouvele

avant

pour

la date
une

de

nouvelle

un

sur

pour

la sentence

que

tribunal

meme

en

ou

partirde I'echangedes ratifications.

six

avant

resultant
negatif,

est

il est

et

du pacte.
signataires

devant

i^ si

errone

Art.

questionsqui pourraient

les

vider

n'est

jugement

reconnu

executee,

nonce

Le

I'honneur

pouvoir de

I'execution de Tarret.

surgirsur
Art.

le

des

ou

de

la duree

dix

Si le traite n'est pas

I'echeance, il

periode de

est

dix ans,

entendu
et

proou

I'effet d'une

ete

actes

faux

document

partie,a
des

qui

ne

ments
docu-

ans

denonce

qu'il est

ainsi de suite.

220

ARGENTINA

ITALIA

TRATTATO

TESTO

IL

UFFICIALE
TRA

ARBITRATE

DEL

LTTALIA

L'ARGENTINA.
S.

il Re

M.

dTtalia

dal desiderio

animati

Argentina,

fra i loro

rapportiesistenti

di

i cordiali

favorire

risoluto

hanno

Repubblica

della

piu

sempre

Stati,hanno

generale di arbitrate,ed

trattato

il Presidente

E.

S.

concludere

di

tal fine nominate

un

come

:
plenipotenziari

loro

Sua
Sua

il conte

Eccellenza

ammiraglio

vice
Stato

Maesta

Napoleone

nella

dTtalia

Re

ii.

Canevaro,

Regno,

Segretariodi

Ministro

Suo

Marina,

Real

del

senatore

gliaffari esteri,e

per

Eccellenza

Sua

Presidente

il

Repubblica

della

Argentina.
Sua
e

Eccellenza

Ministro

I.

^Le

"

convenuto

Alte

arbitrale

Parti

qualsiasicausa

per

soluzione

tali controversie

per

2.

abbiano

Caso

"

della

oggetto

in

base

fatto

che

Per

tale

alle

Art.

fra di

le

quali non

le Alte

modalita

essere

3.

"

suo

II tribunale

un'

Nulla

che

importa

fatti anteriori

origine in

alia

di determinare
dei

al

relativa

delle

risoluti

varranno,

composto

precise

procedimento.

al tribunale

parti,i punti

per

il

poteridegli arbitri,e

decidere

di
di

la

nell'assenza

silenzio,le regole qui

sara

concluderanno

Parti contraenti

lo scopo

con

ogni altro provvedimento

nel

durata

si sia potuto ottenere

trattative dirette.

reciproche pretese

che

natura,

periodo di

nel

esse

convenzione, spettera

dovranno

Convenzione,

obbligano di sottoporre

controversia, I'estensione

ogni altra opportuna

Mancando

si

trattato.

caso

per

segue

controversie,di qualunque

la loro

speciale Convenzione

una

contraenti

merce

stipulazionedel presente
Art.

quanto

sorgessero

del presente trattato,

amichevole

le

tutte

dTtalia,

il Re

Maesta

loro
perfettamente regolarii respettivi

riconosciuto

pieni poteri,hanno

guidizio

Sua

straordinario

Inviato

Suo

Moreno,

plenipotenziariopresso

quali,avendo

Art.

B.

Enrico

Don

di

sotto

tre

specificare,
diritto

di

controversia.
di

speciale

enunciate.

guidici. Ognuno

degliStati

contraenti
il

sceglieranno
scelta,il
cui

ne

gia

nominati.

In

ed

II terzo

arbitro cosi eletto

arbitro

terzo

4.

nelle

la nomina

per

del terzo

alternativamente.

di diritto

presidentedel

nominata

venir

tribunale.

successivamente

provvedera alia
la

adoperato per
Art.

5.

al tribunale

di

il medesimo

con

di

mancanza

specialiaccordi

designareI'epocaed

essere

forme

i termini

fatto

necessari

per

difficolta

il

propriesedute,

i modi

di

istruzione,le

prescrivere alle parti, le procedure

da

in generale
e
seguirsi,

partispetta

sceglierela lingua,di

; di

; di determinare

uso

fra le

il luogo delle

fuori dei territoriidegli Stati contraenti

cui dovra

procedimento

nomina.

sua

Nella

"

sostituzione

sua

ragione, non

qualunque

I'ufficio a cui fu nominato,

continuare

possa

dovranno

Non

oggetto dell'arbitrato.

sono

arbitro, per

un

non

territorii.

loro

questioniche

Qualora

"

assumere

possa

designato dagliarbitri

sara

presidentedella Confederazione

nei

residente

interesse

Art.

degliarbitri potra'essere cittadino degliStati contraenti,

domiciliato

avere

Stato

terzo

un

nella

persona.

Nessuno
ne

di

capo

accordo,

potra mai

non

dal

Norvegia

sara

accordarsi

potranno

non

fatta al

sara

221

Gli arbitri cosi nominati

Stato

di

di Svezia

al Re

la medesima

si

Tale

mancanza

richiesta

arbitro,la

Se

nominato

sara

fatta richiesta.

sara

Svizzera

arbitro.

terzo

ARBITRALE.

uno.
desigiiera

ne

arbitro

terzo

TRATTATO

DEL

UFFICIALE

TESTO

di

tutti i

prendere

proprio funzionamento,

proceduraliche potessero

provvedimenti che
di

risolvere

nel

sorgere

siano
le

tutte

del

corso

da

dibatti-

mento.

partisi obbligano,dal

Le

degliarbitri
6.

Art.
sedute

rapporto

Art.
della
sua

Un

"

loro,di

di informazione
di

mandatario

7.

"

con

da

loro

delle

ognuna

disposizione

porre

che

rappresentera il proprio governo

hanno

tutti i mezzi

canto

in

dipendono.

partiassistera

alle

tutti

che

gli affari

I'arbitrato.

II Tribunale

competente

propria costituzione,sulla

decidere

sulla

validita del compromesso

regolarita
e

sulla

interpretazione.
Art.

"

II Tribunale

diritto internazionale

dovra
meno

che

decidere

secondo

il compromesso

i
non

principiidel
imponga

1'

TESTO

2 22

DEL

UFFICIALE

amichevoli
Art.

9.

deliberazioni

Art.

10.

tribunale

La

sentenza

efFetto

avra

arbitri.

degli

Non

dalle

parti,
per

Art.

II.

Art.

La

"

limiti della

sentenza,
Art.

13.

"

La

sentenza

tribunale

medesima

sia stata
falso

documento

od

dagli atti

Art.

14.

"

partiredallo
mesi

della

periodo

Arj'.
saranno

15.

"

della
trattato

scadenza,

sua

la

Buenos

la

della

pronuncio.

esecuzione

sua

patto.

che

prima

eseguita.

esecuzione
che

la

dovrk

Essa

essere

dinanzi
la

al

sentenza

sia stato

giudicato

sentenza

sia stata, in

fatto,positivo o

sopra

un

tutto

negative,che

causa.

Se

sara

non

lo si intendera

cosi di

Ayres

di

la durata

avra

trattato

presente

scambiate

se

decide, nei

revisione

di

delle ratifiche.

di dieci anni

II

di

document!

bio

se

errore

un

II presente
scam

prima

nuovo

; 2"

errato

dovra

di questo

pronuncio,
1"

proprie

parti.

le

medesimo

firmatarie

eseguita:

parte, I'efifetto di

risulti

la

che

fra

domanda

la

peraltro

ammessa

medesimo

in

nazioni

delle

affidata all' onore

il tribunale.

pronunciata

e
inappellabile,

voti

ciascuna

le spese

insorgerenella

il tribunale

assoluta

sentenza

presso

entrocui

potessero

decidere

dovra

la

arbitrale.

legalmente

del termine

questioni che

Sulle

tribunale

portata, la contestazione

sua

dagli altri,e

notificata

parti sapportera

sentenza

I'indicazione

contenere

E'

delle

di

di

maggioranza

essere

rappresentante

suo

ogni
essi

allegatialia

dovra

generali del

spese

12.

del

mezzo

la

alcuno

dalla

essere

sentenza

Ognuna

"

delle

meta

La

ottengano

doppio originalee

menzione

sottoscritta

potranno

motivati contrarii.

in

Ricusando

fatta

esser

perche

le

definitivamente

redatta

essere

dovra

sottoscriverla, ne

decidere

gli arbitri.

tutti

quando

tutte

gliarbitri.

dovra

sentenza

da

valide

saranno

litigio.Dovra

sottoscritta

disposizionicontrarie,

espresse

dei voti di tutti

"

del

piinto

di

meno

del

maggioranza

decidere

compositori.

"

gliarbitri

autorizzi

non
o
applicazionedi regole special!,
come

ARBITRALE.

TRATTATO

dieci

anni

denunciato

rinnovato

sei

per

un

seguito.

sara

entro

le

ratifiche

sei mesi

dalla

presente

addi

ventitre

ratincato

data.
Fatto
dell'anno

in

Roma

mille

ottocento

(L. S.) Canevaro.

doppio

esemplare,

novantotto.

(L. S.) Enrique

Moreno.

luglio

223

CONGRESS

By

Peace

xAmf.rican

the

Congress

of Nations

Society,from

its first annual

At

the

COURT

AND

Peace

was

subject. Thirty-five
essays

five
Mr.

selected

were

William

written

The
1.

the

subject from

practicalscheme
plan

Nations,

and

without

essays,

of

mankind

of

contained

of which

the

and

on

essay

Society,

sixth

all the

was

matter

rejected essays.

of

composed

other, but

of

other

in this essay

Court

the

happiness

is

the

in 1828.

best

for the

President

which

published by him,

to

Our

the

York

The

publication.

Ladd, examined

and

relevant

for

American

in response,

written

were

the

New

at

prize

1840.

with

plan

organisation

it offered

meeting

NATIONS.

Society,

favourite

its first

OF

is the

parts, viz., a

two

either

Nations,
would

they
if united

following:

in

of

tend

"

might exist

which

much

the

to

more

plan though

one

of

Congress

in

not

one

body.
Such

they

but

like the
be

Congress
would

provide

constitute

not

Court

Supreme

transient

would

that

of the

the

organisationof
which

Court,

United

periodicallike

or

for the

States, while

Congress

such

would
the

be

permanent,

Congress

Senate

or

Court

of

the

would
United

States.

THE
2.

The

CONGRESS

Congress

composed

of

civilised nations

who

having
sent

to

one

the
This

Nations

vote,

of Nations

however

organised by

from

concur

the

be

tion,
Conven-

each

measure,

may

Christian

those

all

in

numerous

Convention

would

by adopting
the

Congress

such

organise

themselves

regulationsand

or

nation

Ambassadors

the

into

bye-laws

as

Congress of
might appeal

majority.
thus

constituted

presidents,secretaries, clerks
fit.

be

would

Ambassadors
should

NATIONS.

Convention.

expedient to
The

OF

and

would
such

choose
other

its

officers

president,viceas

may

be

seen

224
New

members

After

3.

and

all the

the

of
of

force

the

those

law

nations

rules

already

of

the

to

sideration
con-

nations

and

no

"

consent

ratified

were

principle thus

them.

need

Law

be

not

delayed

settled ; but

were

first things for the

Congress

of Nations

Court

its
of

might

principlesgenerallyknown

it,on

and

Congress,

Congress.

each

"

of Nations

the

the first

unanimous

the

Congress

meantime

before

brought

cases

of the

one

in the

do, and

to

the

International

of

points

the

by

proceed

treaty between

the

of the

would

it had

unless

represented at

organisationmight be

decide

enacted

members

to

subsequent

embracing

principles of

established

time

any

their

becoming

[formationof the]Court

all the

Nations

at

of nations

laws

before

Governments

having

The

until

the

first

nations

of all the

4.

the
be

principleto

ratified

also

received,

Congress, by

NATIONS.

OF

COURT

the Congress
organisation,
of

by

the

these
ratifying

duly

be

might

organisation of
adopted,

AND

CONGRESS

and

accepted.
5. The
internal

Congress
affairs

but

nations

is to

of

shall

people

or

and

Peace

princes

1.

define

To

and

[to]endeavour,

horrors

of

with
the

war,

as

lessen

forms

or

of

intercourse

shall

be:

of

"

rightsof belligerentstowards

the

the

war.

four great divisions of its labours

The

with

do

to

or

itself with

solelyconcern

to
[in relation]

nothing

have

insurrections,revolutions

with

nations, ,or

of

contending factions
government,

Nations

of

much
its

as

each

abate

possible,to

frequency

and

other,
the
its

promote

termmation.

2.

To

seif.le the
which

war

remaining
3. To

Peace

4.

on

agree

And

to

rightsof neutrals,and
inflicts

in Peace

measures

organise

"

on

those

thus

nations

that

abate
are

the

evils

desirous

of

of

to
utility

mankind

in

state

of

226

CONGRESS

COURT

AND

III.

decided

be

by

majority,and

majority should

The

11.

their verdict,givinga

out

presented
which

they

All

12.

the

to

come

enacted
and

like

the

decrees

of

the

by

and

facts

from

reasoning

the

testimony

those

on

facts

by

Functions.

and

the

to

Court

be

should

existingTreaties, and

and

Laws

the

judge

fail of

the

Laws

represented;

establishingthe point

the

by

cause

judged by

by

ratified by the nations

and

Treaties

should

issue,they

the

Methods

Congress

these

of

make

to

conclusion.

"

of their number

one

statement

interpretationof

where

principlesof equity

justice.
In

13.

send

This

before

it

report

by

two

any

but it should

be

nations

more

which

members

Its

Often

begun

nations
to

disgrace;
an

nearly

of the

threaten
at

the

excuse

exhausted

to

act

as

over

Confederacy
to

offer

endanger

watch

go

all

on

its

for

by

war

on

the

where

the

welfare

and

the world

point

of
of

moderation.

would

And

protracted war,

the

or

be

Peace
both

of
of

large.

honour,

and

recede

glad

often, when
they

two

any

mankind,
at

of

war

of the world.

Peace

conservators

time, they

facts

brought

cases

mediation

[each other],think they cannot

same

the

at

collect

arisingbetween
difficulty

would

and

but

the

independent, contending nations,

more

any

should

Christendom,
nations

or

in

boundaries,

only decide

not

authorised

actually exists,or

the

survey

have

the Court.

to

should

Court

should

appointed by themselves,

to
parties,

the spot, and

14.

disputed boundary, the Court

surveyors,

the

of

expense

of

cases

to

power

such

great Courts, should

be,

not

appoint

submitted

cases

true

the

need

Court, and

the

to

IV.

on

other

of

Congress, unanimous.

the

at

NATIONS.

Awards.

"

verdicts, like those

Their

10.

OF

would

to

having
without
catch

nations
be

glad

at
are

to

CONGRESS

make

but

Peace,

should

be

welcome

make

to

NATIONS,

the

weakness.

to

In

ambassadors

where

cases

members

the

accepted,

OF

first

such

227

advances,

they

cases

lest

it

would

mediator.

In

fear

they

imputed

COURT

AND

would

this Court

of

be

neither

might

sent

heralds

as

go

nor

of

Peace.

be

throne, it would

opinion according
its

advice,

ex

parte verdict

its

the

to

and

the

internal

disputes

of succession

and
parties,

to

give its

of the country

usages

asking

offer
officiously[officially]

might

it

right

hear

to

never

though

the

as

duty

laws

it should

but

to settle any

applied to

contending factions,such

between
the

be

the Court

Should

15.

an

[suggest] terms

propose

of

reconciliation.
It should

16.

be

the

time, to suggest topicsfor

new

unsettled

or

of

nation

going

to

if it

outset

such

Society

"

operationsof
contains
which
Member
mention

the

was

same

to

welfare

cation
adjudi-

the

of Nations

to

for

the

occurs

in accord
a

the

the

Leeds, and
in this

in

the

it.

world,

impartial umpire

be

would

quashed

require

Court

Herald

the

at

tial
impar-

an

of

the

House

of

Hera/do
of

f Prace

Lords

of

by

Edward

I know

"

has

appears
organ:

end

"

of the

ior July, 1839,

Congress

April preceding,
by

place for the purpose

Peace

as

is their

Arbitration]is the

subject
of

of Nations,

Peace, which
of

London

societyin America,]

Congress

The

12th

The

or

Court

the

on

"

statement:

its sister

with

Societies
Parliament

presented on
this event

world

{i.e.a permanent

the Peace

and

end

or

opinion of

able

an

war

tioned,
men-

judges.

plan of

from

the

above

those

dispute would

able

essay

extract

Petition

by

always

was

was

that the

it

friendlyto

Court

The

and

the Court, in the

either prevent

in
justified,

many

known

were

would

there

; and

case

following

the

be

when

war,

[which

been

always
by

In

"

"

time

Congress, as

Peace

besides

cases,

Court

not

investigationof
Note.

other

many

would

its

judge

to

of the

the

to
to

from

Nations,

consideration

present themselves

are

in which

in

the

of

cases.

17. There

Court

favourable
principles,

nations,would

of

of

duty

of

Nations,

Baines, Esq.,
not

whom.

preserving the connection.

I
"

228

THE

HIGH

TRIBUNAL

OF

INTERNATIONAL

PUBLIC

JUDICATURE,
By

First

From

Prize

a.

Essay,
of

Codification

Sprague.

p.

"/""?

Public

the

nationum,^''on

pace

International

in

Law,

"Internationalism," 1876.

Preliminary,
1.

The

positiveand

most

2.

is,in

It

3.

The

equal
4.
a

to

that

the

in

of

the

Code

the
with

should

of

constructive

judgment quite

and

branch.

and

claims
which

cases

sidered
con-

controversies.

being
care

there

that

age

constitution

the

for the settlement

procedure

the

substantive

includes

Judicative law

of

of

prepared

required in

of

it is

for

important ;

of international

settlement

be

should

Tribunal

mode

for the

is the

law

departments.

most

desideratum

judicativebranch

character,

of the

respects, the

some

Tribunal

judicativepublic international

constructive

international

the

be

of

department

jurisdictionof

and

controversies
shall

come

and

before

the
the

tribunal.
5. The
character

constitution of

Tribunal

is, obviously, of

of

international

an

than

importance

more

and
the

public
rules

of

procedure.
The
be

easilydetermined

adopted,

would

6.

of

mode

procedure

may

be

Judicature

composed

to

the
of

or

Arbitration.

dignityand

persons

of

Tribunal

International

Public

the

of

It is essential

that it be

whatever

can

likelyto give general satisfaction.

be

OF

and,

Constitution

The

technical,and

necessarily,be specialand

latter must,

an

influence

of

international

the
and

Tribunal

judicial

character.
7. It is desirable

combined
elasticity

that the
with

Tribunal

permanence

should
and

possess

cohesion.

or
variability

HIGH

This

be

cannot

appointed
which

the

judges,appointed by

be

sufficient

be

would
8.

under

such

great

body

judges

of whom

consisting of

shall sit in any

this

If

9.

should

speak, and

tribunal

seltction

be,

each

the judges, with

sittingsat

of

of

such

be

not

tion
representaof course,

the

decisions

as

"

judges appointed
Power, only

interests
from

for

part

given
will

the

to

be

of

within

outside

the
of

largeenough
the

be

to

the

ciated
asso-

acting

contending Powers,

heard

and

to

efficient.

decided

it

as

by judges

the controversy.
should

be left to the choice

shall not

of either
territory

the

various

this number

small
sufficiently

is

be

may

the limitation that the Tribunal

parties,nor

office

tribunal

would

would,

each

judges

of the Tribunal

place

any

the

case,

there

hold

of

law.
interpretive

from

selection

cause

location

to

the results of

number

different
a

be

may

the

The

would

number

international

and

especially
representingthe partiesto
10.

for

cause

singlecause.

by

and

each

of the tribunal

more

the number

means

Powers
or

to

or

the
effectually

represent

court

sit upon

of international

one
long period (for life),

By

to

system, and

of

Powers,

therefore,be sought,

must,

Tribunal

judges

tribunal

composed

of the associated

the permanence

medium

the

the

hoc) ;

be

of judicialtalent
variability

be assured

in

only

sit

ad

should

unwieldy, so

although

each

all the

rather

consists of

cohesion.

if the Tribunal

and
during life,

229

the Tribunal

require,to

may

and

permanence

would

JUDICATURE.

required {tribimal

are

Whereas,

OF

where

case

occasion

as

they

lack

TRIBUNAL

of

have

its

the contending

the Association

territoryof

of

of

Powers.

The

In respect

11.

which

It has

the

to

be devised

may

Jurisdiction

of
jurisdiction

the

Tribunal.

the Tribunal

various

schemes

"

been

shall have

of

proposed by

power

to

some

settle all

writers

to

erect

disputesbetween

tribunal

nations.

230

This

Cynee

the

was
"

JUDICATURE.

de

Emery

of
St.

de

OF

la

his

Pierre,in

"

"

Croix, in

his

Projet de

la Paix

Nouveau
"

; and

of Bentham.

Plan

Tribunal

the

But

12.

scheme

; of Castel

also the

TRIBUNAL

HIGH

tribunal,but

statutory

tribunal

one,

is

proposed

here

not

common-law

should
jurisdiction

whose

defined.

be

already considered

I have

questionsto

codification
is

there

sentiment

necessityor proprietyfor
extensive

more

the

For

be

expedient

of

however,

purpose,

in

law

establish

to

political
partial,

that

as

tribunal

proposed,

here

having

tion
jurisdic-

of the substantive

the extent

than

public international
may

and, under

in the present

for settlement

law), such

international

(of

no

any

13.

international tribunal

an

international

of

state

of submitting all
iaipracticability

the

rules.

indirectlyincluding the
the code

judicativelaw, it

of

recommend

or

written
un-

additional

an

tribunal.

14.

Arbitration, and

shall agree

this tribunal

5. From

of
interpretation

the

denominated

be
and

have

of

the

determine

to

shall be Tribunal

its constitution

contending

the

High

shall be

the

Code,

or

of

existence

Tribunal

might

Judicature,
matters

in

; that from
causes

High

and

Tribunal
and

hear

to

having both

to such

an

questions;

publicInternational Arbitration,
in the

option of

its jurisdiction co-extensive

Powers

power

in respect
originaljurisdiction

also that there

the

there

judicature,having

an

and

which

originaljurisdictionin

provided that

questionsarisingunder

Powers,

the

involvingan

cases

International

of

which

of

it.

to

principaltribunal,

the

High Tribunal

appellateand

having

questions

appeals might lie,in

code,

international

public

all

Tribunal

code.

let it be

Thus,

termed

submit

to

only appellate,but

not

arisingunder
16.

the

be

might

jurisdictionover

have

partiesin controversy
1

tribunal

additional

This

this tribunal

involvingthe

with

the

ing
contend-

option

the

appeals shall

construction

or

of

lie to

interpre-

HIGH

tation of the Code

TRIBUNAL

that in all other

"

agree, the decision

partiesso

JUDICATURE,

OF

where

cases

the

of arbitration shall be

tribunal

ot the

in

or

cases,

231

final.
such

By

17.

scheme

the

the

scheme

whole

High

The

consist

of

than

2.

of at least

If there

are

from

as

well

as

as

the

of the

Scheme.

whole

will then

be

susceptibleof

"

International

Public

of

judges

many

there

if less than

seven

each
The

fifteen
each

six Powers,

3.

not

there

as

Association

Judicatureshall
under

Powers, and,

are

of Powers,

of

judges

more

Powers.

appointed

from

unwritten

the

upon

judicativelaw

Tribunal

conditions

some

be

of

followingarrangement
1.

though

encourage,

law.

Arrangement

The

would

arbitration

require,adjudicationor
written

Code

Powers, there

more

; if less

Power

Powers,

than

shall be

shall

there

be

judge

one

fifteen and

judges appointed from

shall be two

that

more

each

Power;

four

judges appointed

and

its decision

Power.

hearing of

by nine judges
"

party, and

or

the

cause

four

to

ninth, by

question

or

be

chosen

eight so

the

from

all the
from

chosen,

shall
each

judges by
the

remaining

judges.
4.

If at any
of

one

time, the
of
an

Powers,

(or more)

Powers

5. In the
was

of
from

of

retired

judges
the

of

judges
each

by

Powers

new

shall become

of the

shall become

to

Powers;

Association,each

Power

ciation
Asso-

too

great,

if,at

or

small, by

too

the

the

shall

any

drawal
with-

appoint

number.
event

of the

appointed would,
6. The

accession

the number

shall be

number

additional

the

time, by

death

of course,

of

be

originaljurisdictionof

judge, the

Power

required to
the

High

fillthe

Tribunal

by which

he

vacancy.
of

Public

232

JUDICATURE.

OF

limited

be

the

administration

the

settlement

and

Code,

TRIBUNAL

Judicature shall

International
the

HIGH

of the

the

to

of
interpretation

substantive

law

embodied

therein.
Where

7.

the

Code

Power

may

under
such

is desired

give

bring the point or

to

International

S.

agree

Power

in

constituted

such

for

Public

notice shall

cause

Power

adjudication,

Code.

that wherever
of

the

Powers

contending

disputed point or claim, of

their

submit

they

Arbitration, such

in

manner

any

and

of

the

public International

of

Tribunal

High

preparing

arbitration, that

to

it intends

that

complaining

submission

the

claim

or

contending Powers,

the

rules of the

the

nature,

may

the

point,

join

to

and

// is recommended

Tribunal

of the

adverse

before

Power

judges

to

upon

the

to

claim

adverse

selectingthe
according

either

by

notice

controverted

Judicature for adjudication ;

the

require

of

which

ever
whatto

cause

tribunal

contending

the

can

be

to

powers

agree.

9.

questionswhich
and
principles
In

10.

of Arbitration

Tribunal

The

be

may
rules

not

where

cases

submitted

the

parties

may

be

have

so

agree

taken

power

to

the

to

hear

and

utmost

this

examining
latitude
and

questions

may

to

the

beforehand

High

; but

Tribunal

decide

the

upon

Code.

the

Code

is
be

involved,

final,unless

in

appeal

such

cases

Judicature,which

be

shall

for
under

requiresthat questionsinvolvingan

be

seen

settlement
this

it allows

that

seen

consistent

submitted
tribunal

decide

appeal.

it will

Powers,

shall

all

upon

Preceding.

on

scheme,

decision

shall not

an

of

such

will

publicinternational

with

of Arbitration

stability.It
be

it,and

of
interpretation

Remarks
On

give its

to

inconsistent

the decision of the Tribunal

the

shall

with

any

also
to

kind

that
an

scheme, yet

the

of permanence

while

all

appropriate

the Code

only

and application
interpretation

234

OF

CODE

Approved by

ARBITRATION.

INTERNATIONAL

the Peace

Congress,held

Antwerp,

at

its

at

sitting
of

2)OthAugust, 1894.

CHAPTER
Definition

International

of

International

Arbitration,

Instituting

OF

1.

I.

is

Arbitration
consists

which
jurisdiction

in

All

disputes,of

the

in

specificdispute

particular dispute.

object

agreed

have

contentious

the

two

or

more

of pronouncing

power

which

arisen, or

of all the

capable of being

are

do

affect the

not

may

settled

autonomy

or

disputantnations.
is occasional

is that which

has

for

with

accordance

disputes which

its

shall

settle

object to

agreed

for

on

is that which

certain

to

casional
Oc-

permanent.

or

rules

Arbitration

Permanent

settlement, according

the

on,

they

Arbitration

International
Arbitration

its

rulers,with

kind,

that

of the

independence
3.

and

investment, by

which

whatever

by arbitration,provided
the

voluntary

them.

arise between
2.

differences

the

on

the

it.

nations, of private individuals,or

Mode

and

rules

has

this
for

previously

arise between

two

or

nations.

more

4.

Arbitration

Occasional

which

special convention
nations

declare

that

they

is

governed

establishes
refer

to

the

by

it, unless

the

of

terms

the

disputant

determined

rules

the

in the

followingarticles.
5. Occasional
as

the

invalid, if the convention

points of
of the

the

Arbitration

the

dispute,if

and
arbitrators,

shall
which
it does

establishes

if it does

it does

provide

not

not

plenipotentiaries
validlyappointed

disputantnations.

be

nevertheless

for

bear

for
the

considered
not

the

specify
ment
appoint-

signaturesof

this purpose

by

the

235

CODE

Approuve par

INTERNATIONAL.

L'ARBITRAGE

DE

le sixihne

du

seance

sa

DEFINITION

LA

L'arbitrageinternational

volontaire

sur

en

DE

LA

contentieuse
juridiction

une

deux

fait,par

gouvernants

ont

surgiou

et

plusieursnations,

ou

des

qui

les differends

ET

INTERNATIONAL

est

le

dans

ou
particuliers

d'investir des
noncer

consiste

qui

Anvers,

l'iNSTITUER.

DE

MANIERE

1.

tenu

PREMIER

l'aRBITRAGE

DE

Patx,
1894.

aont

30

CHAPITRE

DE

la

Cotigres de

pouvoir de

du

pro-

qui peuvent surgirentre

elles.

2.

Tous

les

recevoir
I'autonomie

3.

solution

une

ou

qui

L'arbitragepermanent

celui

est

regies

qui surgirontentre

deux

fixees

qui

objet

referer

de

ce

objet

pour

resoudre

un

seul differend.

prealablement,tous

est

regipar

moins
a
specialequi I'institue,
s'en

pour

resoudre,

de

les differends

plusieursnations.

ou

L'arbitrageoccasionnel

declarent

permanent.

ou

suivant des regies fixees pour

differend determine

certaines

celui

est

litigantes.

occasionnel

est

touchent

qu'ilsne

nations

I'independancedes

L'arbitrageoccasionnel

4.

moins

arbitrale,a

L'arbitrage international

suivant

susceptiblesde

differends,quels qu'ilssoient,sont

que

les termes
les nations

regies determinees

aux

de

la

tion
conven-

litigantesne
les articles

dans

suivants.

5.

L'arbitrageoccasionnel

nul, si

la convention

si
litige,

elle

ne

qui

regiepas

I'institue

cet

effet par

les nations

considere

neanmoins
ne

la nomination

porte pas les signaturesdes

a

sera

designe
des

pas

arbitres

les

objets

du

et

si elle

ne

valablement
plenipotentiaires

litigantes.

comme

delegues

236

CODE

Permanent

6.

between
rules

be

called

lliem,

followed

also

as

the

the

differences

determines

arbitrators

which

which

Convention

this convention

procedure

by

constituted

appointing the

for

determine

to

on

nations

more

or

ARBITRATION.

is

Arbitration

two
to

INTERNATIONAL

OF

who

shall

shall

be

the

shall

be

between

arise

by

observed

the

arbitral courts.

7.

Convention

The

shall

be

general

foreign nation
the

which

constitutes

limited.

or

Such

become

may

previouslycontractingparties;

become

party

default

8. In

9.

The

arbitrators shall

limits.

10.

be

by

chosen

shall choose
In

referred

be

each

the

to

arbitrators
be

in

chosen

shall

forbidden,

under

enlarge

when

of

its

of
may

willingness.
which

stitutes
con-

refer to the rules

to

there

be

pain

their
is

their

of

at

least three

disputantnations

the

the

to

as

be

should
interpretation

shall be

award

in

being

the

beyond

powers
doubt

the

preciselyspecified:

fixed
of the

scope

allowed.
number:

these

to

one

arbitrators

two

umpire.

of the

disputantnations

than

more

shall

by

is considered

dispute

case,

case

nation

no

followingarticles.

arbitrators

The

11.

Arbitration

least strict

reference,the

it is general if any

simple expressionof

invalid, to

In any

consent

the Convention
specialprovisions,

question

considered

the

of

in the

determined

it without

to

it

by

if

is limited

to

Permanent

convention

party

Arbitration

the Permanent

three

always

be

arbitrators,the

the arbitrators

the

and

unequal,

have

desiringto

appointed

in

number

umpire

equal

dispute

of
shall

numbers

these

always

by

the

disputantnations.
12.

number

When
of

total shall

by

the

disputearises

between

more

than

the arbitrators

shall be

fixed in such

be

number,

and

always

arbitrators

an

odd

appointed

in

equal

nations

two
a

way

that the

umpire

numbers

by

that

the
their

be chosen

each

of

the

disputantnations.
13.

If the arbitrators

do

not

arrive

at

an

understanding on

the

L'arbitragepermanent

6.
deux

plusieursnations

ou

suivre

fermee.

ou

etrangere

ne

telle convention

peut

y acceder

; elle est

de

L'objet de

interdit

est

d'etendre

leur

arbitres,sous
competence

tation la moins

choisi

sera

un

le

Dans

11.

arbitres

12.

en

le

Dans

total soit
les

plus
et

de

leur

limites

qui

sentence,
leur seront

I'interprelitige,

nombre

au

nations

des

de

trois.

:
litigantes

ou

trois

II

en

deux

ces

ce

nombre

des

surgit

que

entre

choisi

par

par

ce

de

deux

que

soit choisi

chacune

les

litigantes.

plus

maniere

rend
diffe-

arbitres

ces

nations

le sur-arbitre

egal

qu'un

de

toujours

sera

fixe de

sera

chiffre

chacune

differend

un

en

arbitres,le

egal par

des arbitres

nommes

d^sirent
litigantes

le sur-arbitre

toujours impair et

arbitres

de

la portee du

moins

au

nombre

cas

nations, le nombre

des

sur

les nations

ou

nommes

nullite

il

prevaloir.

chacune

toujours impair

sera

regies

aux

le sur-arbitre.

cas

soit soumis

de

dehors

le doute

seront

par

choisiront

arbitres

institue

qui

circonscrit

nettement

sera

peine

en

stricte doit

arbitres

Les

10.

differend

Toutefois, dans

fixees.

une

ouverte.

comme

referer

s'en

censee

doute,

le

Dans

contrac-

y acceder

peut

consideree

sera

est

chaque

aux

des

nation

volonte.

sa

nation

aucune

consentement

si toute

ouverte

ouverte

sera

les articles suivants.

dans

determinees

9.

du

que

arbitrage permanent

un

observee

sera

la convention
stipulations
speciales,

de

defaut

8. A

regies

les differends

si

ferm^e

est

d'arbitrage
permanent

convention

trancher

entre

les

qui institue I'arbitrage

permanent

simple manifestation

une

par

determine

procedure qui

la

Une

anterieurs

tants

appeles

convention

une

par

convention

cette

elles ainsi que

convention

7. La

institue

est

237

I'arbitrage.

de

cours

INTERNATIONAL.

les arbitres

designer

pour

qui surgirontentre
au

l'ARBITRAGE

DE

CODE

des

leur
par

nations

litigantes.
13.

Si les arbitres

ne

parviennent

pas

s'entendre

sur

le choix

238

OF

CODE

choice

of

neutral

state, which

those

of

with

bad

shall

arbitrators

they

obtained.

be

chosen

by

the

of
jurisdiction

have

been

This

consent

charged, but
be

may

of

some

ofifice of arbitrators

the

refuse

may

ruler

disputant nations

minors.

incapables and

appointed

the

lot.

by

eligiblefor

not

the

character

which

ARBITRATION.

shall be determined

under

are

The

15.

he

following are

who

those

umpire,

an

The

14.

INTERNATIONAL

to

accept the mission

their consent

made

known

is definitively

expressly or

tacitly.
16.

from

arbitrator

Any

mission

the

which

payment

of

disputant

nations.

nation

signifyits
it finds

18.

dispute, and

chosen

affected

its arbitrator

appointed
umpire

to

choice

of

that

month

shall be

for this

purpose,

have

its
of

20.

the

of

any

to

the

nation

to

it the

notify

to

by

arbitration

to

notice

shall

month.

have

they

from

by

the

place

the

the

shall

with

which
the

of

name

obliged to

been

to

able

to

point
ap-

arbitrators

two

month,

one

not

be

The

to

place

of

definition

exact

meeting

appoint
agree

territoryon

specialpower.

of

the

by

meeting
which

of

the

This

on

the
the

umpire

of the

convention

one

shall

dispute, the appointment

arbitrators,the

and, eventually,the drawing

be arrived
of

appointment

arbitrators.

the

of their powers,

decision
The

this
one

juridicalprinciplesadmitted
the

incurred

expenses

resort

condemned

signed by plenipotentiaries
speciallyappointed

and

object

the duration

of

shall

shall be

one.

convention

as

to

obliged,within

declare

Within

19.

by

within

be

shall

or

the

to

legitimate excuse

it.

by

nation

The

undertaken

desires

which

without

by diplomatic channels

wish

itself in

arbitrator

has

he

indemnity equal

an

The

17.

withdraws

who

the

disputant nations

the

arbitrators

as

fixing of
up of the
the

basis

form

part

at.

of

of

the

may

disputant

not

nations

has

any

CODE

DE

dernier
ce
sur-arbitre,

du

la voie du

designe par
Ne

14.

nations

arbitres

designes peuvent
charges, mais

refuser

acquis. Cat acquiescement pent

definitive-

est

manifester

se

la mission

d'accepter

expressement

tacitement.

t6.

qu'ila

L'arbitre

17.

diplomatique
lui notifiera

et
litige

mois

d'un

seront

nommes

touchee

nation

surarbitre

de

cette

par

dans

tenus,

le

laquelle elle

avec

l'arbitre choisi

de

sera
signification

arbitre.

son

d'un

delai

qu'ilsn'ont

pu

egale

arbitrage,signifiera
sa

la nation

nom

indemnite

litigantes.

un

le

designer

de declarer

ou

d'une

payement

recourir

la mission

legitime a

faits par les nations

ete

la voie

par
en

delai

auront

motif

sans

poursuivien

nation qui desire

8. La

soustrait

se

sera

qui

La

volonte
trouve

qui

assumee

frais

aux

de

s'entendre

le

dans

arbitres

deux

mois,

elle.

par

tenue

Les

se

le

designer

de

le choix

sur

dernier.

19.
un

leur

des

les mineurs.

acquiescement

ment

ce

neutre

les ressortissants
d'arbitres,

I'office

ils ont

ete

nation

sort.

dont

ou

d'une

les indignes,les incapableset

litigantes,

Les

15.

239

choisi par le chef

sera

remplir

peuvent

INTERNATIONAL.

ARBITRAGE

Dans

le delai d'un

compromis

designes a
objet

se

tuellement
nations

20.

signe

sera

effet,et

par

partie d'un

des

specialement
ple'nipoteniiaires

les arbitres.

Ce

compromis

differend, de

designer la

de
re'uniront,

fixer la duree

de

de

libeller

localite

la decision

de

sur

lequel

quelconque.

se

I'une

pour

localite

admis

les

ou

et

even-

les

par

intervenir.

reuniront
des

aura

pouvoirs

leurs

principes juridiques

oil les arbitres

territoire

pouvoir emment

les
base

litigantescomme

La

par

le

determiner

de

arbitres

cet

mois, aprfesla designationdu sur-arbitre,

nations

ne

pourra

faire

a
litigantes

un

CODE

240

at

21.

If

the

residence

by

agreement,

common

if not

by lot,if

or

arbitrators

The

when

of

none

the

by

of

one

the

arbitrators

localities aforementioned

the

above.
their

change
mission

their

of

of

location, except
it would

in

be

possible
im-

dangerous.

or

arbitrators

The

23.

chosen

shall meet

the conditions

residence

the

mentioned

not

may

accomplishment

the

at

shall be

place

fulfils the conditions

22.

arbitrators

the

meets
umpire, if this locality

arbitrators.

other

two

of the

ARBITRATION.

is named

meeting

preceding article,or

the

of

of

place

no

INTERNATIONAL

OF

shall meet

within

month

signing of

of the

convention.

the

been

the

the

the

by

fixed

from
of

duration

If the

24.

the

nations.

time

of the

by

from

the

time

at

of the
the

they

not

most,
powers
of

consent

the

of

powers

as

has

year

with

but

of

much

as

one

extension

all cases,

duration

The

extended

revocation

in

for

be

The

meeting.

is allowed

forciblyprevented
The

it shall

arbitrators

the

of

powers

convention,

arbitrators

shall be

25.

the

of their first

date

disputant

of

trators
arbibeen

have

may

sitting.
is not

the arbitrators

of

with

arbitration,except

the

possibleduring
the

of

consent

the

disputant

nations.

CHAPTER
The

the disputant
principle,

In

26.

in the

follow

procedure

jurisdictionsof
the

which
The

27.
minutes
and

arbitrators.

civilised

most

are

invokes

records

of the

the

forms

the

of

duties

delivery

of

Procedure.
nations

these

the

and

established

countries.

of
legislations

applied which
nations

Arbitral

II.

In

before

that

to

of

case

countries,

advantageous

arbitrators

those

the

ordinary

differences
shall

rules
of the

one

shall

tween
be-

be

disputant

them.
their

examination,

performed
the

award

the

by them,
shall

be

drawing
the

shared

up

of the

deliberation
in

by

on

all the

CODE

242

28.

In

OF

of

entire.

disputantnations

for the

The

All oral

limits

by

hear

each

points.

contested

by
of

of

one

time

of

the

ments,
docu-

All

them, shall

allowed

of the various

completion

shall be determined

29.

the

should

description,produced

communicated

case

ARBITRATION.

arbitrators

each

on

of whatever

the

the

case

every

disputant nations

be

INTERNATIONAL

the

to

documents

in

the arbitrators.
the arbitrators shall be

proceedings before

subject

cross-examination.

to

The

30.

be

choice

left to

nations

the

own

by

expense
Each

31.

obliged to

tribunal

is located.

of

its

them

the

which

into

disputant nations
by

residence

each

documents

any

before

shall

disputant
produced

are

language at

own

translator.

sworn

choose

used

case,

any

the arbitrators

before
be

be

to

translated

Court

the

of

In

have

rightto

before the Arbitration

its

languages

arbitrators.

the

has

of the

the

at

the

right

be

to

special delegate,who

absence

the

In

has

where

place

of

shall

arbitral

the

declaration

any

presented
re-

to

the

in the
contrary, after the opening of the debates, all notifications,
course

of

the

chosen

by

each

32.
the

This

The

34.

The

nation
35.

No

However,

the

36.

by

held

those

are

the

the accessory
Counter

makes

no

partiesand

mention

to such

the

shall

latter
the

or

them, by

the arbitrators.

and

of

experts.

disputant

in

arbitrators.

the

by

by

appeal may,

an

and

special

the consent

with

decide

by

one

of

single

principaldispute.

be entertained

Agreement,
of

its cause.

of witnesses

shall be allowed

dispute and
may

of

verified.

liable

that

defend

declarations

and

each

as

persons

qualifiedto

appellantin warranty

claims

the Arbitration

be

in warranty

who

representative

the

to

such

by

take the oaths

claims

to

arbitrators,
agree

award

may

unopposed

appeal

assisted

shall consider

arbitrators

with

convention

be

delegatemay

shall be

made

disputantnations.

of the

disputantnations

33.

be

arbitration,shall

cases

the

if

they

are

the

where

consent

provided for

of

the

agreement

disputant

CODE

Dans

28.

ARBITRAGE

les cas,

tous

nations

des

DE

arbitres

les

sur
litigantes

INTERNATIONAL.

doivent

soient, produits
documents, quels qu'ils

communiques
nations

litigantes
pour

procedure

les

d'elles,seront

divers

les

par
de

actes

la

les arbitres.

par

procedure orale

Toute

29.

chacune

observer

des

raccomplissement

determines

seront

I'une

par

delais

Les

integralement.

entendre

points litigieux.Tous

des

chacun

243

devant

arbitres

les

contradic-

sera

toire.
choix

Le

30.

abandonne
a

par

des

arbitres.

aux

le droit

employe'es devant

seront

dans

est

eux

nations

langue et

sa

les documents

assermente,

des

chacune

Toutefois,

faire traduire

de

traducteur

un

langues qui

gantes
liti-

frais,

ses

produitsau

de

cours

I'arbitrage.
Chacune

31.

les

devant

senter

nations

des

d'dlire domicile

arbitres

choisi
32.

se

des

de

cours

nations

delegue pourra
des

chacune

arbitral.

des

I'ouverture

faire,au

par chacune
Ce

de

se

droit de

faire repre-

se

delegue special,qui

un

par

siege du tribunal

au

contraire,lors
pourront

a le
litigantes

moins

debats,

tenu

de

ration
decla-

les notifications

toutes

au
I'arbitrage,
representant

litigantes.

faire assister par telles personnes

litigantes
jugera qualifieespour

nations

sera

defendre

que
sa

cause.

33.

des

arbitres pourront

Les

35.

ne

seront

appel

Aucun

Toutefois, ceux

qui

Les

temoins

prevues
a

ces

et

jugent

reconventionnelles

par

le

leur

egard,

compromis
du

ou,

consentement

arbitres.
R

dans

verifiees.

appel peuvent,
du

par

gantes,
liti-

les arbitres.

par

garantieet

le differend

et

nations

pour

admis
tel

derniers

des

tenues

sera

I'appelanten
que

Tune

de

passiblesd'un

sont

accessoire

demandes

serait muet
des

des

serment

seront

garantie ne

en

arbitres,accepter
le differend

conteste'es

pas

compromis specialavec

36.

declarations

pretentionset

Les

qui

sont

le

experts.

34.

des

recevoir

par

un

consentement

seule

une

tence
sen-

principal.

sont

le
des

recevables

si elles

cas

dernier

ou

ce

et
partieslitigantes

CODE

244

in
specialstipulations

take

shall

arbitrators

ARBITRATION.

INTERNATIONAL

convention

supplementary

between

the

between

public or privatelaw

of the

civilised

by

in
the

the

award

the

treaties

thirdly,the

of other

or

national
general inter-

nations

nations

disputant

their

of

secondly,

of

or

disputant nations,

formulated

law

used

or

Agreement,

ground

or

disputantnations

formulated

law

the

the

basis

the

as

special international

the
Firstly,
made

of

default

In

37.

OF

civilised

nations.

both
the

arbitrators

The

38.

for the

shall

make

appeal

constant

application of

the

refuse

their

interpretationand

equity,

to

principlesand

texts.

arbitrators may

The

39.

insufficiencyof

the

pretext of

the

disputant nations, or
be

not

the

give

to

supplied by

information

obscurity of

the

under

award,

the

juridicalprinciplesto

applied.

the

arbitrators

The

40.

the

in

contrary

in

may,

absence

the

Agreement,

of

successively

pronounce

points in dispute, but they should, before

Every decision

41.

arbitrators.

the

who

of those

names

The

42.

these
43.

by
has

arbitrators

shall

award

have

absolute

an

votes

there

The

award

of

the

shall be

be

other

case

case

secure

draw

an

up

the

indicatingthe

without

of the

of divided
of

as

reasons

votes,

each

on

with

each

signed by

writing, and

in

of

the

minority

mention

should

if it had

of

been

arbitrators

the fact,

signed by

all the

arbitrators.
43^.

The

copies as

award

there

are

is to

be

drawn

disputantnations.

up

of

reasons.

up

arbitrators

effect

to

obliged to

statement

drawn
In

shall have

statement

be

shall

arbitrators.

the award

In

able

been

majority of

in them.

shared

shall contain

refusingto sign it,the

and

taken

decision

no

points in dispute.

of the

separating,pronounce

judgments expressed by them,

different

each

If

shall be

majority,the

absolute

the

on

disputed points.

all the

on

to
stipulation

any

and

signed

in

as

many

CODE

droit international

general formule

des

feront

I'interpretation
que

les nations

par
a

le droit

nations

civilisees ;
nations

des

tant

ou

le

entre

international
troisieme

en

litigantes
que

constant

Tequite

refuser

se

I'insuffisance

de

ou
litigantes

des

I'obscurite

de

tant

des

des principeset
I'application

peuvent

ne

pretexte

sous

les traite's intervenus

lieu, sur

appel

un

pour

arbitres

Les

39.

prive

compromis

civilisees.

arbitres

Les

38.

les

par

public ou

nations

autres

le

premier lieu, sur

en

dans

second

usite

ou

le droit

lieu,sur

baseront

se

specialformule

litigantes
; en

les nations

245

les arbitres,
litigantes,

les nations

entre

asseoir leur sentence,

pour

INTERNATIONAL.

stipulationsspeciales,dans

ulterieure

convention

de

de

defaut

37.

L'aRBITRAGE

DE

textes.

leur

prononcer

tence,
sen-

fournis

renseignements
des

pour

principesjuridiques

appliquer.

dans

arbitres

Les

40.

peuvent,

compromis,

le

mais
litige,

ils

moins

successivement

prononcer

doivent,

stipulationcontraire

d'une

de

avant

se

separer,

les

sur

points en
les

tous

sur

prononcer

pointslitigieux.
decision

Toute

41.

Si
arbitres

decision

aucune

seront

indiquer les

sans

La

42.

En

cas

La

43.

des

d'avis

signer,les
efiet

qu'ily

La
a

autres

cas

ou

arbitres

sentence

de nations

qui

les ont

de

redigee

sera

est

par

en

motive.

et

signee

arbitres

feraient mention
chacun

redigee et signee

litigantes.

par

points en

sera

ecrit

signee par

emis

avis

des

avis

des

tres.
arbiles

eux,

partages.

chacun
ces

la minorite

si elle avait ete

comme

43a.

partages, chacun

Au

differents

sur

des

majorite absolue,

les

motivee

sera

sentence

arbitres.

ceux

absolue

majorite

rallier la

pu

libeller
de

noms

sentence

n'a

de

tenus

la

prise a

sera

en

et

la
des

autant

par

litige.

chacun

refuserait
sentence

de

la

aura

arbitres.

d'expeditions

246

CODE

is notified

award

The

44.

disputant nations,

is done

This
minute

of it is drawn

The

46.

disputant

procedure

nations.

proxies shall

the

entirelyby

Execution

the

faith of the
make

arrangements

The

disputant

provision of
their

enforce

which

or

lives

of

Such

to

the

enforce
have
to

or

the

mutual
to

power

means.

to

way

war,

of the

The

within
be

the

it may

by taking

character

of

acts

destruction

of

human

the

the

award

of

within

30

has

the

at,

and

rightto

ask

for the

correction

the

of

contain.
be

days

notified
at

the

to
most

the

arbitrators

after

the

and

to

delivery of

award.

arbitrators shall
a

arrived

award

request shall

nation

the copy

time

52.

in any

agreement

special and

arbitrators

the

give

good

suit them.

may

by

may,

disputant nations

the

which

errors

other

the

point as

the

to

mutual

by

may

suggest the

lead

might

Each

material
1

and

should

interpretationof

nations

principleleft

public or privateproperty.

or

50.

this

it is forbidden

case

which

steps

They

Agreement,

award,

In any

49.

war,

the

them.

Award.

the

of

is in

award

on

and

counsel

of

HI.

disputant nations.

such

48.

any

of the

of the

each

that incurs

nation

Nullity

and

execution

The

arbitrators and

equally by

expenses

CHAPTER

47.

and

presence,

the

by

borne

are

However,

borne

be

disputant nations.

the

arbitrators'

the

of the

copies

or
delegates.
representatives

of

costs

of

by delivery

signed both

and

up

aforementioned

the

in

simultaneously

are

agreement.

representativesor delegatesof

the

to

in the

contrary

is effected

notification

The

award

the

of the

there

arbitrators, unless

the

to

each

of
representatives

the

to

accredited

to
precisestipulations

45.

ARBITRATION.

INTERNATIONAL

OF

period

definitive.

of

two

pronounce
months.

judgment
The

award

on

this

tion
applica-

shall from

that

La

44.

notifiee

est

sentence

accr^dite
litigantes,

nations

contraire

est

dresse

proces-verbal signe

de

frais

remise,

les

de

tant

procedure

delegation

L'ExicUTION
L'execution

la bonne
accord

et

Les

sont

restent

ce

supportes

le caractere

la destruction

ou

privees.
50.

Chacune

materielles

telle

defenderesse
dition
52.
delai

de

les

par

chacune

frais de
des

celle

des
sentation
repre-

nations

leur

de

vies

nations

intervenue

pouvoir

le

et

moyens.

ce

par

des

soit,auraient
a

la guerre

proprietespubliques

le droit
la

de

de

requerirI'in-

reparationdes

erreurs

contenir.

requisitionsera

trente

que

de

ou

commun

la sentence

maniere

a
litigantes

la sentence

arbitres

pourraientconduire

humaines

dispositionspeciale

une

sanctionner

ou

guerre,

de

peuvent

indiquer les

en

SENTENCE.

LA

jours

au

notifiee

plus

tard

aux

apres

arbitres

et

la remise

la nation
de

Texpe-

la sentence.

Les
de

en

qu'illeur conviendra.

aux

qui, de quelque

qu'ellepent

Une

par

donner

interdit de

de

des

terpretation de

51.

que

il

principe abandonnee

en

litigantes.Elles

et

ou

est

sujet tels arrangements

il est

d'actes

DE

NULLITE

litigantes
peuvent,

d'execution

mesures

et

IIL

la sentence

leur sentence

Toutefois

49.

arbitres

par

de

charge

LA

compromis,

du

sanctionner

DE

nations

nations

mutuelle

ET

de

foi des

prendre

48.

la sentence.

arbitres

les

par

CHAPITRE

47.

des

presence

en

ou

exposes.

aura

DE

de stipulation

representants

aux

litigantes,
par parts egales. Toutefois, les
ou

qui

moins

arbitres,a

des

delegues prementionnes.

representants ou

nations

chacune

compromis.
la

lieu simultanement

remise

Les

des

le

La

46.

de

representant

au

par

247

des expeditionsde
litigantes,

nations

des

delegues

lieu

INTERNATIONAL.

aupres

precisedans

et

notification

La

45.
aux

l'aRBITRAGE

DE

CODE

arbitres

deux

mois.

prononceront
La

sentence

sur

sera

cette

requisitiondans

des lors definitive.

un

248

OF

CODE

of the

Each

53.

re-openingof
altered

ARBITRATION.

disputant nations

discussions, if

documents,

54. This
the

the

INTERNATIONAL

shall be

notified

the alterations,or
forgeries,

brought

to

notice

the

shall make

and

56.

The

the

of the

45,

Agreement

the

if it has

which

claims

to

of

one

accepted

same

Arbitration

or

shall

laid down

been

62.

from

re-opening

of

the

which

be

nation

of

that

shall

46.
cussions
dis-

the

fails

of

one

the

27,

28,

be

without

Arbitration

the

if the

excused

nullityhas

or,

by

taken

part in
validity
in-

the

pleading

brought

of

of

be

the

in

or

the

the

if the

they

have

rules of

been

of

the

form

the

the

nullityshall

of

if

the
any

the

Court

of

of

the

notified

by

they

by

subject of

enumerated

and

in the

whether

broken

conclusion

have

one

procedure

or

been

rules

Supreme

asked,

enumerated

convention,

shall

if

it

advantage.

case

to

than

have

disputant nations

of any

later

arbitrators

more

have
arbitrators,

default

before

petition

if the

illegalact,

or

promise

according
in

annulled

the

the Arbitrators
territory
The

fact

of

one

Every petitionof nuUity

present code

whose

to

articles 5, 9, 22,

the

immoral

whether

Agreement

concluded

shall

re-opened"

in articles 26

"

demand

disputant nations

requires an

has

The

the

on

on

still be

the

principlesof law,

61.

of

arbitrators

the

shall

advantage whatever,

have

been

have

Agreement.

decision

arbitrators

the

the

declaration

the

before

award

The

granted

60.

above

validly concluded,

not

of the

their

witnesses

discussions

contravened

nullity,based

was

procedure

59.

after

days

30

present code.

58. However,

nation

forged or

heard.

later than

the

since

shall be annulled

award

disputant nations,
42,

been

of

the

nation.

the account

to

made

demand

case.

The

57.

placed

been

false

declare

incurred

rightto

not

regulationsas

same

the

have

the

other

shall

expenses

shall be
in its

of the

arbitrators

55. The

has

use

if false witnesses

or

demand

has

them.

in

vention
con-

the

convention,
nation

on

sat.

be

diplomatic

CODE

250
within

means

OF

three

INTERNATIONAL

months

ARBITRATION.

of the

of the

deUvery

the

copies of

award.
Nevertheless

63.

the

to

contrary

for

provided

When

later than

three

brought

the

to

Five

64.

has
a

its

months

after

considered

the court

presented to

not

if it has

it,and

by

francs

65.

nation

like interval
draw

After

bound

to

If

67.

be

shall

of

interval

of

the

of

If

If the

one

the

appeal shall
appealed

if the

which

the
the

be

it

notified
been

have

to

petitionof

appealing

the

nation

has

matter

come

urged by

reasons

deposited

shall alone

be

is allowed

of 10,000

sum

to

the

defendant

Court

shall

reply.
at

most,

grounds

is

the

of the

decisions

award
which

arbitral

several

comprises
have

been

award

fully
success-

annulled.

the indemnity which

rejectsthe petition,

Court

be

petition.

sustained, the

arbitral

deposited shall be forfeited to

been

by

expiration of

the

notification,the

year

on

the

independent decisions,those

68.

the

to

the

appealing nation.

in

arguments

annulled.

attacked

appealed

till after

five months

give its judgment

one

facts

time

same

its arguments

up

an

the

explainingall

the

at

the

possibleindemnity.

of

way

to

66.

not

after

that

before

memorandum
justificatory

receivable

bribery

preceding article,if

abandoned,

as

of

the

said

the

facts

on

facts

on

by

after the facts

of the

it is based

or

still be

knowledge

knowledge

be

28,

this is the case,

months

nullityshall

allowed

it proves

to

interval.

this
not

claims

and

27

shall

59,

time

brought

not

were

Article

the

which

nation

rules of Articles

by

expirationof

if
petitionof nullity,

the

the

advantage

has

of the defendant

nation.

69.
nation

be

The
which

70.

The

71.

The

observed

costs

of

its

loses

decision
rules

these

of

on

proceedings shall

be

charged

to

the

case.

the

petitionof nullityis definitive.

procedure

fixed

during the hearing of

the

by

Articles

26

to

46

petitionof nullity.

shall

DE

CODE

trois mois

plus

au

INTERNATIONAL.

ARBITRAGE

tard

la remise

apres

25

Texpedition

de

de

la

sentence.

63. Toutefois
contraires

le

recours

corruptionprevus

de

connaissance

sa

delai.

Dans

plus tard

apres

64. Cinq mois

considere

tous

exposant

simultanement

des

faits

sur

des

faits

recevable, apres

encore

precedent,si

invoques

la

elle n'ont

par

nation
ete

por-

recours

notifie trois mois

sera

invoques

ont

ete

portes

ce

au

la connaissance

demanderesse.
la dite

apres

notification,le

abandonne

comme

presente

pas

ou

sur

de
posterieurement h. I'expiration

que

les faits

que

sera

28

et

27

I'article

les faits

hypothese,le

cette

la nation

de

sera

etabli par

etablit que

demanderesse
a

I'article 59,

par

delai

I'expirationdu

tes

articles

prescriptionsdes

aux

base

s'il est

nulHte,

en

la

nation

juridiction saisie

les motifs

invoques par
de

somme

une

si la

dix

recours

elle

et

mille

demanderesse
memoire

un

nullity

en

n'a

justificatif

si elle n'a pas

depose

h. titre d'amende

francs

eventuelle.

pareildelai

Un

65.
deresse

faire valoir

pour

de

tenue

67.

Si

Fun
Si

annulee.

sur

prononcer

se

motifs

des
la

motifs

ses

le delai d'une

Dans

66.

cinq mois

de

en

annee

defen-

la

fond^,

sera

recours.

arbitrale

sentence

contient

efficacement

independantes,les decisions

la nation

reponse.

du

arbitrale

sentence

saisie
plus, la juridiction

au

les motifs

est

accorde

est

sera

plusieursdecisions

attaquees

seules

seront

annulees.

Si la

68.

confisquee

sera

69.
nation

saisie rejettele
juridiction

Les

profitde

frais de

cette

la nation

procedure

deposee

defenderesse.

seront

mis

charge

de

la

qui succombe.

70.

La

71.

Les

46

au

I'amende

recours,

seront

decision

sur

regiesde
observees

le

recours

en

])roceduredeterminees
au

cours

de

definitive.

nullite est

I'instance

par
en

les

articles

nullite.

26

252

OF

FORM

INTERNATIONAL
FOR

TREATY

PERMANENT

the

late

President

and

of the
Paix

I.

Art.
to

be

to

powers

of

term

described

the

in

undertake,

the

proceedings of
II.-

Art.

which

tribunal

arise between

treaty,whatever

absolute

kind

the

in

such

an

arbitral tribunal,shall report the

this notification
Within
arbitrators

III.

Art.
arbitrator
the
of

the

"

arbitrators
of

second

the

time

the

The

to

be

initiative

constitute

arbitrator whom

the

fifteen

days of

the

two

arbitrator.

from

the

subject

the

the

the

or

to

shall

nomination,

date

place

when

shall

following matters

and

be submitted

within

such

of

parties;

arisen,

arbitrator.
of

of

have

Power
of

constitution

; the

or

warlike

to

takes

other

reply

third

month

States

two

its decisions

which

name

shall

jointlyname

selected,the

Agreement

claims
be

is

from

Within

"

latter

by naming

shall

Power

inviting the

the

month

The

appeal.

selected,and

nature,

restriction

shall

; and

persons

without

it has

the

recourse

may

nations

two

three

when

no

which

final and

case,

the cause,

without

have

during

description.

or

of

submit

to

nations

two

be

may

manner,

difference

composed

the

disputes. Moreover,

arise,between

may

la

and
constitution,jurisdiction,

indirectly,to

any

Law,

all differences
following articles,

the

such

Every

"

the

may

most

directlyor

reserve,

in

present

subject-matterof

or

de

of

la Liberte."

de

with

all difficulties which

and

Ligue Internationale

"

et

Doctor

Lemonnier,

contracting parties undertake

two

tribunal, endowed

the

The

"

ADOPTION

Charles

M.

TRATION
ARBI-

STATES.

BETWEEN

Prepared by

OF

the

be

tribunal

dispute;
where

the

the

third

specifiedin
;

the

the

duties

respective

tribunal

shall

constituted.
This

Agreement

parties,and

by

the

shall

be

signed by

arbitrators.

the

representativesof

the

253

FORMULE

D'UN

D'ARBITRAGE

TRAITE
ENTRE

Article

i".

soumettre

la

et

les difiicultes

pendant

la duree

la nature
la

fa9on

la

reserve,

tement,

d'aucun

Art.

soumis

sera

La

appel

en

la

faite, par
suivra

fera

renon^ant

ni

ni

indirec-

guerre.

naitre
de

les deux

peuples

personnes,

lequel

entre

trois

requerant de I'autre la constitution

connaitre
la

designation

d'un

I'arbitre choisi

quinzaine

designation,les

cette

nations

ressort.

dans

repondre

compose

dernier

arbitral,lui

celle-ci devra

qui

tribunal
et

ou

la cause,

exception, restriction

de

procede

ne

deux

et

peuples

puissentetre

I'autre, directement

de

en
partie la plus diligente,

tribunal

du

ni

deux

les

juridiction

les differends

entre

Les

aucune

sans

vis-a-vis

differend

un

naitre

difficultes.

ces

moyen

jugera sans

tous

plus bas,

present traite,quels que

I'une

Tout

"

fixees

plus absolue,

user,

2.

du

s'engagent

contractantes

la constitution, la

qui pourront

I'objetde

et

parties

dont
arbitral,

seront

competence

toutes

de

tribunal

au

I^emonnier.

deux

Les

"

NATIONS

Ch.

Par

PERMANENT

autre

deux

par

elle,et

la notification

de

arbitre.
arbitres

le

Dans
en

nommeront

elle
mois
un

troisieme.

Art.

3.

troisieme

Le

"

compromis qui, dans

arbitre, constatera

determinera

la mission

des

par

partieset

Ce
par

compromis

arbitres,en

les arbitres.

sera

de

du
I'acceptation
du

ecrit la constitution

pretentions respectives des parties,et

tribunal.

le mois

signe

fixant
le lieu
par

les

I'objetdu

tribunal,
les
litige,

reunion

du

representants

des

de

la

FORM

254
IV.

Art.
for

In

"

all the

of law

{a)

be

and

submitted

international

to

the

apply

parties undertake

nations

All

of

be

their

territory.

law

the arbitrators

them,

following

rules

and

recognise as having

to

relations

number

the

nation

of

the

subjects and

both

of

equality,

complete

their

population, or

the

sovereignrights,and

is responsible

for its

for

possesses

nations

other

to

in

are

may

{b) Every

its

positive

"

whatever
extent

of

may

guided by,
the

TREATY.

contractingpartiesshall expressly agree

which

principles,which

of

absence

the

cases

be

shall

force

INTERNATIONAL

guidance, the

their

that,in

OF

citizens,as

acts, and

own

well

for

as

the

those
of its

acts

Government.

(c) The

rightof

itself is inalienable

{d)

nation

and

belong

to

people

or

dispose of the fortunes

pretext, legitimately
by annexation, by conquest,
(e)

conditions

Four

convention

govern

to

into

enter

people

validityof

follows

any

"

with

contracts

any

whatever.

means

the

nations, as

under

can,

of another

other

any

requisiteto

are

(i.) Capacity

by

or

treaty between

or

to

imprescriptible.

individual.Government,

No

itself and

to

another

party.

(2.)

Free

consent

definite

(3.) A

the

on

object

as

part of both.
the

subject-matter of

the

agreement.

(4.) A
does

(/) Any
void,

not

any

affect

one

or

to

of

the

more

defensive
strictly

or

is to

that

"

public order

contrary

or

the

nations
; any

say,

one

which

morals.
shall

agreement

public order

following purposes

Any infringementof
of

purpose

clause, treaty,

because

includes

lawful

and
:

be

null

and

morality,which

"

sovereignrightsand

independence

or

which

persons

conquest,

war

is not

invasion,hostile occupation,

d'UN

FORMULE

Art.

4.

En

"

TRAIxf:

I'absence

d'une

regisse,les parties contractantes

que

dans

arbitres

les

consulteront

les

qui suivent,auxquels
de

leur

expressement

deferes

etre

appliqueron);les regies

et

positive qui

conviennent

qui pourront

cas

255

loi internationale

les

tous

d'aRBITRAGE.

partiesentendent

donner

elles,les

par
les

et

principes
elles force

entre

Ipi :
I. Les

peuples

sont

des territoires,
non
superficie

II.

Les

des

que

ainsi que

le'gitimementni
par

sous

conditions
de

contracter

Le

libre consentement

nul

les composent

se

gouverner

peuple

disposer
de

ou

ne

d'un

peut
autre

quelque

traite entre
chez

forme

la

requises pour

I'une

peuples

autre

de

et

parties;

I'autre;

la matiere

de

I'engagement;

blesse

ne

validite de

I'une et I'autre

c'est-a-dire qui
licite,

cause

ni les bonnes

bonnes

tout

de

objet certain qui

Est

conquete

sont

capacite de

VI.

et
s'appartenir

pretexte

par

La

Une

ils sont

imprescriptible.

et

aucun

et

\Jn

gouvernement,

convention

toute

lations.
popu-

leur? propres

de

citoyens qui

la

soit.

Quatre

V.

peuples

annexion,

ce

leurs gouvernements.

individu,nul

Nul

fagon que

sujetsou

des

eux-memes

les autres, tant

inalienable

est

peuple

de

actes

droit des

eux-memes

IV.

des

la densite

plus qu'a

envers

actes

des

III. Le

uns

egard

sans

eux,

peuples s'appartiennenta

responsables les
actes

entre

egaux

ni I'ordre

public

moeurs.

nul

mceurs,

contraire

comme

toute

I'ordre

clause,convention

ou

public

et

traite ayant

aux

pour

objet:
Toute
ou

atteinte

I'autonomie

d'un

ou

de

plusieurspeuples,

individus;

qui

n'est

point strictement

defensive;

Toute

guerre

Toute

conquete, invasion, occupation,partage, demembre-

756

FORM

OF

dismemberment,

grounds

part of

or

cession,

under

or

INTERNATIONAL

territoryoccupied

if such

the

accepted by

(g) Every
of

defence,
of

conditions

defensive

upon

the

illicitcourse

the

with

the

law

be

to

in

wanted,

to

the

be

the

those

powers

to

shall

down

in the

above

shall

arbitrators

shall

parties.

in force before

by
not

the

the
be

order

to

enter

conquest.

of

of each

should,
tribunal

the

as

per

and

if necessary

the

prescribe

rules above

general

stated,

but

this article

the arbitrators shall

and

reason

fail to

they

supply
direct

may

decision

pronounce

Nor

arbitrators

upon

fail to

them.

the

in

specialcharacter

conscience

their

Agreement

the
of

consent
to

ceases

The

of

as

shall not

principleslaid

functions

subject

not

applying the provisionsof

is

"

forces of its

put in force by the arbitrators.

what

V.

its

of

that it passes

Agreement

the

or
obscurityoccurs,
difficulty

Art.

and

constitution

the

that

happens

they

viously
pre-

right, for

resources

moment

dispute.Again, it should

the

submitted

any

of invasion

some

and

the

arbitrators,the

to

will constitute
If it

any

female.

the

individual

or

been

and

has

whole

by

or

not

male

offensive,and

special rules,which, like

the

at

the

to

III.,define

subjectof

has

exercise of this right is

in accordance

referred

Article

collective

culpable from

the

case

people,

one

of all the

use

of the

any

whatever.

from

Moreover,

by

invaded

is

make

to

the

becomes

War

(k)

whatever,

inhabitants,both

all the

inhabitants ; and

acquisition,
on

or

occupation

which

nation

and
territory,

any

annexation

circumstances

any

population whatever,

purposes

TREATY.

in any

case

the

out

carry

article.
duration

prescribe the
the

Should

may

be

happen

that

term

it

expirationof

the

last agreement

powers

between

thereby terminated

or

of

the

extended
the treaty
conferred
the

parties,

invalidated

in

respect whatever.

Art.

VI.

procedure,

"

The

fix the

arbitrators

periods

for

shall
the

themselves
execution

determine
of

processes,

their
and

258

FORM

prescribe the

formalities

OF

TREATY.

INTERNATIONAL

according

which

to

present their claims, counterclaims, pleas,and

VII,

Art.

which

information

of

of

arbitrators shall

The

"

arrivingat

services

of

experts, the

examination

without

or

of

transfer

another, commissions

of information

VIII.

Art.

the

the

place at

to

shall have
them

known

award

shall

shall be

the

force

of

the

be

of

place

judges

as

ments
docu-

custody),

from

place

one

take
party shall under-

all facilities and

appeal

no

Their

final.
law

means

will be
of

decision

the

of

shall be executory,
been

after it has

receive

to

from

award

month

medium

the

through

production of

Each

judges

parties. They

two

of

purpose

necessary.

of

speciallyauthorised
days

of

There

the

to

service
be

"

removal

inquiry,"c.

of

that may

judges, which

and

the

documents,

for the

means

justdecision,such

their

from

all

to

necessary

of

(with

to

think

may

rejoinders.

recourse

ascertainingthe facts,and

the
investigations,

by

they

have

parties shall

the

required

official

to

notified

make

journals

their
gates
dele-

or

legal notices, within

eight

its issue.

The

arbitrators

shall

employed by

of the persons

includingtheir

expenses,

in the award

the

fix the

themselves

them.

honoraria

own

of

proportion

shall

They
; and

ments
emolu-

regulateall

shall

they
be

to

expenses

and

salaries

paid by

specify
the

two

parties respectively.
Art.
in the

IX.

arbitral decision

The

"

and

followingcases,
(rt)If

reference

{/?)If
which

the

the

have

not

matters

decision

is null and

(c) If
Treaty

arbitrators

the
to

for the

void,

forms
not

been

referred

and

or

which

"

judgment

pronounced
to

has

periods

in

them.

based

been

observed.

annulled, except

followingreasons

have

has

be

shall not

upon

an

Agreement

expired.

of time

prescribed by

the

d'uN

FORMULE

produire devant

devront
et

Art.

leurs demandes,

eux

7.

arbitres

Les

"

useront,

d'informations

Leur

8.

Les

"

sentence

notification
seront

arbitres

qui

tenus

en

deplace-

sans

rogatoires,

tous
disposition

appel

cette

dernier

et en

mois

plein droit,un
deux

aux

publique

sentence

recevoir

delegues pour

arbitres fixeront

Les

les

les

par

ressort.

apres

la

parties.

lis

la voie

des

legales

annonces

employees
leurs

y comprenant

en

la

la sentence

devront

Art.

les

; ils

dans

laquelleces

supportes par les parties.

9.

La

cas

arbitrale

sentence

et pour

les

causes

Si la

sentence

Si les formes
ete

et

suivantes

sur

prononce

e'terendue

delais

ne

sur

pourra

s 2

par

determineront

frais et honoraires

annulee

etre

que

choses

non

compromis

prescrits
par

observes.

des

reglerontles frais faits

etre

"

emoluments

honoraires,et

propres

proportion

Si les arbitres ont

pas

les salaires et

eux-memes

qu'ilsauront

personnes

dans

ou

en-

la huitaine de la dite notification.

dans

par

leur

faite par leurs soins

sera

journaux officiels ou

eux,

mettre

jugerontsans

rendre

de

justice,de

juges,commissions

executoire,de

sera

leur

facilitesnecessaires.

et

ressources

pieces, avec

de

a
parties'obligeant

etc., chaque

Art.

sions
conclu-

requetes,

qu'ilsjugeront necessaires

compulsoires, transports

moyens,

259

eclairer

pour

production de
quetes, expertises,
ment,

D'aRBITRAGE.

defenses.

les moyens

tous

TRAIxfe

demandees

nul

le present

ou

expire;

traite'

nont

26o

either

In

of

these

declared

award

effect,

pain

on

declaration

the

the

arbitration, and

X.

Art.
of

point

alone

either

by

of

in Articles

shall

for

the

whose

XI.

the

to

The

"

the

to

of

one

present

said

of

the

thirty years

not

take

the

conditions

Art.

its

to

Each

party

observe

effect

XII.

until
stated

"

the

provisions.

The

to

nullity
that

on

question,
definite

being

rules

the

for
laid

the

down

above.
is affirmed,
of

it

declaration

the

six months

execution

given notice,

effect

the

the

retain
the

at

writing,

shall

the

expiry,
tacit

by

treaty

in

signed.

renewal

full power,

expiration

notification,however,
not

shall

invalidate

V.

parties pledge
of

its

before

effect

full
it is

which

afterwards, and

in Article

two

on

shall,however,

Such

aforesaid.

date

months
have

in

remain

have

terminate

simple notification,to

by

to

continue

").

reconduction

("

six

least

the

shall

parties

at

shall

treaty

the

constituted

days

shall

treaty
from

years

the

contrary

fifteen

down.

laid

in

of

case

parties.

thirtysuccessive

Unless

within

into

question being

demanded

nullityhas been

full effect

it
in

be

as

inquiry

into

manner,

decision, according

his

called

be

shall

tribunal

in

above

award

the

of

declaration

not

other

of

case

to

shall

in any

or

arbitral

into

notified

Art.

themselves

month

the

in

as

inquiry

an

the

rules

II., III., IV., V., VII., VIII.,

come

being

the

with

decision

appeal

arrivingat

conducted

be

that

should,

party

arbitrator, and

shall

to

claim

the

have

to

within

same,

conducting

their

new

the

Such

an

confine

In

award

the

If

of

conformity

shall

way

of

name

make

should

award.

nullity

; and

annulled,
purpose

the

in

absolute.

and

of

Arbitrators

"

award

an

forfeiture

desiring

party

void,

of

for

demand

and

claim,

of

statement

the

cases,

null

TREATY.

INTERNATIONAL

OF

FORM

their

honour

preceding treaty,

faithfully

in respect to

all

D'UN

FORMULE

L'un

voir

de

le

devra

nullite

la notification

de

procedure

voie

poui-

devra,
la demande

d'arbitrage,et

le

par

en

conformement

regies etablies ci-dessus.

aux

Art.

10.

leur

arbitres

Les

"

rendue

sentence

sentence

pour

instruire

3, 4,

5,

Si la

6,

entier

plein

aux

parties de

et

Art.

II.

pendant
moins

la

trente

effet

notification,

et

2,

en

ce,

sans

valable, elle sortira

declaree

quinzaine

la validite.

plein

son

aura

ecrit

partir de

les

entre

parties par

trente

qui

n'aura

d'effet

de'rogation aux

de

voie
la

avant

que

tacite

faculte'

ci-dessus
six

signature.

moins

au

d'ailleurs
annees

la

effet

entier

et

son

traite

contraire, le dit

intention

son

faite

la notification

de

declare

aura

partie gardant

declaration

simple

est

traite

I'expirationdes

apres

forme

sera

les articles

par

parties n'ait,six mois

par

Chaque
fin

regies tracees

consecutives,

des

d'avoir

continuera

qui

present

expiration,notifie

la

dans

sentence

annees

I'une

que

effet

Le

"

les

S'ils annulent

arbitral

tribunal

nullite,

d'appel, ni par

definitive.

et

nouveau

nullite

argue'e de

sentence

son

un

voie

par

de

question

d'une

qui precedent.

7 et

ni

nullite

en

la

sur

souveraine

selon

statuer

et

demande

que

attaquee

sera

deferee,

eux

d'une

statuer

etre

pourra

voie, elle

la sentence

saisis

devront

ne

ne

autre

aucune

une

EUe

sentence.

la

arbitre, et

un

poursuivie par

etre

la

se

faire,a peine de forclusior,

le

de

26

parties qui voudra

devra

la sentence

designer

acte,

meme

de
de

mois

des

echeant, celle

cas

nullite

en

dans

ces

D'aRHITRAGE.

TRAITE

d'y

duction.
recon-

mettre

indiquees,
mois

par

apres

dispositions portees

I'article 5.

Art.
fidelement

12.

"

et

Les
en

deux
toutes

parties engagent
ses

leur

honneur

executer

dispositions le traite qui precede.

sa

en

262

OF

MODEL

PERMANENT

M.

by

Emile

Between

Arnaud,

There

is

concluded, in

of Arbitration
I. The

and

States

to

exception

without

any

whether

directlyor

the

reserve,

or

of
indirectly,

be the

may

disputes

and

the time

that

renounce,

against each

use

means

any

nature

cause,

consequently they

difficulties:

these

of

object

the

during

them

present treaty is in force,whatever

and

full

their

arbitral tribunal

an

finally* all

between

arise

may

submit

and

appeal

which

differences

treaty

permanent

reciprocallyrecognise

to

engage

without

judging

followingterms,

independence.
States

II. These

the

"

contracting

Autonomy

the

et de la Liberte^

de la Paix

of the '^LigueInternationale

President

STATES.

BETWEEN

ADOPTION
Prepared

FOR

ARBITRATION

OF

TREATY

or

other,
of

process

war

during this period.

III.
Each

arbitral tribunal shall be

The
the

of

choose

from

him

jurisdictionof

If,three
one

months

after

It would

be

second

degree

composition
arbitrators

of

of

of the

has

easy,

not

if

territory.The

being called
proceeded
the

1st

nor

two

Arbitration

degree) the

to

upon

It shall
under

the

inhabitants
arbitrators

of
shall

to such

appoint its arbitrator,

appointment, or

contracting partiesdesired

It
jurisdiction.
the

neither

persons,

third.

the

States

are

contractingStates

colonial

choose

of the

who

persons

of the
or

the arbitrators.

of

appoint one

amongst

one

their continental
themselves

shall

States

of three

composed

would
Court

time

it,to

if the

constitute

be sufficient to settle in the treaty the

(5
allowed

or

members

for appeal,and

appointed as the
the procedure.

263

PROJET-MODfeLE

TRAIT6

D'UN

PERMANENT

President

Entre

II

de la

Ligue

M.

Etats

Ces

jugeant

les termes

s'engagent

appel

sans

et

qui pourraient

soumettre

dernier

en

present traite,quels que

ni

exception
soit

ment,

pendant

reserve,

naitre

entre

Le

Chacun

Etats

Les

II serait

deux

de

precede

du

I'objet
aucune

I'autre,soit

ni

moyen

et

sans

consequence,

des

Etats

aise,si

de

juridiction.

Cour

d'arbitrage(5 ou

d'appelet

la

I'un

habitants

ni
de

une

mise

n'a pas

directeguerre

II suffirait de

7 membres

leur

procedure.

demeure
a

regler dans
comme

I'un

des

cette

ou

le troisieme.

eux-memes

en

choisira

le

territoire continental

le desiraient, de

nommes

II

personnes.

ressortissants de

procede

les contractants

trois

arbitres.

des

sont

ne

de

compose

sera

arbitres choisiront

apres

degre

les delais

qui
ni

trois mois
I'un

d'aucun

designera

personnes

contractants

colonial.

la nature

I'un vis-a-vis de

user

arbitral

tribunal

les

arbitre

et

la duree

pendant

la cause,

en

les conflits

duree.

des

parmi

leur

arbitral

tribunal

un

(*) tous

eux

puissentetre

indirectement,

cette

III.

d'arbitrage

reciproquement

ressort

difficultes ; ils renoncent

ces

traite

Independance.

et

Etats

differends

(*)

et de la Liberie.

suivants, un

reconnaissent

contractants

pleine Autonomie

Etats

la Paix

de

I. Les

Si

Arnaud,

Internationale

dans

conclu,

permanent

de

Emile

est

II.

NATIONS.

ENTRE

Par

D'ARBITRAGE

de

designer

son

designation,ou

constituer

le traite,la

un

second

composition

les arbitres

du

i'''

si

de

la

degre),

264

MODEL

arbitrators

two

this

first

by

Federal

independent

IV.

The

of

object

have

duration

and

the

by

arbitrators

of

place

light

information
them

to

place

to

the

parties

of

law

one

this

parties
the

arbitrators

VII.

The

parties

contrary
it will

year,

renewal

so

("

may,

by

from
is not
continue

reconduction

continuously.

and

power

the

of

means

be

shall

engaging
notified
the

with

force

notification.

observe

to

engages

the

clause

special
the

treaty

present

dating

years,

and

the

public.

parties

invested

the

and

loyally

execute

award.

The

the

of

this

after

month

all

use

the

be

signed

and

be

shall

award

it shall

days;

be

procedure

necessary,
Their

character

the

arbitrators.

sittings
shall

the

fix

shall

shall

their

they

disposition.

three

within

Each

VI.

their

at

shall

which

the

by

and

whose

judge

shall

they

arbitrator,

tribunal,

the

determine

question,

or

Convention

parties

tribunal,

the

on

which

the

third

up

of

This

shall
the

of

meeting

throw

To

of

representatives

the

drawn

tribunal.

Government^

Poiver).

by

together

by

appointed

neutral

neutral

be

shall

arbitrator,

third

the

of

other

composition

this

of

The

V.

the

choice

any

Agreement

an

suit,

the

of

called

ARBITRATION.

arbitrator

{or by

authority

tribunal

immediately

third

the

Council

any

the

on

agree
or

OF

TREATY

cannot

arbitrator

Swiss

the

OF

ot

means

is

to

before
have

the

for

of
the
effect

"), during

the

their

thirty

ratifications.

another

the

period

consecutive

the

parties,
of

the

award.

If

of

commencement

between

give

Agreement,

enforcing

concluded

exchange

given

of

notice

to

thirtieth

by

thirty

tacit

years,

266

SCHEME

CHINESE

The

Shi/i Pao

universal

in

develops,

PEACE.
scheme

long article,a

it says,

Peace, which,

UNIVERSAL

FOR

been

has

for

securing

suggested by

guished
distin-

Japanese.
that the

Premising
ancient

the

the

in

into

scheme

and

of

which

the

Great

of

V.
a

for

the

The

General

it

which
the

be

held
time

The

government
put them

expanded
earth

upon

propounds

in

upon
the

together

should

is

seat

the

of

is to

be

chosen,

officers,
by popular

for four

with

years,

bility
possi-

only.

of several

his function

seems

at

under

once

to

wrong

is to settle the
VI.

it

fixed

be

subordinate

Department

Peace

Arbiter

commences

rightor

scheme

that

says

be

their

to

and

the

hundreds

of

the

size, to

Department
thousands.

absolute

exponent

of

Law.

proceed

to

giving effect

Vice-Arbiter

with

would

superintendent of police,for

case

be

contribute, according

standing army

But

may

The

second

should

have

International

and

; offices to

all nations

revenue

IV.

which

constitute

Generals,

All nations

should

should

Arbiter

of re-election
III.

Pao

"

General

also four

vote

Shih

to

Dominion.

International
A

the

and

Heaven.

compared

continents,

II.

of

be

may

places should
great strategical

I. Several
five

is found

maintaining Peace

for

thus summarised

China,

of

idea

an

virtue
life-loving

the

to

States

world
political

Slates

contending

United

modern

; and

then

of

peace

terms

Peace

Department

of States,
down.

"

force

use

He

or

7-

aid

even

the

his

be

similar

also

Great

Generals

direction

Arbiter,like

between
is not

the
to

two

any

whether

of

State

it be

in

police magistrate,
nations.

interfere with

in civil wars,

those

in every

are

punish

to

against another,
the

to

unless

of Peace, October, 1890.

the

called

internal
upon

to

267

SKETCH

OF

for

Prepared

PROPOSED

submitted

Association

Alumni

the
to

ARBITRATION

convention

of

held

1.

The

themselves

binding

tribunal,

Arbitration

treaty such

contingent in
The

3.

the

calculated, (t) in

of the

(2) in

international

the

the

of

sea

in

assist

to

the

of

on

required

such

force

maintain

to

as

its

as

forces, on

international

the

tion,
popula-

basis of

basis of the tonnage

the

signatory.
control

the

under

summoned

be

signatoryshall

each

by

order

by

service,when

of

of

the

they shall

their
national
inter-

unite

to

its commands.

execute

and

and

recalcitrant member

forces,on

remain

shall

contingents

tribunal

land

international

an

thereof,

in the ports of each

respective authorities,until

5.

signa treaty,

police.

land

of

case

is

maintained

be

case

shipping entered
Such

4.

to

disarm, reserving only

signatory

contingent to

and

shall

League.

signatory shall

the

disputes

any

upon

George's Hall,

League,

decisions

the

decisions

such

Each

under

by

all

St.

College,and

27th, 1883.

Arbitration

submit

to

abide

to

enforcing

2.

joiningthe

Powers

Haverford

at

Philadelphia,November

TREATY.

and
Lord

of their

6. An

such

receipt of

Upon
sea

forces

shall

High Admiral,

summons,

the

commanders

elect, by ballot,a

who

shall

thereupon

of

both

Commander-in-chief
the direction

assume

respectiveforces.
international

herein recited

tribunal

functions.

shall be constituted

to

perform

the

268

INTERNATIONAL

CONSTITUTION

THE

OF

AND

TRIBUNAL.

OF

INTERNATIONAL

Each

1.

millions

and

under,

millions,two
no

the

arbitration
of

population

to

judge

one

judges;

PROPOSED

TRIBUNAL.

signatory to

judges according

treaty shall

such

signatory.

between

fifteen

nominate

For

and

fifteen

twenty-five

twenty-fivemillions,three judges

over

and

more.

the

At

2.

thereof

shall elect their

3. When
than

of the international

firstsession

nations

at

nations

shall retire from

the

counsel

for their

judges

bench

shall be at

and

shall be heard

salaries of the

The

4.

issue, the

respectivenations,but

nations

three

ballot.

presidentby

are

than

members

question is submitted, concerning which

any

three

tribunal,the

judges shall

more

representingsuch
libertyto

act

as

all questions affecting

more

decided

and

not

by

paid by

be

the entire bench.

the

nations which

they represent.

think

may

as

nations

Contending

5.

in Art.

provided

6. Each

nation

place

session

such

within

tribunal

7. The
nation

is

which
that

in such
the

be

case,

nation
a

party

such
the

its

as

shall

party

sit at

to

the

in

be held

immediately followingon
to

the

questionsto

the

be

to

be

order

on

at

the

decided

name

shall

sit at

of

each

7.

place

question

is next
shall

in Art.

and

alphabeticallist

An

tribunal

the

provided

not

nation
session

cept
counsel, ex-

as

judges, select

or

territory.

up, and

drawn

place in rotation,except

act

they

as

3.

shall, by its judge

be

places shall

not

may

counsel

such

by

appear

employ, but judges

fit to

of

shall

the

of

session

decided,
the

any

standing
notwith-

but
rota-list,

place of

rota-list which
; and

of

session
shall

of
not

places of session

SO

postponed, shall pro

with

places of session
judges

8. The

form

law, to
9.

The

in

lead

11.

internecine

to

The

tribunal

their

The
of

to

French

rota-list,

the

French

for the tribunal to interfere

in nations

being partiesto

opinion, such

international

code.

of the tribunal shall be

tongue.*

in

cases

ternal
of in-

the arbitration treaty

disturbances

calculated

to

disposal of

the

are

conflicts.

international
execute

future

lawful

disturbances

whenever,

existingprecedents of

shall collect

language

the

exchange positionson

substituted.

so

the basis of

It shall be

10.

vice

hac

269

TRIBUNAL.

INTERNATIONAL

any

language

police

orders

has

been

diplomaticcommunications.

shall

it may

inserted

be
think

here

at

the

fit to issue.

as

being

the

dium
recognised me-

270

PROPOSED

RULES

THE

BY

INSTITUTE

OF

NATIONAL
INTER-

LAW.
Adopted

Institute,desiring that

The

international

of

settlement

resorted

entire

and

more

contribute

to

Tribunals.

partialadoption by

or

be

for

the
more

usefullyto

by proposing the followingpossible

Arbitral

the

1875.

Arbitration

to

disputes should

of this progress

regulationsfor

28th,

recourse

by civilised peoples,hopes

to

realisation

the

August

Hague,

the

at

which

State

those

recommends

It

it for
tration
Arbi-

form

may

Agreements.
Art.

I.

An

"

international
It may

Agreement

to

arbitrate

be

for those

concluded

so

of

arise between

{b.)For
Art.

the

it

The

"

Agreement

in

or

to

arbitrate

does

gives to

of the

other

some

such

no

shall choose

an

shall choose

may

Tribunal

question in dispute. If
number

designate the

down

tracting
Con-

Tribunal
in the

shall

and

proceed

Agreement

to

trate,
arbi-

agreement.

provision,each

arbitrator,and

the

arbitrator,or

third

of the

each

Arbitration

the

to

not

provisionslaid

the

designated,that

arbitrators,the Arbitration

be

If there

arbitrate

be

difference,

every

already existing.

decision

the

and

any

speciallyto

right to appeal

the

to

the

according to

for

differences

designatesfor

of

class

tnore

or

Agreement

names

valid

Contracting States

the

Parties
which

certain

one

2.

by

treaty.

whether
{a.)By anticipation,
or

is concluded

of

the

Contracting

arbitrators

two
name

third

Parties

appointed

thus

who

person

shall

appoint him.
If the
the

on

the

two

choice

the

of

third

give to

person

named

the

appointed by

the formation
refuses

to

to

the

of the

choose,

of

agree

partiesrefuses

Agreement

Court
the

partiescannot
of the

if one

arbitrator,or

co-operationwhich, according
should

he

arbitrators

to

arbitrate,

Arbitration,or

Agreement

to

arbitrate

is annulled.
Art.

3."

If in the

first

instance,or

because

they have

if

not

been

271

REGLEMENT

DE

PROJET

POUR

ARBITRALE

ADOPT^

INTERNATIONALE

L'INSTITUT

PAR

DE

DROIT

-^

1875
LTnstitut, desirant
des

conflits

proposant
suivant.

des
partielle
Art.

I.

II

Etats

recours

le

plus

plus pratique

en

utilement

recommande
des

le

les

par

la realisation

arbitraux

de

ce

reglement

Tadoption

entiere

ou

compromis.

conclu

est

concluraient

qui

la solution

I'arbitrage
pour

les tribunaux

compromis

Le

"

HAVE.

LA

soit de

pour

AOtiT

28

LE

INTERNATIONAL

concourir

peuples civilises,
espere

eventuel

le

que

internationaux

progrbs en

PROCEDURE

LA

international

traite

par

valable.
II pent I'etre

(a.) U'avaiice^soit
d'une
s'elever

{b.)Pour

Art.

2.

de

la decision

pour

de

des

arbitral

se

reglera

defaut

choisit de

de

choisissent

deja Jiees

un

partiescontrac-

defaut

de

qu'il designe
designationdu
le tribunal

le compromis,

le

dispositionsprescritespar

promis
com-

convention.

arbitre,et

tiers-arbitre

un

des
arbitral

tribunal

au

des

disposition,chacune

cote

son

les

selon
autre

une

chacune

arbitres dans

des

noms

par

la contestation.

et

plusieurscontestations

ou

s'adresser

nombre

ou

donne

compromis

le droit

tantes

testations
con-

contractants.

Le

"

conlractants

les

pour

determiner, qui pourraient

espece

contestation

une

les Etats

entre

certaine

les Etats

entre

contestations,soit

toutes

pour

les deux

designent

ou

parties contractantes
arbitres

une

ainsi

nommes

tierce

personne

qui

I'indiquera.
Si les deux
sur

arbitres

le choix

d'un

nommes

par

tribunal

ou
arbitral,

compromis
Art.

3.

"

Si

est

des

partiesne peuvent

si I'une

ou
tiers-arbitre,

cooperation qu'elledoit preter

du

les

selon

le

si la personne

des

partiesrefuse

compromis

designee

s'accorder

la

la formation

refuse

de

choisir,

qu'elles n'ont

pu

tomber

eteint.
le

principe,ou

parce

OF

RULES

272
able

to

of

the choice

on

agree

THE

the Contracting Parties

arbitrators,

have

agreed

that the Arbitration

third

person

named

the

then
provisions,

such

no

the
tribunal,

provisionsof

the

first,on

himself

the

appoint

Art.

4.

Arbitrators
without

restriction

any

the

according to

and

propose

be

all

If there
may

certain

number

be

either
of

choose.

Heads

of

who

persons

depend,

named

ternation
In-

as

Governments,
competent,

are

of their country, to exercise

law

shall

for appointment
eligible
and

by

undertakes

arbitrate.
so

person

Sovereigns

to

formed

named

parties shall

of the

followingshall

The

"

third

be

be followed

to

course

Agreement

the

each

should

if the person

arbitrators,or

whom

among

persons,

Tribunal

and

by them,

of the

the formation

INSTITUTE.

the functions

of

arbitrator.
Art.

5.

the
to,

partieshave

the

If

"

arbitrators,invalidates

such

of

one

the

arbitrate,unless

individual

upon

allegationof

the

of, or

incompetency

agreed

partiescan

the

agree

valid

whole

objection
to

agreement

another

upon

tors,
arbitra-

competent

arbitrator.
If the

Agreement

originalchoice
6.

Art.

must

The

"

does

of

case

again be

acceptance

prescribethe

not

objection,the

valid

in

arbitrator

selectinganother
allegationof

arbitrate

to

incompetency,

method

of

manner

or

of

the

prescribed

for

the

followed.

of the

office of arbitrator

be in

must

writing.
Art.

after

7.

If

"

having accepted it,or

according

8.

either

to

by

the

majorityof

the

terms

of

Art.

to

it shall
parties,

office,or

becomes

resigns

tent,
mentally incompeof

account

the

4, then

if he

to
inability

provisionsof

serve

Art.

Arbitration

arbitrate
be

named

or

by

Tribunal

by

the

is not

named

subsequent
arbitrator

or

ment
agree-

by

the arbitrators.

Arbitration

upon

the

of

Agreement

its sessions, only in

agreed

dies,or

validlychallenged on

If the seat

"

of the

The

if he

the

in force.

shall be
Art.

is

if he

or

refuses

arbitrator

an

is

Tribunal
case

the

is authorised

performance

to

change

of its duties

impossibleor manifestly dangerous.

the

place

at the

of

place

RULES

74
Art.

9.

Arbitration

The

"

chooses

members,

appoints one

It

keeps

minutes

Art.

10.

or

in

and

number,

own

what

guages
lan-

or

shall
litigants

evidence

other

and

language

the

pleadingsof

be

presented.

be

outside

or

its members,

of

more

to draw

persons,

all its members

sits with

Tribunal

however, delegateone

commission

even

the

Arbitration

It may,

present.

its

several

of

composed

its sessions.

of

The

"

and

the documents

and

if

among

decides

Tribunal

its deliberations

conducted,

Tribunal,

secretaries.

Arbitration

The

INSTITUTE.

president from

more

or

THE

OF

preliminary

up certain

proceedings.
is

If the arbitrator

president

the

society,all

or

A
Art.

name

Art.

12.

followed

-If the

"

definite and

procedure

rules

the

the arbitrator.

by

kept.

the

of

consent

arbitrate,or

to

method

the

gants,
liti-

shall

followed

is in

it has

which

subsequent

of

procedure to

be

such

be

Arbitration

such

no

provision,

freelyprescribed by

informed

the

the

conform

required to

case

be

ance
it the observ-

procedure, the

of

If there

thereto.

be

be

the consent

hoc

Arbitration,or prescribesto

Tribunal, which

Arbitration
to

to

the

for himself.

positive law

conform

must

without

can,

with

appointed ad

Agreement

of

poration,
cor-

society,or

conducted,

parties,
prescribesthe

the Court

by

Tribunal

only

substitute

of the

agreement

of

arbitrator

No

"

learned

pleadings shall

of such

protocol

it.

be

commission

other

or

commune

corporation, authority,faculty,

commune,

pleadingsmay

parties,before

of the

the

the

of

its head,

facultyof law, a

authority,a

an

actual

State, or

parties it

would

observe.
of the

control

The

discussions

belongs

to

the

of the

President

tribunal.
Art.
to

Art.

13.

Each

"

the

appoint

parties may

one

or

more

sons
per-

represent it before the tribunal.

14.

"

must

the

of

Exceptions
be taken

parties,
any

incompetency

based

before

any

later contestation
that have

on

the

incompetency

others.
is

In

case

of

the

trators
arbi-

of the silence of

excluded, except

subsequently supervened,

for

cases

of

DE

PROJET

Art.

9.

membres,
un

275

est

de

compose

president,pris dans

un

nomme

INSTITUT.

arbitral,s'il

tribunal

Le

"

sein,

son

plusieurs
s'adjoint

et

plusieurssecretaires.

ou

arbitral decide

tribunal

Le
devront

avoir lieu

devront

etre

II tient

deliberations

ses

les actes

presentes

de
proces-verbal

Art.

10.

de

de

de

moyens

deleguer un

membres

tous
ou

preuve.

presents.

plusieursmembres

tierces personnes

des

commettre

et
parties,

deliberations.

ses

II lui est loisible toutefois

meme

les autres

et

des

les debats

et

tribunal arbitral delibere

Le

"

quelleslangues

quelle langue ou

en

ou

certains

pour

actes

d'instruction.
Si I'arbitre

est

une
corporation,

le

ou

dresse
Art.

des

partiesa
12.

se

nommer

Si le

"

suivre,ou

defaut

de

se

savante,

des

consentement

par I'arbitre.

hoc

ad

n'est autorise

II

en

compromis

ou

loi de

d'une

arbitral doit

tribunal

subsequente des

convention

une

tribunal arbitral le mode

au

I'observation

le consentement

sans

substitut.

un

present

se

de

conformer

conformer

principesqu'ila

des

debats

declare

aux

et

prescription-

cette

lequelest
parle tribunal arbitral,
aux

procedure

procedure determinee

la procedure
prescription pareille,

d'une

librement

choisie

autre

ou

societe

droit,une

avoir lieu du

nomme

arbitre

Aucun

"

le
positive,
A

commune

corporation,autorite,faculte,

peuvent

le commissaire

compromettants
a

faculte de

une

protocole.

II.

Art.

chef,

son

de la commune,

les debats

tous

partiesdevant

ou

autorite,une

presidentactuel

compagnie,

est

Etat

un

suivre

seulement

sera

tenu

partiesvouloir

suivre.
La

direction

appartientau

president du

tribunal

arbitral.
Arj'.

3.

"

representants
Art.
doivent

14.

"

etre

parties, toute

des

Chacune
aupres
Les

du

partiespourra

un

ou

plusieurs

tribunal arbitral.

exceptions tirees de

oppos^es

constituer

avant

contestation

toute

autre.

ulterieure

posterieurement survenue.
d'incapacite
t

des
I'incapacite

est

Dans

le

arbitres

silence

exclue, sauf

les

des
cas

276

RULES

The
the

arbitrators

must

incompetency

referred

with

of the Court

the

final

case

the

In

in the arbitration.

doubt

on

the

clause

deemed

partiesare
settle the
Art.

15.

Unless

"

his

the

must,
litigant

each

the
the

the

by

his

be

in accordance

with

duly

the

upon

full power

to

contrary in the

the

has
of

the

right:
which

time, in

representatives,
present
in

and

them

appeal

the contrary.

to

periods

authorised
in fact

them

on

arbitrate,the

to

Tribunal

the

the

depends

arbitrators

clause

appeal

arbitrate.

to

provisionsto

be

tribunal,communicate
documents

pronounce

Agreement
the

to

forms, and

conclusions, support

before

there

there

determine

To

of

arbitrate,the Arbitration

to

the

question of competency

given

question, unless

Agreement
1.

have

to

(subjectto

in connection

except

to

preliminaryjudgments

the

judgment

of
interpretation

the

must

Agreement

from

appeal

no

exceptions taken

of Arbitration

the

question of competency,

from

the

upon

paragraph),and

provisionsof

the

INSTITUTE.

THE

pronounce

next

shall be

There
the

in the

to

OF

his opponent,

to

which,

of

production

law, lay

his

his

proofs

and

duce
pro-

opponent

demands.
To

2.

consider

plainlycontested

not

order

To

of them

each

to

compel

of

the

Court

decide

5. To

the documents

evidence

is
and

which

are

without

sufficient

Parties,and

and

of the present

performance

with

its

free

own

produced,

the

the

from

of

of

conduct

if necessary,

judicialacts

to

the
to

case),

require

which

the

perform, notably

the

and

judgment
in

on

general on

the

interpretation

the merits

of

the

litigants.

periods

shall
article,

preliminaryorder.

demand

points.

qualified

not

to

of witnesses.

presented by

forms

the

procedure (for the

the

Tribunal

swearing of experts

Party

instance, the alleged

opponent,

production of evidence, and,

Competent

The

as, for

of doubtful

clearingup

rules of

the

Arbitration

of

the

hearingsof

new

make

To

4.

which

of each

fails to produce.

reason,
3.

his opponent,

by

documents

of

contents

the claims

conceded

as

of
be

time, mentioned
determined

by

in clauses
the

arbitrators

and

by

DE

PROJET

arbitres

Les

doivent

l'incomp(ftencedu
Tart.

question a

277
les

sur

prononcer

arbitral,sauf

tribunal

tirees

exceptions

le

dont

recours

al., et conformement

2""^

24,

L1N.ST1TUT.

de

il est

du
dispositions

aux

compromis.
voie

Aucune

de

recours

ne

sur
preliminaires

la

compe'tence,si

le

le

jugement

contre

recours

le

Dans

tation

cas

du

clause

d'une

donne

le doute

ou

sur

arbitres la faculte

aux

arbitral

avec

definitif.

la competence
les

de

depend

parties sont

trancher

de

jugements

n'est cumulativement

ce

compromis,

des

contre

ouverte

sera

I'interpreavoir

censees

question,sauf

la

clause

contraire.

Art.

15.

arbitral

Sauf

"

le droit

partiedevra, par

qui

ne

sont

la

omet

accordees

de

des

des

du

proces),faire

du

tribunal

de

temoins

5" De

de preuves
Les

les actes

partie

chaque

partieadverse,

la

par

la

dont

ainsi

partie adverse

des

parties,d'exigerde
;

direction

procedure (sur la

s'il le faut,
reque'rir,

et

preuves

judiciaires
pour lesquelsle
I'assermentation

notamment
qualifie,

statuer, selon

tribunal

d'expertset

sa

libre

appreciation,sur

produits et generalement

sur

I'interpretation

le merite

des

moyens

presentes par les parties.

formes

present article
nance

pretentionsde

de

de

moyens

partieadverse, produire

points douteux

des

ses

requiertla production

auditions
de

lesquels chaque

documents

des

administrer

la

sufifisants

ordonnances

competent

arbitral n'est pas

le tribunal

legitimes,
presenter ses

documents

nouvelles

chaque partieI'^claircissement
rendre

les

motifs

production sans

De

dans

droit,proposer

en

contestees

pretendu

3" D'ordonner

4"

d^lais

partieadverse

nettement

le contenu

que

et

fait et

en

la

pour

pas

compromis,

representants dument

fonder

dont

tenir

De

formes

tribunal, les communiquer

au

les documents
2"

les

ses

conclusions, les

du

determiner

i*^ De

preuve

dispositionscontraires

et

delais

seront

preliminaire.

mentionnes

determines

par

sous

les

numeros

les arbitres

dans

une

et

du

ordon-

278

RULES

16.

Art.

Neither

"

authorization
of such

consent

The

Art.
Tribunal

only

Agreement

far

party

be

can

allowed

concluded
originally

brought

the

as

before

provided

are

the

Arbitration

the

the

by

for

parties and

the

original

tribunal

decides

Tribunal

international

law, unless

rules

may

accordance

in

the

Agreement

the

decision

cannot

refuse

leaves

or

Agreement

as

the

to

to

the

to

arbitrate

given simultaneouslyon

does

all the

certain

deciding finallyon

points at

be

issue.

nounce
pro-

If,however,

Tribunal

points,the

others

points,reserve

applied.

final decision

require a

not

to

informed
insufficiently

legalprinciplesto

of the

each
finally

to

Tribunal

the pretext that it is

on

facts,or

decide

It must
the

they

Arbitration

The

"

the

to

as

previous

of the arbitrators.

judgment,
either

as

Arbitration

The

"

19.

the

press
ex-

them.

judgment

Art.

specialand

and
arbitrate,

third

be

can

prescribesdifferent

arbitrate

to

partieswho

of the

principlesof

the

of

arbitrate,or

to

18.

Art.

free

intervention

so

allow

to

agree

Agreement

Cross-actions

"

the

without

oflficially

can

arbitrate.

to

17.

the arbitrators

partiesnor

parties.

the consent

Agreement

with

third

INSTITUTE.

third persons,

or

of the

voluntary
with

only

the

States

other

implead

THE

OF

for

to

be

while

may,

subsequent

disposition.
Arbitration

The

Tribunal

render

may

interlocutory

liminary
pre-

or

judgments.
Art.

20.

time

period of

final decision

The

"

fixed

is to be
the

the

day

considered

arbitrators

more

Agreement
be

not

have

agreed

been

nor

pronounced within
arbitrate,or by

Agreement

day

the

time

of

during

two

arbitrate,

to

conclusion

the

the

quent
subse-

provision,a period of

of the
The

on.

included,

to

other

no

of the conclusion
as

is

Agreement

the

If there

agreement.
years, from

by

be

must

which

one

prevented, by force majeure, from

of
-or

filling
ful-

their duties.
In

the

case

arbitrators,
by interlocutoryjudgments,

proceedings,the period
Art.

21.

"

Every judgment,

is to

final

or

be extended

for

shall
provisional,

order

liminary
pre-

year.
be

deter-

PROJET

16.

Art.
mettre

les

autorisation

sauf

L'intervention

17.

Les

"

portees

devant

deferees

par

d'accord

sont

18.

Art.

ou

le

compromis

tiers n'est admissible

demandes

reconventionnelles

et

conclu

arbitral
ou

le

le

compromis.

qu'en

ne

etre

peuvent

qu'elleslui

tant

les deux

que

qu'avec

partieset

sont

le tribunal

les admettre.

tribunal

a moins
international,

differentes

dans

ont

compromis,

Le

quelcon-

personnes

partiesqui

pour

"

d'office

peuvent

ne

tierces

des

ou

d'un

le tribunal

le

les arbitres

tiers.

spontanee
des

consentement

279

speciale exprimee

prealable du

consentement

Art.

parties,ni

d'autres Etats

cause

en

ques,

Ni

"

l'iNSTITUT.

DE

arbitral
le

que

juge

selon

compromis

ne

remette

la decision

Le

tribunal

arbitral

les

principesdu

lui

ne

impose

la libre

des

droit

regies

appreciationdes

arbitres.
Art.

19.

"

le pretexte

sous

faits,soit

qu'iln'est

les

sur

Toutefois, si

le

definitivement

compromis

de

simultanee

certains

ne

chacun

eclaire

des

prescritpas

points, le

les

tons

definitivement

sufifisamment

de

prononcer
soit

sur

les

prmcipes juridiquesqu'ildoit appliquer.

decider

II doit

pas

peut refuser

ne

points

en

litige.

la decision

definitive

peut,

decidant

tribunal

en

les autres

pour

jugements

interlocutoires

points, reserver

une

cedure
pro-

ulterieure.

tribunal arbitral peut

Le
ou

rendre

des

preparatoires.
Art.

20.

Le

"

fixe par

le delai

dans

defaut

sequente.

delai de deux

un

Le

comprend
arbitres

jour

pas

de

prononce

non

auront

ete

le

ou

le

compromis

d'autre
k

ans

de

la decision

plus

jour

conclusion
le

temps

empeches,

de

durant

par force

tient pour

la conclusion

n'y est

lieu

convention

une

par

determination, on

partirdu

la

ou

definitive doit avoir

pas

lequel
majeure,

convenu

du

compris ;
un

de

ou

sub-

promis.
com-

on

n'y

plusieurs

reniplirleurs

fonctions.
Dans

cas

des

ordonnent

les

moyens

arbitres,par

des

le
d'instruction,

jugements interlocutoires,
delai

est

augmente

d'une

annee.

Art.

21.

"

Toute

decision

definitive

ou

provisoiresera

prise a

28o

by

mined
or

one

OF

RULES

of them

more

Art.

22.

of the

limited

in this respect

shall

it
parties justified,
the

by

of the

state

with

finds

case

the

claims

of

declare, and, unless

so

Agreement

law

in

in it.

concur

Tribunal

Arbitration

neither

the true

refuse to

should

If the

"

appointed,even

all the arbitrators

majorityof

INSTITUTE.

THE

mine
deter-

arbitrate,shall

to

the

regard to

the

parties to

dispute.
Art.

23.

contain

and

It

If

with
sufficient,
24.

written

The

"

of them
This

of each
After
or

should

tribunal

Art.

only
The

"

of its
26.

of

Each

"

an

position
ex-

party.

hoc.
the representative

be changed

by

27.

or

of essential

of

the

the

correct

parties

pointsat

on

to
to

the

time

parties,and

issue
after

Sentence

parties.

issue between
its

own

the

half of the

prejudice to

that

one

the

parties.

costs, and

without

indemnity

or

the

the other

pay.
Sentence

Agreement

to

proved corruption of

error.

the

of the

of the
interpretation

Tribunal,

Arbitral

of the

of

one

as

duly pronounced decides, within

Arbitration

The

"

neither

the Sentence

An

party shall bear

as

long

expired,to

not

though

of both

Sentence

be condemned

the avoidance
power,

if

the representative

to

right,so

arbitrate have

hearing.

demand

on

the

complete

to

decision of the Court

Art.

to

has

operation,the point at

the

party may

sign.

to

to each

to

it cannot
parties,

suggestionof

the

on

other party

25.

Art.

majorityis

grounds,

appointed ad

reckoning,even

suggest it;and

is allowable

costs

in

writingor

givingthe

scope

of the

one

Agreement

decided,

not

the

Tribunal.

limits of the
in

the

communicated

been

has

the Sentence

Nevertheless, the

errors

its attorney

to

or

of arbitration.

minorityrefuse

certified copy

arbitrate.

to

of the court

with

writing,

decision,unless

given,is formallycommunicated

be

attorney of

the

of

in

up

agreement

that the

statement

Sentence, together

party,

Arbitration

the

drawn

sign it,the signature of

to

by communicating

is done

grounds

the

of the members

each

signed by

be

must

stipulatedin

minorityrefuse

Art.

this be

from

be

must

expositionof

an

exemption

arbitral Sentence

The

"

shall

void

be

or
arbitrate,
one

of

the

of

in
an

case
excess

of
of

or
arbitrators,

282

RULES

PROPOSED

FOR

INTERNATIONAL

and

Messrs.

Wm.

order

maintain

to

Parties,they
First.

partieshereto, the

thereof

to

and

the redress
Second.

endeavour

who

Fourth.

shall each

within

If the

"

the

after

appoint

them,

of

such

complained
answer,

three

members

together,discuss
and

within

agree
of

after

month

one

nations

ences,
differ-

the

appointing

notice

of
of

cause

Each

such

as

appointment

failure to the

complaint

Signatory

shall

follows

Nation

be

fit to

serve

From

controversy
after another

the
shall

list of

as

such

persons,

and
alternately,

until

seven

are

to

shall,

sion,
Joint Commis-

partiesto

referred

shall, within
to

of four persons

other

of the

the

or

agree,

the treaty,

the Tribunal

of

ratification of this treaty, transmit

names

fail to

fail to ratifytheir acts, those nations

after the

Arbitration,instituted

2.

the nation

Joint Commissioners

months

twelve

give

the

notice

thereafter,give a

month

and

confer

shall

appointing them

nations

1.

notice

complaint

another

shall report the result to the

appointment

of

cause

from

one

months

two

reconcile

to

formal

the

respectively.

them

and

receives

complaining

themselves, they

Joint Commission,

their

detail the

of

any

thereto.

otherwise, within

not

between

which

nation

If the nation

"

between

arise

it seeks.

answer
explicit

Third.

Contracting

High

aggrieved shall give

one

complaint shall,within

of

full and

of do

The

"

cause

any

which

Peace

893.

the

complaint

other, specifyingin

the

Eaton,

of

nations

B.

Universal

the

between

peace

cause

Butler, Dorman

to

AN

OF

ARBITRATION.

Chicago, in

at

follows

as

agree

If any

"

Allen

Cephas Bratnerd,
Congress

In

OF

TRIBUNAL

by

Submitted

ORGANISATION

THE

as

one

the other
on

the

such
nations

after the

month

signatory nations
tribunal.
at

any

time

select
speedilyas possible,

selected,which

seven

in
one

shall constitute

283

D'ARBITAGE.

INTERNATIONAL

(Projetsoumis

V^

au

William

MM.

Brainerd,
En

I*'

Si

survient
litige

un

la

paix

de

ce

des

entre

doit y

genre

2," Si la nation
et

trois

parties

hautes

le

partiesdans

sont

informe

plaindre en

se

qu'ilreclame.

mesures

autre

de

notification

une

complete

de

membres

ce

le

dans
explicite

et

disposent pas

cherchera
informera

autre-

d'elles

chacune
litige,

au

discutera

qui

Commission

d'une

deliberations

ces

mis fin

n'ait pas

et
questions litigieuses

Chacune
des

qui

I'autre n'en

plaignanteet

la reponse

que

nommera

les

Cephas

et

Etats

maniere

d'une

repondre

Eaton,

mois.

delai d'un

ment

les

qui re^oit d'une

nation

La

2"

Paix, a Chicago, par

elles,les

suit

qui

griefset

ses
specifiant

en

B.

entre

present contrat, celui qui croit avoir

I'autre

la

de

New-York.
a
jurisconsultes

trois

tous

conviennent

contractantes

universel

Butler, Dormatt

maintenir

de

vue

Congres

Allen

TRIBUNAL

D'UN

L'ORGANISATION

POUR

PLAN

concilier

les

ses

mandants

du

parties.
resultat

deliberations.

4" Si les commissaires

ne

leurs

Etats

n'acceptentpas

ment

dans

le delai de

et
traite,

le
suit

comme

a.

Chacune

mois,

apres

siegerdans
b. Sur

I'autre

d'accord

mettre

se

ces
propositions,

leurs

douze

mois

au

Etats

ou

que
infor-

en

du present
signataires

les autres

alors renvoye

Tribunal

institue
d'arbitrage,

nations

des
la

signatairesdoit, dans

le

signaturedu present traite,transmettre

signatairesles

nations

choisir

est
litige

peuvent

de

noms

delai

d'un
autres

aux

capables

de

ont
litigantes

quatre personnes

le tribunal.
la liste

de

alternativement
celles

qui

ces

nations

personnes,

les

aussi

vite que

et

leur agreent,

sept, qui constituent le tribunal

possible,I'une

jusqu'ace qu'il en
appele

prononcer

ait ete
sur

apres

designe
le

litige.

284

RULES

the tribunal for the

shall at

Secretary,who

tribunal

The

members

or

shall

constituted

thus

shall hear

If either

4.

selected
to

named

the

Fifth.
as

herein

Each

whose

extend

to

fourth
consist

list of

or

claiming a

When

Majority of

in

the nation

by

named

Tribunal

of them

of

the

additional

tribunal

the whole

number

other

cause

any

which

to

persons

originally

itself

unite,

to

Arbitration

for all

adjusted by

not

that

Joint

arbitra

such

other

shall consist

of

and

the

that

jointlyby

them

from

nations.

question at

agree,

its

consist

of

several

own

the whole

Each

issue shall

on

act,

so

the members

case

arbitrator

may

foregoing

controversy

in

in

members,

seven

in

provided

signatory

shall

its

nations,or

affairs.

nations

selected

by

names

be filled.

manner

persons,

be

of

question respectingthe independence

distinct interest in the

the

it

decision

the

fail from

or

provided, except

if the

seven

shall

right to appoint one

2.

its internal

it may,

of less than

persons

at

had,

the

of

this treaty binds

of Arbitration

but

of the tribunal

to

any

any

constituted

rule ;

if any

with
nation, or its ec^uality

Tribunal

shall be

and

is

partiesto

between

of government
The

be

such

from

request

it ; and

filled

place

hereinbefore

sovereigntyof

1.

place, or

and

of

Secretary

may

them,

the tribunal shall die

of the

as

tion shall not

form

after

prescribed,in forming

Commission,

or

between

for

shall be

in controversy

cases

select

may

person

"

and

adjournment

an

month

one

the vacancy

serve,

time

the

place

the permanent

such

at

and

time

partiesfail to signifyits selection

of these

constitute

to

selected.

so

shall,by writingsigned by

; and

which

the permanent

to

conclusive.

other

so, the

given

person

through

decide

partiesand

the lists within

from

thereof

places to

final and

shall be

do

the

be

majority of them, appoint

and

times

other

that controversy. Notice

of

notify the

partiesin controversy

the

decision

immediately

once

meeting, and give notice

to

JURISTS.

AMERICAN

hearing and

selection

of each

3.

BY

nation
have

the

behalf.

arbitrators

notwithstandingthe

absence

choix

Chaque
Secretaire

immediatement

sera

qui

permanent,

porte

avisera

en

285

AMERICAINS.

JURISCONSULTES

DE

PROJET

la connaissance

du

fois la personne

chaque

ainsi

elue.

signaturede
le lieu de
cause

et

lieu

ce

I'autre

personnes

par

suite

comblee

elles.

entre

date

et

parties en
date

cette

lieu s'il y

autre

un

ou

indiqu^ les

pas
mois

qui

ajourne-

Son

avoir

en

apres

choix

fera les choix

pour

constituer le tribunal

pour

autre

toute

pour

jugement

requise par

ete

si Tune

elle,et
etait

empechee

la lacune

cause,

faits

qu'ellea

qui avait designe primitivementla

la nation

par

serait

personne

remplacer.

il

s'etendre

gouvernement

son

a.

tribunal

Le

constitue

de

; mais

convient
choisis
nations

aux

la maniere
il peut

se

dans

ce

pour
le

majoritede

ses

sa

propre

tribunal

membres

peut
souve-

forme

cas

sept membres

de

qui

de sept personnes,

les membres

nation

et sera

qui

du tribunal

noms

declare

avoir

cedent
pre-

si cela
seront

designes par

les

inte'ret

un

a le droit d'adjoindreun
questionlitigieuse

la

Quand

la

les quatre articles

la liste des

toute

sur

dans

de moins

composer

signataires. Toute

tribunal

Commission

nations,la

de

composera

prevue

et
parties,

affaires interieures.

ses

d'arbitragese

conjointement

specialdans

b.

ou

la

I'arbitragene

que

d'autres

egaliteavec

d'un

viendraient

I'independance ou

questions touchant

nation, son

qui

regiespar

etre

pu

la formation

differends

ci-dessus,sauf

prevue

des

d'une

rainete

plus haut,
les

tous

n'auraient

elles et

conciliation

de

dit

est

d'arbitragepour

surgirentre

present traite s'engage

du
partiessignataires

des

contribuer, comme

tribunal

au

celle-ci

deces

5" Chacune
\

partiesn'a

choisies

de

et a

la

avec

appel.

partie,c'est

des

et

aux

permanent.

prononce

le delai d'un

la liste dans

sur

partieset

sans

Si I'une des

d.

connaisance

Secretaire
date

^crit

par

majoritede ceux-ci, la

donne

en

autre

les

definitif et

est

et

une

ou

il entend

ment,

reunion

designe

la

de

ou

I'intermediaire du

par

membres

ses

sa

constitue

ainsi

Tribunal

Le

c.

arbitre

defense.
se

compose

delibere

de

valablement

plusieurs arbitres,la
nonobstant

I'absence

286

RULES

withdrawal

or

in the

continue
reached

AMERICAN

minority.

the

of

BY

of

performance

final determination

JURISTS.

such

In

majority shall

until

duties

their

of the

the

case

shall have

they

submitted

question

for

their

consideration.
Decision

3. The

be

shall

have

been

The

of

of the

nations

the

by

subdivision

arbitration

an

in controversy

paid in equal proportions

be

partiesthereto, except

are

of this article

but

be

shall

case

in

provided

as

either party in the

of

expenses

prosecution of its

and
preparation

proceeding, including the

shall
arbitrators,

that

nations

the

it

is essential.

Expenses

compensation

incidental issues,unless

and

expressly provided by

unanimity

4.

main

the

on

of arbitrators

number

the whole

majorityof

final, both

shall

that

of

it

defrayed by

individually.
mutual

the

Only by

5.

provisionsof

the

6.

the records

Switzerland, where
The

and
secretaries,
of

performance

the

such

other

the

duties

be

whose

of the

Secretary shall

permanent

disregardedand Courts

shall

Secretary

signatory nations,

the

signatory nations

may

tration
of Arbi-

different arrangements.

under

permanent

between

articles be

these

appointed

of all the

consent

have

appointed by agreement
office

shall be

tribunal shall

assistants
incident

as

to

be

appoint

to

power

be

may

the

at

Berne,

preserved.
ant
assist-

two

required

proceedings

for

of the

tribunal.
The

Salary

other

and

the

of

connected

persons

signatorynations, out
each

which

to

of

correspondingto
7.

Upon

after the
the
the

with

fund

nations

of any

shall

the

controversy,

counter-case,

the

provided

to

for

contribute
several

controversy

selection of the arbitrators

such

his office shall be

be

to

population of

the Reference

hearing of
case,

of

such

the

secretary, assistant

permanent

in

paid by

that
a

the

purpose,

proportion

nations.
the

to

constitute

it shall fix the

reply,evidence

secretaries

and

tribunal,and

the tribunal

time

within

arguments

for

which
of

the

PROJET

la minorite.

la retraite de

ou

doit suivre

JURISCONSULTES

DE

I'execution

decision de la

les nations

mis

sont

II

e.

et

chiffre 6 du

des

partiespour

qu'avec

I'assentiment

les nations

entre

archives

es

permanent

valable,soit

est

moins

que

exige I'unanimite.

en

la

des
cause,

les

preparationet

arbitres,
sauf

ce

faites

depenses

poursuite de

sa

des articles ci-dessus

dispositions

aux

de

Tribunal

les nations

toutes

sibgesera

et

rapportant

se

oil
(Suisse),

Berne

Secretaire

Le

secretaires

travaux

accord

commun

conservees.

s'adjoindredeux

d'autres

signataires.

d'un

nomme

sera

seront

les
I'exigeront

constitue's sur

etre

peuvent

signataires.Son

peut

la

sur

d'autres

autant

la

procedure

le Tribunal.

devant

honoraires

Les

auxiliaires

effet et

du

des

et

les nations

autres

prononcer

replique et

employes
au

duquel

de

permanent,
de

moyen
chacune

bureau

son

d'un
des

secretaires

ses

sont

fonds
nations

payes

prevoira

par
cet

contribuera

au

population.

sa

Quand
des

secretaire

signatairesou

la formation

prorata de

choix

la

permanent

du

auxiliaires que

g.

arbitres

present article ;

ne
d'arbitrage

secretaire

Un

questions

supportees par elle.

deroge

etre

pent

ne

les tribunaux

bases

majorite

jusqu'a ce

les

sur

arbitrage,
y compris les honoraires

exclusivement

sont

cause

tribunal

au

prise

expressement

au

prevu

chacune

par

la

genre,

parts egalesa la charge des nations

par

qui est

et^

ce

questionsincidentes, a

les

sur

n'aient

cause

en

frais d'un

Les

confie

majoritedes

soit
questionprincipale,

d.

mandat

de

cas

I'arbitrage.

La

c.

un

definitive ait

qu'une determination
soumises

Dans

du

287

AMERICAINS.

cause

une

arbitres
sur

le

les

est

portee devant

qui doivent

les
litige,

autres

constituer

delais

moyens

et
I'arbitrage

pour

la

le

tribunal

demande,

presenter par

les

la

apres

appele

defense,

partiesseront

le
a

la

288

RULES

AMERICAN

BY

submitted

be

respective partiesshall

JURISTS.

regulating the proceedings under

shall

it,and

to

which

that

make

rules

shall be

controversy

heard.

tribunal

The

8.

establish general Rules

controversy, may

all tribunals

before

submitted

tribunal

If any

"

against another

rules

of the

decision,the
issue

hostilities

an

end

of

the

failure,to be

defaultingnation,except
coming
be

from

subjected
have

revoked

been

by

another

partiesto
on

the

"

order

January,

of the
the

the

provisions
war,

of

the

of

means

the

with

comply

month

one

after
other

of every

treaty,and

to

the

at

which

from

which

shall,as
they

would

be

may

goods

condition,

at

wise
other-

any

authority,issued

declaring its readiness

to

time

at

the

comply

spirit.

of

signaturesto

thereof, averting
peace.

at

the

that all vessels and

of like

proclamation

Conference

tion,
adop-

againstthe offendingor

the exclusion

But

representativesof

this treaty, shall be held

the first of

of this

closed

duties

this treaty in its letter and

Seventh.

their

begin Hostilities

chief executive

of its citizens

any

request of the offending nation

with

shall fail to

condition

the

subjected.

rules

subsequent

upon

ports of the nations

shall be

upon

double

to

versy
contro-

any

any

first exhausted

infraction

belongingto

or

ing
proceed-

which
articles,

changed by

proclamation declaring(such)

thirtydays thereafter,the

proclamation proceeds

these

Arbitration, within

of

of

hearing

this treaty shall

having

nation, party hereto, shall

or

practice and

of

signatorypowers.

provided for,or

of the

determination

immediately,

partiesto

of the Tribunal

receivingnotice

the

or

shall

party without

reconciliation herein
decisions

amended

the various

to

for

for

provisions of

be

all such

notified

Sixth.

the

time

to

; and

be

assembled

under

time

from

may

first constituted, for the

as

every

capitalof
this

alternate
each

in

the

beginning

year,

rotation,and

treaty, for the purpose

treaty, and

desired

facilitatingintercourse,

nations,

and

of

in

cussing
dis-

amendments

preserving

290

ADOPTED

RESOLUTION

THE

BY

CONFERENCE

OF

of

number

the

desiring to

extension

and

see

recommend

civilised

1.

in which

cases

them,

to

be

the

before

the

by treaty.

The

shall sit

Court

majority of
The

be

may

three-fourths
of

guarantees

'ts

the governments
made

be

may

specialconventions

to

take

Permanent

cognisance of

its decision.

to

arise between
the

under

the

another

to

of the
the

well

safetyas

to

two

or

is of

contest

more

nature

obligationswhich

they

at

transferred

government

and
treaties,
International

an

constitute

whether

Court,

contracted

Arbitration

in

of

of

or

difference shall

partiesshall decide

brought

Its seat
a

consideration

shall submit

they

Brussels,

stable basis, charges its President

Arbitration

International

of

of

2.

Justice and

diplomatic conference

differences which

have

arbitral clauses

High Contracting Parties

The

Court

In

MANENT
PER-

at

following provisions,which

the

states

subject of

the

on

favourable

the

to

of

International

an

established
Jurisdiction

of

assembled
International

of

cases

1895,

TION.
ARBITRA-

INTERNATIONAL

Inter-ParliamentaryConference,

considering the frequency

and

OF

ESTABLISHMENT

COURT

The

IN

BRUSSELS,

AT

THE

CONCERNING

MENTARY
INTER-PARLIA-

adhering
in

State
as

the

the

decision

Court

is

place by

of

Powers.

which

freedom

the

sitting

of its discussions

and

shall

two

decisions.

3.

Each

signatory
of the

members

The

five years,

two

members

members
and

adhering

Government

name

Court.

Nevertheless,
two

or

or

in
of the

Governments

more

may

unite

in

nating
desig-

common.

Court

th^ir powers

may

shall

be

appointed

be renewed.

for

period

of

291

COUR

D'ARBITRAGE

INTERNATIONAL.

RESOLUTION

PAR

siderant

la

frequence

I'extension

et

desirant

des

des

dans

compromissoires
bases

des

sur

Bruxelles,

con-

d'arbitrageinternational,le nombre

cas

clauses

s'etablir

voir

INTERPARLEMENTAIRE.

interparlementairereunie

Conference

La

CONFERENCE

Vl'"

LA

ADOPTEE

stables

traites,

les

justiceet

une

une

juridictioninternationales,

Charge
des

president de

son

des

gouvernements

conventions

Les

1.

Dans

de

cas

ou

differend

un

porte devant

etre

qu'ellespeuvent
La

Le

Le

siege en

3.

peuvent
Les
ans

se

membres
; leurs

deux

Cour,

etre

transfere

sous

par

plusieurs

ou

si le

de'cideront

contractees

de

litigeest

des

reserve

tions
obliga-

traite.

reunir
de

dans

la liberte de

Cour.

la

pour

la Cour

ailleurs par decision

ses

lequelsi^gela Cour
discussions

signataireou
Neanmoins,

designer
sont

pouvoirs peuvent

prisea

puissances adherentes.

I'Etat

Cha(]ue gouvernement
de

la

trois quarts des

gouvernement

membres

qui seront

differends

surgiraitentre

avoir

pourra

surete, ainsi que

sa

permanente

siegea

cour

majoritedes

la

Coiir

une

des

connaitre

pour

elles,les parties contractantes

nature

2.

de

ou

decision.

sa

le

d'entre

diplomatique

conference

constituent

partiescontractantes

dispositionssuivantes

speciales.

d'arbitrageinternational
soumis

bienveillant

I'examen

civilises les

Etats

I'objetd'une

fairc

qui pourront

recommander

nommes

etre
u

en

decisions.

adhe'rent

deux

ou

pour

une

deux

nomme

plusieurs Etats
deux

commun

renouveles.

et

garantit

duree

membres.
de

cinq

SCHEME

292

The

4.

shall be
The

THE

OF

and

support

the

of

the

expenses

adhering

Court

shall

Vice-presidentfor
for le-election
shall take

equally by

shared

be

to

The

year.

of

period

five

all

President

the

and

president is not eligible

The

years.

presidentin

of the

place

vice-president
the latter

in which

cases

act.

Court

shall

appoint its Clerk

it deems

which

employees

its members

elect from

period of

after

the

is unable

The

Court

them.

names

shall

Court

of the

States.

5. The

The

which

State

members

of the

compensation

defrayed by

CONFERENCE.

PARLIAJMENTARY

INTER-

of

number

the

necessary.

shall reside at the

clerk

determine

and

and

have

accord, lay their

suit

of the

seat

Court,

charge

of its archives.

The

6.

before

partiesmay,

Court

7. The
notification

of the

invested

is

the

given to

their difference
clerk

The

directly

shall

clerk,by
the

to

bring

jurisdictionby

with

to

Court.

notification

the

their intention

of
parties,

the

of

means

at

to

once

knowledge

the

president.

If the

parties have

bringing their

suit

designate

members

the

common

Court.

the

submit

by

two

availed

not

the

directlybefore
who

of their

themselves

Court, the

constitute

shall

privilegeof

president shall

tribunal

act

in

called

to

to

first instance.

On

request of

the

this tribunal

constitute

members

The

shall not

form

The

There

States

the

designated to

that

the

are

itself.

Court

partiesto

and,
there

also be

in

shall

they

case

is occasion

formulated

refuse

sit cannot

of the submission

or, when

may

designatedby

the

suit

part of the tribunal.

governments,

Tribunal,

by

the members
parties,

the

shall be

named

members

The

8.

be

of

one

be
are

to

do

so.

determined
unable

to

by
agree,

for it,by the Court.

Counter

case.

the

by

puting
disthe

RKSOLUTION

4.
sont

payes

INTRRPARLEMENTAIRE.

indemnites
les

qui

la Cour

des

293

membres

de

la

Cour

nomme.

supportes

sont

parts egales par

par

les

adherents.

5. La

elit dans

cour

duree

une

pour

qu'apres

son

periode

une

Cour

sein

d'une

president dans
La

tous

nomme

reside
greffier

6.

Les

de

cinq

les

cas

n'est

reeligible

vice-presidentremplace

Le

celui-ci est

ou

vice-president

un

president

ans.

greffieret

siege de

au

partiespeuvent,

fixe

empeche.

le

nombre

d'employ^s

Cour

saisie

est

les

la Cour

de

commun

au

moyen

et a

le soin

des

archives.

accord, porter directement

la Cour.

devant
litige

greffier
par

Le

annee.

son

Le

7. La

president et

un

necessaire.

qu'ellejuge

CONFKRENCE

ou

I'Etat

par

frais de

Etats

leur

LA

traitements

Les

Les

le

DK

partiesde

d'une

leur intention

notification

de soumettre

faite

au

leur differend

la Cour.
Le

naissance
Si les
leur

immediatement

greffierporte
du

partiesn'ont

qui

notification

la

con-

president.

la

devant
litige

Cour

cette

de

use

pas

Cour,

le

de

porter directement

presidentdesigne les membres

constituer

devront

la faculte

tribunal

un

appele

de

h. prononcer

la
en

premiere instance.
A

ce

Les

tribunal devront

membres

partiedu
Les

8.

Le

parties,les

etre

nommes

par

membres

de'signes
par
les Etats

en

appeles

designes

compromis

est

d'entente, il est

la Cour

elle-meme.

litigene

peuvent

pour

arrete

arrete

siegerne
par
par

peuvent

tituer
cons-

faire

s'y refuser.

les gouvernements

le tribunal

ou,

s'il y

la Cour.
II peut

tribunal.

membres

defaut

des

d'une

la requete

etre

formule

une

demande

reconventionnelle.

litigants
; a
a

lieu,par

OB'

SCHEME

294

The

9.

of the

close
the

INTER-PARLIAMENTARY

within

pronounced

discussions.

Each

party has

after the

months
The

notified

it is based,

months

two

right to interposean

notification of the
be

shall

Appeal

the

brought

the

to

after the

parties by

part of the tribunal,cannot

shall

case

of the Court

proceed

shaU

Court.

The

It shall

those

who

appeal.

in the first instance.

as

three

members

and
litigation,

sit in the

definitive.

be

the

in the

formed
The

the States

within

Appeal

judgment.

before

concerned

by

The

not

be

the

Court

Judgment

attacked

by

any

whatsoever.

means

Execution

The

11.

the honour
Court

The

good

shall

make

in

six

months

Convention.

knowledge
The

to

expirationof
It

the

given it the

agreements
of attaching

means

exchange

Article

of

the

shall

be

made

ratifications

of the

brought by diplomaticchannels,

to

the

adhering powers.

shall

members.

the

shall be

They

Court

applicationof

proper

is commiited

States.
litigating

prescribed by

from

of the

the

of

its decisions.

Nominations

The

within

faith of

have
arbitration,

an

pacificsanction

12.

decisions

of the

and

partieswho,

the

be

It shall

named

of

period of

which

on

reasons

clerk.

10.

to

CONFERENCE.

shall disclose the

Judgment

it shall be

and

THE

assemble

and
vice-president,

proceed

of

fullyorganise

period,whatever

that

shall

and

to

the
well

clerk,as

be

may

election
as

to

the

one

month

the number

of

after
of its

president,of

formulation

of rules

/or its internal regulation.

13.
the

The

Contracting
It shall be

Court.

14.

adhere
Their

States

which

adhesion

country in which
Governments.

shall formulate

integralpart

an

have

it in the

to

Parties

not

taken

of

the

the

organic Law

of

Convention.

part in the Convention

may

ordinary way.
shall

the

be

Court

notified

sits,and

to

by

the

Government

that to the

other

of

the

adhering

RESOLUTION

9. Le

le

par

la cloture

apres

Chaque

partie

L'appel est porte

Etats

prononce

debats.

II est

des

dans

delai de

un

notifie

parties

aux

d'interjeter
appel

les trois

dans

devant

la Cour.

qui

ceux

ont

Les

membres

fait

partie

nommes

du

par

tribunal

ne

sieger.

procede

est

Cour

le droit

litigeet

en

peuvent
II

; il est

295

la notification.

de

les

motive

est

interparlementaire.

greffier.

10.

mois

conf:^rencp:

LA

jugement

mois

deux

DE

comme

de'finitif.

est

premiere instance.

en

II

peut

ne

etre

attaque

par

de

la Cour

est

L'arret
un

de

la

quel-

moyen

conque.

L'execution

IT.

la bonne

et a

neur

Cour

La

foi des

lui auraient

Les

dans

des

seront

Etats

mois

de

portees,

reglement

Les

ganique

14.

admis
Leur
la Cour

de

Les
a

conventions

donne

I'echangedes
la voie

par

et

se

apr^s I'expirationde
Elle

vice-president

13.

Thon-

litige.

en

les

sous
prescrites

instituee

sera

membres.

ses

partiesqui, dans

des

de

moyens

sanctionner

le chiffre

ratifications

diplomatique,

III

la convention.

de
a

faites

seront

la connaissance

adherents.

Cour

La
un

nominations

les six mois

Elles

confiee

decisions.

pacifiquement ses

12.

Etats

applicationdes

fera

compromis,

un

decisions

des

et

d'ordre

d'un

que

I'election

son

siege

soit le nombre

de

president, d'un

d'un

I'elaboration

de

son

interieur.

la Cour.

qui
dans

adhesion

sera

par

plein droit

ainsi qu'a
greffier,

formuleront

parties contractantes

Etats

de

delai,quel

ce

procedera

y adherer

et

reunira

celui-ci

II fera

n'ont

partieintegrantede
point pris part

les formes
notifiee
aux

le

au

autres

reglement

or-

la convention.

la convention

sont

habituelles.

gouvernement

du

gouverncments

adherents.

pays

011

sibge

296

ARBITRATION.

INTERNATIONAL

FOR

RULES

Professor

By

I.

Section

Form

"

Corsi.

Marquis

the

Object

and

Arbitration

of

Conventions.

Art.

I.

which

two

submit

international

the decision

as

also

one

conform

to

engage

of

Arbitral

an

International

an

; and

them,

which

they

decision,

and

by

their

validityof

disputes,

between

arise

might

result,either

may

from

Arbitration

special Treaty (called an

(termed

the

all the

to

thereto.

Convention

This

Arbitrators

more

or

for

by

Convention

juridicalpersonalities
engage

disputes,which

conditions

the

formulate

is

disputesalready existent

some

or

of" one

of

specifiedclass

for Arbitration

Agreement

more

or

to

or

The

"

Clause)

in

inserted

Congress,

to

which

general Treaty,

Treaty), or

from

Treaty,

in

the

or

clause

protocol

States

same

or

been

have

parties.
Art.
the

2.

The

"

chiefs

their

required by
treaties which

or

3.

law

which

respective laws,

limit their

The

"

is valid

Arbitrators

should
are

other

on

to

by

forms

and

is the case,

by

the

States.

questionsof

specifythe

called

ratified

conditions

the

if such

and

been

it has

libertyin regard to

Agreement

the

when

in

signatoryStates

the

of

Art.

Agreement

and
settle,

fact

the extent

of their powers.
In

Arbitrators

as

at the

may,

not

limited

precision in
the Arbitrators
of

doubt

to

the

opening of

definitely their intentions.

state

is

of

case

their

Articles.

to

the

their

of

the

the

previous

the

Agreement,

invite
sittings,

the

the

partiesto

Agreement

specified questions, lack

object

rightto interpret
it,and
to

of

if
But, especially

several

or

definition

the

powers,

one

object

of
to

Arbitrations

the

Agreement

refer,for
and

of

gives

the extension

the

following

298

RULES

Art.
arise

4.

Disputes

"

between

the

is

comprised

be

submitted

States

BY

States

be

to

by

of

Section

II.

the

of
admissibility

the

5.

Arbitrators

The

"

Arbitral

an

Whatever

their

be

be

demand

question

for

afresh

by

Refusal

to

tuting
only,or several,consti-

one

Arbitration

or

number,

contractingStates, in

the

require the

Appointments.

may

Tribunal,

the

Arbitrators"

of

Fresh

"

raise

of the

one

be.

Appointment
Serve

Art.

if need

later on,

"

Arbitrators,if
may

to

should

Treaty,

signatoryStates

limited

Arbitration

the

by

may

x^rbitration,

the other

Arbitration,reservingthe right to
new

of

Treaty

the

which

question

intended

decision

requiresit ; only

judgment

united

those

the

CORSI,

whether

to

as

amongst
to

PROFESSOR

they

accordance

Court.

appointed conjointlyby

are

with

the

stipulationsof

the

Agreement.
In default
the

of

manner

and
a

of such

choosing,each

the Arbitrators

third person

Art.

6.

"

who

if

question

shall

nominated

it is
do

they
be

and

but

he

be

called

to

not

shall not

act

as

give

incidental

an

choose

in

succeed

to

the

Arbitrators

coming
Umpire,

an

object of
of the
their

on

questions in

to

an

or

appoint

which

being an

even

the

agreement,

be

the latter should

the Arbitrators

member

award

tors,
Arbitra-

two

another,

to

begin to

the Arbitral

Tribunal,

Agreement
but

and
invitation,

they shall

of

treat

have

shall

only

for the
been

cipal
prin-

unable

agree.
Art.

7.

"

If the

Arbitrators

Agreement,

either

initiative in

calling them

to

partieschooses

agreed that,the

form

disagreement as

of

case

him.

accepted before

questionswhich

to

the

in

thus nominated

submitted

the

on

of

shall choose

When

number,

or

or
stipulations,

join them

in

one

of

taking the

the

are

nominated

or

appointed

contractingpartiesmay

together,while
necessary

invitingthe

steps.

in the

take
other

the

party

Art.

4.

contestations

Les

"

les

question qui s'agiteentre

soumises

les

limite

soit

jugement
reservant

la decision
arbitrage,

Section

II.

ensuite, s'il en

de

5.

constituant

Quel

contractants,

suivant

arbitres

ainsi

tierce

personne

Art.

6.

nombre

accepte

les

convenu

7.

que

compromis,

plusieurs

desaccord

deux

autre,

un

ou

les

Si

se

arbitres

appele

les arbitres

chacune

tiative de

leur

demarches

necessaires.

des

reunion,

les

que,

dans

la

arbitres,et

les

designent

et

; mais

pour

sont

il

les

invitant

la

etant

une

etre

nomme

traiter les questions

comme

decision

sa

en

question

n'agirapas

prononcer

ment
seule-

questions principalesou
pu

nommes

tomber

ou

I'autre

d'accord.

designes dans

le

pent prendre I'ini-

partiescontractantes
en

devra

commencent

arbitres

d'accord,

mettre

lesquellesils n'auront

dans

"

de

cas

celui-ci
{^umpire),

d'apres leur invitation,

Art.

ou

conjointement par

partieschoisit

reussissent

tribunal, etant

incidentelles

Substitution

d'arbitrage.

nommes

en

choisissent

sur-arbitre

un

avant

du

nouvel

un

par

du compromis.
dispositions

qui font I'objetdu compromis

membre

le

qui I'indiquera.

pair,s'ils ne
a

ils sont

des

Lorsqu'il est

"

soit soumise
et

en

nommes

que

d'arbitrage,

seul,

un

Cour

ou
dispositions,

chacune

choix,

du

forme

exiger

et

etre

peuvent

nombre,

ces

I'exige
;

Arbitres.

soit leur

defaut de

etre

fond.

Recusation

arbitral,ou

Tribunal

un

que

les Etats

arbitres

Les

"

Etats

des

le cas,

sera

questionde

la

DES

Art.

I'un

une

d'arbitrage

traite,doivent

ce

par

traite

un

si

savoir

signatairespeuvent

Designation,

"

dc

I'admissibilite de la demande

provoquer

lies par

Etats

299

point

arbitres, si

Etats

autres

le

sur

prevues

des

la decision

seulement

se

celles

comprise parmi

est

CORSI.

PROFESSEUR

DU

PROJET

faire ensemble

les

BY

RULES

300
The

tacit refusal

or

express

withdrawal

so

that it shall

choose

If the third
refuses

Art.

8.

were

those

which, they

under

its

with
jurisdiction,

9.

with the

The

"

the party which

by

them

object to

to

(2.) If they

have

of the

(3.) If they

it may

Arbitrators

the

Arbitration

in

notified

of the

immediately

the

days) have

following grounds

one

accordance

others.

all the

of fifteen

space

of

national

some

their

"

contractingStates

its verdict.

If the

Arbitrators

10.

"

Agreement,

and

mentioned

above

is

these

opinion on

same

reasons

even

tribunal, which

incapacitatedfor

they

tions
ques-

enter

upon
the

of the

one

their

as

has

in the

individuallyappointed

are

thereby invalidated, unless

if the
of

one

become

before

are

reasons

duties,the Agreement

parties can

agree

upon

suitable Arbitrator.

another
But

they

questionswhich

in the

international

or

already pronounced
Art.

right

pubhshed

have

to

personal interest

or

charged, if they

chosen
be

5 should

of the

any

be

as

by which,

of the country

by pamphlets, or by speeches in public meetings, or

members

diplomatic or judicialmission.

them,

subjects of

are

object

refuses

eligiblefor appointment
law

of Art.

(forthe

on

(i.) If they

the

thus

place.

Arbitrators

chosen

has
will

of these

Each

are

of the

name

paragraph

last

of

appomted, might

of

Art.

in his

are

persons

name

in the

the choice

another

who, according to the

Arbitrators

which

State

profitthereby when

to

with

charged

substituted

All

"

able

tantamount

choice, the Treaty obligationis suspended until

partieshave

the

be

the

the

or

it.

person

make

to

Treaty by

longer

no

appeal to

to

the

from

to

formation

the

provide for

to

Tribunal, shall be considered

of the

first convocation

CORSI.

PROFESSOR

the

Agreement

does

not

contain

Arbitrators,the objection to

Government
for the

appoint another

to

the

other, by

means

an

an

of

individual

ment
appoint-

Arbitrator

made

note

objection,obliges the nominating

without

discussing the validityof

by

containingthe
Government
the

to

objection.

DU

PROJET

Le

exprbs

refus

tacite

ou

refuse

qui

la tierce

Si

donne

celui-ci

que

lui
lorsqu'il

clause

cette

sorte

en

pourvoir k

compromissoire,

la clause

promis, ou

de

tribunal

du

premiere convocation

COKSI.

PROFESSEUR

arrivait de

partieslui

Art.

8.

aient

en

Sont

"

substitue

du

elles sont

designees,pourraient etre

Art.

de

9.

Le

"

I'art. 5 doit etre

designes
Chacune

1"

les

d'elles pourra
motifs

des

un

pour

s'ils sont

2" s'ils ont

arbitres

de

refuse

arbitres

lequel,ou

par

chargees, si

diplomatique ou

que

au

les

toutes

duquel,

nom

elles etaient

ses

judiciaire.

suivant

choisis

immediatement

faveur.

notifie par

le dernier
la

alinea
les

partie qui

les autres.

toutes

pays

arbitres

des

nom

I'Etat

par

prevaloir de

se

sa

des

nommes

qui,d'apres la

mission

en

com-

autre.

personnes

ressortissants,d'une

plus

la

suspendue jusqu'a ce

est

une

loi du

le

denonces

choix

d'etre

capables

considerer

lieu

pourra

de compromettre
choisir,I'obligation
les

ou

Tinvoquer

chargee

personne

la formation

comme

ne

3OI

suivants

quinze jours

sujets d'un
un

le delai de

dans

recuser

interet

des

Etats

personnel

contractants

les

dans

questions qui

sont

I'objetde I'arbitrage
;

brochures,
ou

bien

ou

par

Art.

10.

discours

ait

de

Si les arbitres

"

individuellement

autant

pour

arbitre

les

partiesne

publiques,

national

ou

national
inter-

des

un

determines
motifs

fonctions, infirme
se

precedents,

le

d'accord

mettent

dans

compromis

sur

un

autre

capable.

Mais,
duelle

que

pour

leurs

qu'ilscommencent

tribunal

des

arret.

son

sont

questionspar

conferences

des

quelque

deja prononcd

memes

ces

dans

survenue
compromis, I'incapacite

avant

si le

des

autre

compromis

ne

contient

arbitres,la recusation

gouvernement
un

des

membres

comme

qui

le

publicleur opinion sur

s'ils ont

3"

sans

faite par

obligecelui qui
I'autre,

discuter

sur

la validity de

determination

pas
une

I'a

motivde

note

nomme

la recusation.

indivi-

en

d'un

designer

RULES

302
Art.

II.

Arbitrators

by

Agreement,

for

by

Art.

and

12.

The

"

and
by writing,
manner

13.

as

refusal

to

the

consequence

to

three
out

carry

effect

provided

Art. 7.

of

acceptance

The

office of

Arbitrator

the

other

partiesin

been

nominated

the

be notified

Arbitrators

to

have

other

malady

within

be

not

may

their

from

removed

incurable

an

who

the

accepted by

substitutes,nor
or

produces

should

"

party and

death,

equivalent

than

more

be

must

the

same

his nomination.

as

Art.

is

paragraph of

second

CORSI.

challenging of

Government

the

the

successive

The

"

PROFESSOR

BY

office

one

represented by

unless

month,

one

by

by

or

of

reason

like

of

case

force majeure.
In

making

the

has

chosen

been

Art.

If

14."

other

or

society,or

arbitral

functions

the

III.

Section

be

may

in

the

chosen

or

hoc

is

Arbitrators,if

State,a

ship,
town-

he

of

giving

him

with

his

in

part

the

by

functions, should

they have

the

represents

bodies,

these

this Arbitrator.

hy

that

course

of

one

entirely or

invested

measure

whole

of

performed

once

the

head

actual

been

confided

Arbitration, unless
such

were

could

as

instructions,or

fresh

15.

"

"

Place

Privileges

and

If the Arbitral

Tribunal

particulardispute,its place

for

other

with

to

changes

justifyhim
modifying

of his powers.

extent

Art.

the Arbitrators

person

replacing him,

the

of

the

in

them,

regardingthe
in

them.

Commissioner

him, during

conditions

substitute unless

all the

of

parties,or

appointed ad

Commissioner

preserve

and

a facultyof law,
authority,
corporation,a religious

learned

This

appoint

to

by

one

forms

same

originalappointment.

is authorised
all the

of

consent

in the

as

Arbitrator

No

he

observed

be

must

the

appointments

new

Agreement,

of
territory

the

or

parties.

by

the

of

has

of

to

meeting

Tribunal.

the

be
will

formed
be

expressly

arranged

Arbitrators, possibly outside

for
the

Art.

II.

la part d'un

Art.

doit

12.

notifie'eaux

etre

partiesdans

autres

la

le

de

coni-

le 2*= al. de

I'art. 6.

lieu par

ecrit et

meme

forme

que

d'une

part

par

I'ofificed'arbitre

L'acceptationde

"

trois arbitres

d'executer

refus

I'effet prevu

charge

sa

303

plus de

de

e'quivauta

gouvernement,

produit a

et

promis

successive

recusation

La

"

CORSI.

PROFRSSEUR

DU

PROJET

sa

nomination.

Art.

13.

acceptes de I'autre

office,si
dans

mois,

un

Alors

arbitres,s'il a

les autres

Art.

14.

societe

une

morales,
ou

en

Ce

regard
derniere

la

de
a

le

un

15.

conflit determine,

compromis
des

"

ou

parties.

par

les

ou
parties,

les

de

est

actuel

Etat, une

un

d'une

commune

faculte
de

ces

de

ad

personnes

hoc par

cet

arbitre.

qu'elleslui

ont

ete

confiees,pendant

les

changements

doit

les

de

Siege

le

lui donner
ses

et

des

toute

k
cette

instructions nouvelles,

pouvoirs.

Immunites

arbitral doit etre

lieu de

con-

survenus

qu'ilrepresente puissent autoriser

a

droit,

remplies enti^rement

etre

nomme

que

tous

derniers.

ces

peuvent

substitut,

un

fonctions

Si le tribunal

"

lui-meme

ses

personne

III.

les

et

de

Textension

Section

formes

fois investi

remplacer, ou

modifier

Art.

d'arbitre

mesure

les

une
religieuse,

chef

le

sans
I'arbitrage,

de

la duree

la

majeure.

toutes

par

autorite

ou

une

force

nommer

choisi

commissaire

un

commissaire
dans

se

des arbitres choisis

fonctions

partiepar

server,

ou

un

savante,

ses

de

ete

corporation,une

autre

ou

Si

"

maiadie

observer

leur

leur nomination.

pour

le consentement

avec

de

et

incurable

d'une

ou

doit

on

nommes

substitu^s,ni eloignes de

mort,

arbitre n'est autorise

n'est

ete

semblable

cas

remplacer

adoptees

Aucun
ce

les

de

cause

ont

etre

peuvent

ne

d'un

ou

pour

conditions

si

n'est

ce

qui

arbitres

Les

"

ses

du

Tribunal,

constitue expres

reunions

arbitres,
possiblementen

sera

dehors

pour

etabli dans
du

le

territoire

RULES

304
when

Even
the

by

the

transfer

functions
their

it

the

at

health,

16.

Art.

if it

or

be

paid

are

necessary

all

cases

in the exercise

enjoy

againsttheir

Section

of

the

might

rank,

and

the

be

Art.

17.

Agent

who

under

its

of

Each

"

shall

the

watch

and

partiesin

in

or

himself

itself shall
the

state

precedents which
Art.
the

18.

(i.) They
they
the
of

shall

editingof
documents,

agents and
as

appears

or

of

Press,

the

appoint

may

the

interests

defence

proofs
of

; who

of his

the

shall
sions,
conclu-

statements,

lawyer, verbally

its

an

of those

procedure (which

beginning

the

mission
Com-

shall
functions),

legal principlesor

their first

their

care

of

of

meetings,

of business.

officers

other

conferences, the

archives,"c.

appointed by

number

own

and

their

previous article

for the conduct

the

the

case.

Secretaries

the counsel
in the

his

case

medium

and

from

minutes

the

ment
punish-

shall

take

"

the
the

the

they

shall choose

name

the

when

Arbitrators,in

following steps

to

as

state
interrogatories,

the

case,

support

The

"

his

honours

which

through

their

the rules of

to

publish

of

points

and

furnish

and

according
writing,

also

treated

persons.

the

undertake

through

or

immunities

its interests

and
jurisdiction,

by

the

to

as

be

Tribunal.

over

reply to them,

who

both

Organisation

and

documents,
present petitions,
or

should

directed,even

Arbitral

pendence
inde-

of

guarantees

Tribunal

first

Constitution

"

the

againsttheir

or

of their

manifestlyperilous for

their functions, and

deliberations

IV.

become

Arbitral

members

which

of offences

accomplishment

solve
re-

them.

to

the
of

the

to

the

has

fixed beforehand

simple majority,may

longer presents

no

diplomaticmission

to

In

"

Arbitrators,by

elsewhere, when

been

has

Tribunal

place agreed

which

as

the

CORSI.

PROFESSOR

of the

seat

Agreement,
to

BY

the

; and

they

shall

parties for

see

to

other

President;

charged

with

transmission

recognise the
their
matters

defence,
sary
neces-

3o6

and

decide

in

shall

(3.) They
be drawn

the

up,

the

(4.) When

accessory

commencement,

they

all

in

the

is

submitted

language

be

may

their

records

oral discussions

and

admitted

which

decide

main

all

at

of their

been

be

to

documents

can

presented since the

whether

they ought
in

and

question :

the aim

of

shall establish
of the

note

the

the

and

object

conflict

which

procedure

settle

to

general they shall

while

of

the

keeping

Agreement

partieshave

the

other

be

to

in

contained

rules

adopted by

rules

to

should

them.

(5.)They

agreeing

invite the

Agreement,

form.

shall

all traces

to

by taking

public

principlethat

efface

to

Arbitration,and

preliminary questions of competence,

decide
view

what

questions have

the

apart from

them

the

proof or defence,

in what

published,and

be

of the

the limits of their powers.

discussions,and

these

at

of

means

whether

also

present

its scope

define

partiesto

and

clearly specifiedin

is not

this

where

CORSI.

investigatethe object

shall

(2.) They

PROFESSOR

BY

RULES

the

followed, whether
Agreement,
in

tribunals,or

by

or

enacting new

rules.

Art.
in

19.

the

of their

measure

Tribunals

of

State

this respect

In

Arbitrators

The

"

they

questionswhich

should

place

Authority outside

constituted

questions de

these

jurisdictionby previous

the

on

in

novo,

the
as

opinion,nor

decrees

proposed

are

themselves

of every

contestingGovernments,

the

in their

bound

not

are

in the

of the
them.

to

position of

judicialhierarchy,to

first and

last resort,

much

to

as

settle

to
relatively

their Tribunals

and

their citizens.

Art.

20.

"

definitive both

importance,

In

the

decision
the

it has

unless

latter

that
case

proposed by

minority from

of the

majorityof

the Arbitrators

principalquestionsand

the

on

Arbitration

of the

decision

The

been

expressly

unanimity
there

the

will

is

of minor

those

in the

conditions

indispensable.

be

majority,and

concurring.

settled

on

will be

drawn
the

up
reasons

minute
which

of

the

prevent

PROJET

DU

lis reconnaissent

2"

soit clairement
declarer

3'^Ils

le

dans
de

actes, les moyens

307

de leurs

quelle langue
de

ou

preuve

le

ils invitent

compromis

et les limites

etablissent

CORSI.

de I'arbitrage,
et dans
I'objet

specificdans

portee

sa

PROFESSEUR

doivent
defense

discussions,et lesquelsparmi

4"

publics,et

etre

pourront
Les

la

questions accessoires

du

compromis

que

les

parties leur

5" Ils

etablissent

reglementsadopt^s

d'effacer

procedure

dans

regiescontenues

actes

de

le

principeque

les traces

toutes

mencement,
com-

question

toute

du

compte

le

conflit

du

soumis.

ont

la

leurs

separement

ils decident

tenant

en

celui

est

les resoudre

general

et en

preliminairede competence,
but

quelque

en

presenteesdbs

et^

ayant

s'ils doivent

questionprincipale
;

admis

etre

pourra

discussions

quelle forme.

en

ils decident

partiesa

les

et

partiek

ces

les

r^digesleurs

etre

si le

assister k

qu'ilne

pouvoirs.

orales ; et ils decident

public

cas

compromis, soit

le

d'autres

par

suivre,soit

prenant

en

en

se

tribunaux,

soit

des

acte

rapportant

edictant

en

des
des

regiesnouvelles.

Art.
dans

la

19.

d'un

egard ils

cet

resoudre

et a

leurs

20.

proposee
minorite

les

juridiction,
par
les

se

leur

leur sont

dans

condition

placer

d'une

la

hi^rarchie
novo

en

opinion,ni

precedents des

arrets

questionsqui

auxgouvernements

La

"

dans

que
ce

decision

les

sur

que

determine
Dans

lies dans

pas

proposees.
d'une

autorite

judiciaire
quelconque, pour
premier

en

et

en

dernier ressort,

conflit,
qu'a leurs tribunaux

citoyens.

bien

moins

sur

sont

ne

questionsex

ces

relativement

Etat
doivent

tant

aussi

leur

dehors

constituee,en

Art.

de

mesure

tribunaux

arbitres

Les

"

questionsprincipales
que
les conditions

I'unanimite

dernier
par

delamajorite des arbitres

la

cas

il

de

serait

celles

on
I'arbitrage

et

secondaires,

indispensable.

des

d'y adherer.
X

definitive

ait expressement

redige proces-verbal de

sera

majorile

sur

sera

raisons

la decision

qui empechent

la

3o8

RULES

the former

In

their dissent,with

insert in the records

majority has expressly refused

if the

fact,or argument

document,

Section

V.

Regulations

"

Proofs

Art.

1.

procedure,
The

If the

"

the

periods
present

of time

its

at

Debate

adopted

are

of

present

its documents

fact and

law,

it?

state

mode

of

and

the

"

the

fixes

forms

in

proof (writtenor oral),

of

means

agents,

counter-arguments

or

them

communicate

and

of

party shall,by its accredited

each

simultaneously its arguments

matters

is based.

prescribe a

not

opening meeting,

in which

some

Admission

"

to

Demands.

does

Convention

of

cognisance

their dissent

Incidental

"

allowed

therefor,only

reasons

take

to

for

followingrules

Tribunal,

the

which

on

shall be

members

dissentient

the

case

CORSI.

PROFESSOR

BY

the

to

opposing

party.
like

In

manner

examination

party, after the

its

replies on

admission

of

other

of

points

of the
fact

and

evidence,

to

fact

law

or

and

the

points

reply,to

of

law,

or,

explain or modify

the

written

present
after

the

its demands,
allowed

shall be

discussion

which

on

shall be fixed for each

time

case

arise,a preHminary

and, if occasion
the

of

matters
some

period of

suitable

argument

on

seems

insufficient.

Finally,a time
discussion
be

may

Art.

the termination

and

given
22.

limit shall be

within

The

"

the

it in

Art.
cannot

an

23.

be

periods of

by

consent

them.

time

pleadings,so

in the

fixed

that all the

beginning for

the final

that the award

Agreement.

by

the

partiesbe

Tribunal
admitted

be

may
to

profit

tqual degree.
"

The

modified

parties,if they
the

of the
fixed

time

prolonged by it,provided
by

fixed at the

were

of the

rules
or

of

procedure approved by

annulled, except

fixed

in

majorityof

the
the

with

Arbitration
Arbitrators

the

the Tribunal
of

consent

Convention,
if they

were

or

all

with

framed

DU

PROJET

le

Dans
inserer

majorite

les actes

309

la minorite

contraire

refusd

document, fait,ou

quelque

de

voeu

un

expressement

CORSI.

les membres

premier cas

dans

PROFESSEUR

de

motive,

seulement

lequel

sur

si la

connaissance

prendre

argument

fairc

pourront

de

base

est

son

dissentiment.

Section

V.

Instruction

"

Preuves.

Art.

21.

adoptees

sont

dans

sa

contre-memoires
ecrite

preuve

la

quer

fait

en

des

I'examen

I'admission

de

ne

22.

"

en

23.

de

conventions
des

ou

de

moyens
les communi-

et

defense

droit,ou

en

modifie

ou

ses

minaire
preli-

lesquels le

sur

de

apres

discussion

une

droit

de

ou

et

chaque

que
de

eclaircisse

admise

soit

afin

moyens

fait

arbitres

"

condition

debat

modifiees

toutes

le

finale et

puisse

etre

compromis.

le tribunal
que

les

toutes

etre

pourront

pro-

parties soient

egale mesure.
procedure

regies de

Les

la decision

que

etablis par

en
profiter

etre

dans

la discussion

pour

sorte

en

convenu

delais

Les

d'avance

debat,

du

lui-meme,

par

peuvent

tement

des

et

preuve,

fait

de

etabli

sera

le delai

dans

autre

points

delai

un

la cloture

Art.

accredites

insuffisant.

ecrit semble

admises

ses

etabli

sera

repliquesen

ses

echeant,

cas

les

sur

longes

delais

memoires

ses

documents

ses

et

agents

ses

par

droit,proposer

en

memoires

quelque

et, le

demandes,

Art.

et

convenable

delai

un

I'adversaire,
presente

rendue

les formes

partie adverse.

partie,apres

pour

reg'es suivantes

les

simultanement

orale,produire

ou

Egalement

Enfin

conventions,

partie devra,

tribunal,presenter

du

des

Incidentelles.

fixe
preliminaire,

seance

lesquels chaque

aupres

Admission

"

tribunal,dans

Le

Demandes

"

le silence des

Dans

"

Debat.

du

ou

abrogees,si

si
parties,

les

d'arbitrage, ou
"

si elles etaient

approuvees

avec

leur

elles

ce

n'est

avec

le tribunal
le

consen-

etaient etablies dans

le consentement
oeuvre.

par

de

la

les

majorite

RULES

3IO
Tribunal

The

rules

them

develop

24.

admissible,
them
the
be

and

changed during

of

proof

and

which
be

which

easier,
for the

decided,

of

nature

fixed in the

Agreement
of their

the

proofs
render

to

announced

or

by

meetings, may

General

not

the

the

those

the

or

cedure
of Pro-

of

Orders,

irreconcilable with the character

with

Rules

force

the Rules

by

the

or

to the

as

admit, by

excluded

not

Agreement

doubt

of

case

shall

or

the

pleadings.

in

are

not

are

votes,

them

formalities necessary

and

nothing in

is

Tribunal

the

of

necessary

appear

the

to

commencement

the

forbid,or

to

might

relative

conditions

the

at

if there

applicationof

the

which

majority

simple

to render

others

admissible, whether

But

to

as

rules

the

Arbitrators

CORSI.

of their task.

The

"

so

by

accomplishment
Art.

PROFESSOR

always, by

may

interpretthese
and

BV

means

Agreement,

of the

questions

international

principles of

visions,
pro-

public

order.

Art.
of

reserved

any

declares
But

be

to

vital to the
shall

documents

which,

in

existed
the

its

or

Art.
witness
as

before

before

for the
Art.

to

The

27.

on

is mentioned

Tribunal

been

known

written

probativevalue

documents

by,

the

and

arose,

to

difference

or

the

its

other

arose.

in due

made

")
being

parly

one

communicated

statements,

facts,subject to

examination

to

be admissible

form

by

in evidence

rightof cross-examining

the

of such

would

statements

always

Tribunal.

"

Each

produce, for

making

production

the

domestic

"

difference

should
public officer,

of relevant

the witness.
be

called
the

not

submit

right to

the

possession of, or

Solemn

"

the

disposal, which

before
predecessorsin title,

26.

proof

of the other

question.

have

have
predecessorsin title,

party

its

at

(hereinafter

havmg
then

demand

party may
documents

party

no

those

since

Each

25."

party should

oral examination

behalf

of

in Art.

that
26.

other

be

entitled

before

require the

Tribunal,

the

party such

to

written

any

other

witness

statement

as

PROJET

tribunal

Le

developper

regiespour

bles

24.

et

conditions

debut

au

pendant

le debat.

de

de

cas

en

tribunal

admettra,

preuve

qui

Art.

25.

documents

produise les
juge decisifs
Mais

(que
le

communiques
26.

temoin

devant

preuve

des

I'autre

faits

tribunal

de

pour
faveur

27.

I'examen
de

I'art. 26.

"

ou

des
de

ses

ses

auteurs

public

pertinents,avec

ni

par

le caractere

avec

de

des

national.
public inter-

I'autre

dispose et

le

qu'elle

le tribunal

que

soumettre

lors

le

que,

faites

en

devront

etre

le droit

pour

ou

ils n'aient

"

du
I'origine

avant

ces

ayant

"

le domaine

dans

auteurs,

cas

I'examen

due

ete

conflit.

forme

par

acceptees
I'autre

un

comma

partie de

temoin.

pourtant toujours souverain

Chaque

de

ses

dans

I'appreciation

depositions.

partie pourra

oral devant

I'autre

officier

probante

la valeur

Art.

sera

etant

depositions ecrites

le
contre-interroger
Le

le droit de

partie ou

un

elle

de

moyens

reglement

appelleronsprivcs)dans

conflit,et

Les

"

general,ces

exiger

dure,
proce-

question.

nous

d'une

connaissance

dont

changees

le
dispositions,

principes d'ordre

pourra

reserves

partie n'aura

existe avant

Art.

la

pour

aucune

documents

partie

les

par

etre

leurs

de

le

par

les

avec

ou

Chaque

"

valeur

admettre,

reglement de

inconciliables

pas

les

edictees

ou

du

et

admissi-

preuves

pourront

ne

d'ordre

arrets

sont

ne

la

defendus

ete

qui

compromis

compromis
sur

des

par

resoudre

questions a

las

raccom-

pour

requises pour

seances,

doute

n'ont
et

leurs

des

la nature

le

dans

silence du

de

cas

compromis,

et
plus facile,
I'application

formes

de

etablies

arbilres

ou

regies relatives

Les

"

qu'elles soient

en

voix,

leur tache.

aux

Mais

des

simple majorite

la

rendre

en

311

necessaires
qui paraitraient

d'autres

par

plissementde
Art.

toutefois,a

pourra

interpreterces

CORSI.

PROFESSEUR

DU

le

exiger que

tribunal,les

temoins

partie les depositions ecrites

I'autre

qui

presente,

ont

fait

mentionnees

en

RULES

312
When

witness

be

cannot

Tribunal

the

Tribunal,

hold

and

the

the

have

the

the

shall be

29.

the

at

present

Art.

the

have

Secretaries who

other

Arbitration

the

forming
of

charge

other

be

not

party,

one

party,

they

are

included

in

its

award,

recording

no

but

one

the

Minutes

of the Tribunal.

the Arbitrators

partiesnor

third

States, or

all the

of

previous consent

is

meetings

Neither the

"

documents,

the

by

witness

reprinted,if it please.

have

may

Tribunal

the

When

28."

Art.

of the

Domestic

the evidence, and

Tribunal

the

which

records

the domicile

party (against which

the

Arbitral

judicial authorities

for oral examination

from

expunged

be

adduced)

the

who, though required by

applicationof

the

on

may,

the

place of

of witnesses

produced

been

not

before

produced

cross-examination.

necessary

the statements

CORSI.

commission

may

over
exercisingjurisdiction

to

PROFESSOR

BY

persons,

partiesand

of

this

bring into

may
unless

with

third

person

the
or

State.
The

except with the

Art.

unless

intervention

spontaneous

30.

partiesare

agreed

VI.

Section

to

being

31.

Definitive

to

be

read

their

it

of

pubhshed
on

that

which

Governments,

in the

need

by

of

the

or

one

time

published,

question only,or
the

to

the

notification

periods of

Awards,

their Governments.

submitted
of
sitting

be

not

or
parties,

until the final

occasion, and

Agreement,

Validity.

their

were

the Tribunal

its decision.

they decide

awards, whether
once

the

by

admissible,

case.

Publication

the agents of the

questionsat

shall not

being

to

the

brought before

Interlocutory judgments

"

notified

all the

to

and

Conditions

AND

Art.

to

them

Formation

"

be

not

may

submit

third party is not

partiesin

submitted

been

have

they

claims

Cross

"

of the

consent

of

Arbitrators,

Tribunal, by
to

fixed

their

the agents,

by

the

rules.

or

when

Nevertheless,
it may
certified

copy

delay in

the

Art.

32.

points

give

dispute,
under

Agreement

award

definitive

further
If

well
the

real state

subjectof

the

dispute.

The

;^;^.
"

is

in

the

insist

decline

to

on

whilst

may,

the

reserve

neous
simulta-

Tribunal

34.

All

"

refuse,there
declaration

for

others

the

absence

of

this

35.

period of

be

The

time

the commencement

the

the

the

Arbitrators

departure of

be

definitive

the

both

secondary questions,unless,

Arbitration,it

of

is

expresslystipulatedthat

be

members

each
to

be

made

definitive award
the

of the

drawn

the

unless

reasons,

of

the

have

their
they justify

by

be

should

up

opposite

Agreement.

added

shall

fixed

Tribunal

the

recital of the

signed by

record

which

"

the

or

of

parties on

of the

majority sh.nll

on

any

establishingin

the

spiteof

contain

that such

by

between

law

of

so,

total number

the awards

should

require it,a

declare

the

of the

should

They

the claims

of

is expressly stipulatedin the

Art.

allowed

all the

indispensable.

writing,and

reasons

not

that

find

principalquestionsand

unanimity

in

of

decisions

The

in the conditions

Art.

does

it should

majority

able to act

minority.
the

be

points,

not

founded,

its award

on

not

points, the

certain

does

Tribunal

parties are

shall be

definitivelydecide

hearing.

the

Art.

all

on

definitively deciding

that

prove

pretext.

any

if the

Nevertheless,

shall

their interests.

to

should

rately,
sepa-

communicate

to

power

should

and

questions

partieswho

the

to

Tribunal

The

"

award

giving an

the

publicationis dangerous

the

of

award

the

decides

President

the

CORSI

Tribunal

the

such

of

PROFESSOR

BY

RULES

314

Arbitrators;

signaturesof
refused

in

to

the

sign ;

separate

if

some

others
and

Minute

if

the

they

of

the

refusal.

should

Agreement
labours

the

or

be

by

given

the

of the Tribunal.

rules

within

adopted

the
at

Toutefois

lorsque

attribuer

pourra

par

le tribunal

dans

les

315

d'en

donner

cation
communi-

partiesqui

authentique,aux

publication est dangereux

la

il

questions separement,

faculte

document

le retard

que

CORSI.

decide

president la

au

extrait,comme

prouveront

PROFESSEUR

DU

PROJET

pour

leurs interets.

Art.

32.

points

du

tribunal

Le

"

ne
litige,

doit

decider
refuser

pouvant

definitivement
de

aucun

sous

prononcer

les

tous

pretexte.

Toutefois, si

le

de

simultanee

certains

il doit
parties,

I'absence

les conditions

34.

le

autres

una

pour

pretentionsd'aucune

des

I'etat reel

arret

son

total des

arbitres pourra

minorite.

la

du

bien

aussi

les

sur

moins

ait expressement

agir

de'cisions

Les

questions secondaires, a

on
I'arbitrage,

de

ecrit et contenir

de

definitives
les

sur

de

questions
que,

dans

determine

que

indispensable.
du

les arrets

Tous

"

nombre

depart

seront

serait

I'unanimite

le

ou

principalesque

Art.

decidant

en

I'objetdu litige.

majoritedu

"

les

etablissant dans

partiessur

majorite

cette

peut,

les

reserver

fondees

trouve

ne

;^;^. La

malgre

points,

le declarer

les

entre

Art.

tribunal

definitive

ulterieure.

Si le tribunal

droit

present pas la decision

ne

points, le

les

tous

definitivement

procedure

compromis

un

des

expose

tribunal

doivent

etre

rediges par

motifs, sauf dispense stipuleedans

compromis.
lis doivent

etre

ajoutera

s'yrefusent, on

les tels membres

que
s'ils

I'exigent,dans

la

un

35.

La

"

delai fixe par le

des

travaux

du

arbitres ; si quelques-uns

de

compromis

la declaration

autres

signer;

procfes-verbala

decision

tribunal.

des

signaturedes

refuse

ont

leur
lesquallesils justifient

Art.

chacun

signespar

et

on

prendra acta,

part, des

raisons

par

refus.

definitive doit
ou

par

le

etre

dans

prononcee

reglement adopte

au

la

debut

31 6

RULES

There

be

has

been

work.

the

In

from

insufficient

proved

has

circumstance, it
convention,

subsequent

Section

Art.

VII.

the

"

shall fix
if the

-Execution

On

36.

expresslygives

Agreement

should

of

acomplishment

the

assure

extended

the

Award.

parties, the
be

authority,it

this

territorial

or

in order

furnish

must

Award

executed; and,

Arbitrators

party
the

cept
ex-

decree

the

(eitherpecuniary

the condemned

personal)which

of

it should

the

impose guarantees

further

be

or

therefor.

of

which

by

or

examination,

full

Revision

one

Agreement

cannot

reasons

of

within

time

for

the

continuing its

by
respectively,

or,

and

demand

the

limit of

from

the

(fixedby

time

Arbitrators,containing

of the

or

the

unforeseen

some

by

where

which

during

prevented h^jforce majeure

case

Arbitrators)

the

time

the

deducted, however,

may

Tribunal

CORSI.

PROFESSOR

BY

obligationsimposed

to

the

by

award.
If

Art.

37.

signed

to

the

itself

to

38.

In

"

if it is he

party

the

award,

which

possible,invite
fixed

period of

Except

according

in

of

drawn

it up,

of

Art.

to

other

cases

the award

which

had

effect,it

not

accomplish

to

or

party ; but

the

the

party

40,

where
the

Tribunal

shall,on
delay

to

or

must

be

that

Power

notified
may

or

the

the execution
the

Umpire,

demand

of

refusal, as
its defence

present

the award.

this

been

proves

Tribunal

deciding whether

party relies have

in
explicitly

Power,

that

soon

as

within

time.

the

to

themselves

the

is to be

voluntary delay in

or

President

complains

award

of this communication.

of refusal

has

who

third

into

active

more

taking note
case

to

carried

be

to

the

by

Power

for

conform

to

it

enable

the
specified,

spontaneously.

necessary

Agreement,
to

that

Art.

of

the

act

confine

and

If it be

"

is

guarantee

or

immediately

executed

some

time

limit of

no

the

or

the

reasons

already

demand

for revision

Umpire

will

on

considered

which

confine
the

testing
con-

implicitlyor.

DU

PROJET

On

tribunal,par

le

force

majeure,

du

pendant lequel

temps

de

empeche

ete

aura

317

continuer

fonctions.

ses

Dans

le

cas

compromis

ou

auraient

motive

des

36.

Sur

delai

un

delai

fixe

prolonge

etre

respectivement,par

dans

de

I'une

de

des

elle devra

lequel

etablir

le

par

que

par
arret

un

sentence

; et, si le

executee

etre

autorite,elle

cette

garanties (soit pecuniaires,

les

la

partie

I'accomplissement des

assurer

Sentence.

la

parties, la

arbitres

aux

personnelles) que

ou

pour

Revision

expressement

outre

territoriales

et

la demande

donne

en

fournir

le

pourra

ou,

Execution

"

"

compromis
devra

arbitres,il ne

subsequente,

VII.

etablira

insuffisant

rendu

circon-

quelque

ou

arbitres.

Section

Art.

les

par

convention

una

d'instruction

les moyens

ou

imprevue

stance

condamnee

soit

devra

obligationsimposees

la sentence.

par
A

defaut

de

delai et de

immediatement
Art.

n'avait

et

37.

le

signe

pas

devra

necessaire

limiter

Art.

prendre

38.

I'execution
arbitre

En

"

de

la

(si c'est

partiequi

se

etre

executee

acte

de

cas

de

plaint

qui
du

conforme

la sentence

etre

executee,

partieplus diligente
; mais

refus
le

Ta

ou

elle

elle pourra

conmiunication.

cette

de

ou

president

redigee),sur

retard

possible, I'autre partie

se

puissance tierce, qui

qu'ellepuisse

pour

sentence,

lui

qu'une

compromis,

notifiee par la

lui etre

devra

sentence

spontanement.

S'il est

"

garanties,la

accomplisse quelque acte,

se

CORSI.

faire deduction

toutefois

pourra

PROFESSEUR

de

ou

presenter

retard
du

volontaire

tribunal

la

demande

dans
le

ou

de

refus, invitent,aussitot
ses

defenses

dans

sur-

cette

que

delai

un

determine.

Sauf

les

cas

ou

celle-ci conclut

forme

h.I'article 40, le tribunal

si les

motifs

sur

ou

une

demande

le sur-arbitre

en

se

revision

limitent h decider

lesquelss'appuie la partie contestante

deja envisagesimplicitementou

con-

explicitementdans

ont

la sentence.

ete

RULES

2i8
If these

this by

have

reasons

considered

been

not

additional

an

CORSI.

PROFESSOR

BY

declaration,which

they

shall

will

form

provide for
integral

an

part of the award.

the

In
shall

contrary

published in

be

execution

the

which

after

time,

by

39.

treaty law, but

which

on

the

which
which

consequences

amongst

others

with

same

the

State

considered

treaties may

be

without

regard to

It

any

is,furthermore,

is united

by

it presents

unless

Art.

40.

admitted
or

Arbitration

"

the

founded

are

prejudice

to

the

of

the

{V) Forgeriesin
award

is

sustains

the

to

Agreement,

other

observe

to

these

lapsed ipso jtire

as

lapsing.

States, with

other

treaties

by it,and

fixed for their

not

forbid

the

demands

their

it,there

which

clauses

may

in the

falsification

"

of

on

or

same

in

condition

these

means

be

parties,
provided

reasons,

and

without
or

the

these

between

or

it

for correction

of the

one

following

documents

expresslyfounded
the

in

party

itself to all

the

in

purview, between

Tribunal

same

law

for their execution.

does

the

for

already executed

the

in

definitive award,

publishedby

of

rights acquired by interlocutory awards,

{a) Contradiction
the

the

have

presented by

parts of the definitive award

of

other

Arbitrators

one

on

gravest violation

appealed

be

the

Agreement
same

for

contained

Treaties,refuse

revision of the award,

they

arranged

specialguarantees

If the

before

to

provided

guilt exposes

limits of time

liable

the

to

against the principlesof

Clauses

by

the

exposed

Award

the

this

longer

no

can

be

of

States.

be

that Arbitral

the

only

not

incurs

may

shall

to

offence

society of

Government

The

direct

the

rests

is

limit

peremptory

in

following article.

submit

to

voluntary delay

or

which

judgment,

new

fix

they

for in the

Article

preceding

the

and

refusal

the

contesting party

the

Refusal

"

by

declare

forms,

award,

provided

consequences

Art.

all

the

of

they

case,

and

different parts
other

awards

case.

the

which

proofs on

that
of

the

the

party which

evidence

did

not

Si

motifs

ces

En

Texecution

de

del^

au

la

39.

I'article
d'un
de

Le

"

droit

autres

traites

d'autres

lui, et

pouvoir
II

ou

de

des

le

les

revision

plus

le

pourront

ne

egard

aucun

violation

grave

principes

aux

les

toutes

compromis,

entre

dans

contenues

plus etre invoquees

consideres

etre

par

Etats.

compromissoires

Etat,

compromis

I'autre

par
delais

aux

des

partie

etablis pour

lesquels

avec

observer

d'en

les clauses

les demandes

I'un

acquis

de

s'il

pourra

correction

des

motifs

effet des

par

la sentence

des

on

pas,

presentees par Tune

sur

il est

leur execution.

I'interdit

ne

fondees

droits

partiesde

parties,a

suivants, et
interlocu-

arrets

definitive,qui

auraient

ete

Contradiction

la sentence

dans

le

definitive,ou

publieespar

le

ib) Faux

dans

expressement

qui soutient

Etats,

arbitres

memes

qu'ellessoient

des

voir les autres

la sentence

de

dejk ex^cutees

est

quences
conse-

prevu

coupable s'expose

refuser
d'arbitrage,

Si

"

prejudice

{a)

des

garantiesspecialespour

devant

toires,ou

de

outre

traites

40.

condition
sans

clauses

sans

au\

directe

etablies dans

etre

meme

dans

les denoncer.

presente

admettre

ce

ipsojure

s'expose en

Art.

s'en rend

la

offense

une

traites pourront

ces

lie par des

ne

avec

dissous

comme

les

celle, que

sera

peremptoire,

Tarret

seulement

non

la societe

qui pourront

consequences

par

qui

gouvernement

soumission

mais

lesquels repose

volontaire

exposee

sera

qui

suivant.

de

manque

la sentence.

delai

un

une

par

arret,

le retard

ou

ils etablissent

Tarticle

conventionnel,

sur

refus

et

precedent implique

droit

Le

le

pourvoient

nouvel

un

par

partie contestante

dans

prevues

ils y

319

partieintegralede

fera

constatent

la sentence,

duquel

Art.

qui

formes,

toutes

en

CORSI.

envisages,

ete

contraire,ils

cas

public

n'ont

additionnelle

declaration

PROFESSEUR

DU

PROJET

meme

entre
dispositif,

celles-ci et d'autres

entre

tribunal dans

les documents
fondee

la

ou

la

meme

dans

decision,

la falsification de

"

ces

les dififerentes

moyens

sentences

cause.

les preuves
a

parties

condition

lesquelles

sur

que

d'instruction

la

partie

n'en ait pas

RULES

320

declared

been
be
of

of

Error

existence

parties

must

Art.

41.

their

fixing
the

Art.

42.

The

their
the

which
of

case

the

by

also
may

costs

of

the

the

be

communicated

of

of

the

or

award

it that

all the

of

to

the

be
ments
docu-

parties, with

Within

notify
with

should

such

immediately

Tribunal.

must

the

month

one

and

others
which

reasons,

shall
its

for

the

to

shall

for

by

for

the

paid by

each

of

Arbitration.

Art.

not

shall

the
with

preparation
them
Tribunal
the

it

may

final
duce
pro-

39.

interested

Governments

parties,

that

procedure

parties

the

their

pronounce

execution,

provided

condemned

been

of

copies

each

Arbitration

the

the

of

the

to

Arbitrators

of

be

shall

Tribunal,

correction

or

and

defence

that

as

by

demand
has

any

replies.

the

costs

incurred

On

part,

further

to

proportions

expenses

one

"

by

fact, whose

the

proofs

revision

party
its

or

such

Arbitral

each

effects

same

has

expressly

publication

giving

as

positive period

cannot

Law,

or

before

the

reasons

they

the

materials

these

or

is founded

document

after

for

that

reply

right

it

decisive.

as

the

before

its

any

equal

in

Arbitrators,

notification

this

of

demand

copies

Arbitrators

on

The

agents

Common

award

observed

whereas

them

"

of

want

attained

the

that

been

not

admit

of

number

award,

has

all the

to

On

the

on

by writing, with

notified

confer

or

been

has

success

of

that

is not,

competence

principles

provided

proved,

be

and

argument,

case.

Fact

want

or

not

after

the

the

whose

the

to

CORSI.

during

authority

an

existence

the

could

in

it

of

according

parties

the

on

to

by

contested,

(r)

knowledge

the

possess

PROFESSOR

BY

be

and

paid
but

in
the

carrying

individually.
may

total,

or

charge
the

the

greater

ARBITRATION

THE

By

Signor

International

Professor of

TRIBUNAL.

p.

the

in

Law

Fiore,
University

of Naples,

etc.

1897.

in

the

two

between

former

which

dispute

which

from

to

refer

to

jurisdiction of

which

arbitrators

submitted

to

arbitral

which

special

any

or

should

formed

It is incumbent

is

tribunal

of

one

might
to

declare

for

the

States,

their

which

itself

from

or

had

refer

to

that

an

dispute
if

in

decided

arise
that

parties should

absence

of

it

to

submit

Arbitration

be

agreement

an

consider

prepared

adjudication.

the

parties

even

them

jurisdiction might

the

consider

decide

on

the

any

themselves

bound

they combine

between

if,in

or

Treaty

Arbitration

to

have

which

law

stipulation in

between

Conference

particular

Arbitration

Conference

Arbitration

interpretation or execution;

arbitral

to

of

they

arbitrators

to

submission

jurisdiction and

be

its

{comproinis) by

fact

{compromis),

3.

or

Treaty stipulated

submit

to

question

any

deliberation
of

question

the

from

agreed

by

general Treaty

Compulsory
the

follows

arise respecting

may

particular question

should

Law,

of

means

judgment

pronounce

Public

principles of

parties have

special agreement

the

to

compulsory.

or

is that

the

or

from

particular difference

any

or

parties by

the

to

voluntary

The

any

decide

appointed

persons

them.

either

by

of

composed

States,

the

by the

upon

Submission

2.

to

is
to

more

or

thereon, according

agreed

arbiters

of

capacity

arising between

law

tribunal

Arbitration

The

1.

case

for

thereto,
tribunal

question.

they have

not

previously

DEL

-^

TRIBUNALE
Di

Professoreordiuario
deir Universita

di

Fiore,

Pasquale

Divitto

di

ARBITRALE.

Iniei-nazionale,e di Diritto

Private

delV Institiito di Dirito

Nafioii,Membra

compai-ato

Iiiternazionale.

1897.

in

tribunale

II

1.

qualita

arbitrale

arbitri per

di

fra due

particolarenata

costituito

decidere

stabilito fra le
sottomissione

La

2.

volontana

sara

La

prima

concordato
di

quella che

in

agli arbitri

ad

arbitri

far

arbitrale

parti abbiano

le

quale

le controversie

che

convenuto

qualunque

risolvere

da

fra di loro ;

vertenza

essi

di sottomettere

quando,

con

com-

arbitri

ad

particolarecontroversia

una

tato
trat-

un

con

di sottomettersi

convenuto

nascere

possano

generate Tobbligo reciproco

speciale,avessero

promesso
per

in

assunto

avessero

colare
parti-

stipulati.

esse

o
nell'esecuzione;o quando
interpretazione,

sua

ad

del patto espresso

in conseguenza

nasce

trattato, col

un

sottomettere

nella

il Diritto

tribunale

giurisdizione del

alia

intorno

forzata.

comune,

i trattati fra di

parti mediante

d'interesse

sentenziare

per

Diritto

applicando i principiidel

essa

nominate

persone

controversia

una

piu Stati,e

dalle

di ordine

giuridico.
giurisdizionearbitrale

La

berazione

di

di fatto

quando,
che
a
e

Conferenza,

una

fosse
principale,
o

di Diritto

della

decidere
3.

che

quale,

agliarbitri

la

la decisione
le

particolarefra
e

decisa

dalla

questione

d'una

partistesse

sostenendo

stione
que-

ovvero

delle

una

deli-

parti

e dichiarandosi
arbitrale,
giurisdizione
pronta

riconoscesse

Conferenza

dovesse

sulla determinata

hicombe

derivare

potra

la

con

il compromesso,

sottumettersi,la
decidesse

deferita

stata

mancando

fosse il caso

forzata

essere

costituito

un

fondata

tale istanza

tribunale

arbitrale per

controversia.

agli Stati,anche

quando
Y

non

si siano

cib pre-

bound

themselves

differences

them, which

reference

of

their

arbitration

when

Public

according

the

to

all

between

which,

ing
accord-

matter

for

form

Tribunal.

Arbitral

shall
been

have

be

considered

constituted

appointed, according

entered

{ compromis)

agreement

arise

may

might

general

tribunal

arbitral

an

which

Law

the

tribunal

arbitrators

the

evident

particularinterests,and

of

arbitral

The

of

the

{compromis).

Formation

4.

decision

juridicalnature

principlesof
to

recognise

to

so,

the

to

concern

the

to

do

to

of submitting
utility
the

TRIBUNAL.

ARBITRATION

THE

324

between

into

the

parties,or

the

they

and

following regulations;

to

accepted

have

the mandate.
constitution

5. The
effected
the

by

of

means

parties have

them

to

of

arbitration

an

agreed

to

Arbitration, if

of

Public

International
The

6.

partiesintending

the

these

so,

be

it may

or

persons,

three,

to

five.

The

8.

person

If the

or

unable,

be

chosen

person

must,

themselves

by

persons
or

the

partiesfor

by

if

by
the

one

arbitral
them

to

bunal,
trido

arrangement

restricted

be

to

act

appointed

extended

to

of the

as

arbitrator.

the

arbitrator

personallyexercised by
of these

act, he cannot

agreement

that purpose.

the

to

left with

refer the decision

themselves

be

must

decline, to
new

general, be

parties,be
to

agree

regulations

Agreement.

of the

may

Arbitration.

ought generally to

appointed; and

should

the

to

to
adhering strictly

of

which

considered

be

invited

persons

parties have, by agreement,

functions

in

be

arisingbetween

can

of the

means

by agreement

may,

substitute,unless

the

made

of arbitrators

their
arbitrators,

or

one

by

Treaty by

themselves

submit

submit

parties,however,

disputeto

differences

arbitrators

to

in

clause

also

might

all differences

into in virtue

number
but

Law

of course,

previouslyentered
7. The

to

of the

choice

refer

such

subject of reference,and

tribunal

arbitral

an

be

{compromis)be

persons

the

should

represented by
made

between

TRIISUNALE

DEL

riconoscere

obbligati,il

cedentemente

sottO])orre alia decisione

di

ordine

di

ferenze

Diritto

tribunale

II

arbitri siano
fra

le

DEL

arbitrale

stati nominati
delle

parti o

I'evidente

che,

ArBITRALE.

si

costituito

reputera
del

norma

concer-

principiidel

di compromesso.

TrIBUNALE

le dif-

tutte

loro, e che

secondo

materia

utilita

comune

arbitrale

fra di

nascano

formar

possano

comune,

325

tribunale

un

giuridico che

FORMAZIONE

4.

di

particolariinteressi,

loro

nano

ARIUTRALE.

quando

concluso

compromesso
essi abbiano

regole seguenti, ed

gli

il

accettato

mandato.

costituzione

5. La
altresi in

forza

clausola

compromissoria

le

si siano

la

quale

arbitri

tutte

le

controversie

idonee

ad

parti

che
di

oggetto

essere

regole

alle

Diritto

del

arbitrale

della

con

trattato,

tribunale

del

potra

effettuarsi

contenuta

in

obbligate di

potessero

tra

sorgere

agli

di

loro,

rimettendosi

compromesso,
internazionale

comune

deferire

un

poi

I'attuazione

per

dell'arbitrato.

alle

che

tale

fatta

dalle

persone

scelta, attenendosi

in

previamente
7. II
e

essere

degliarbitri

potra per accordo

Potranno

nonpertanto

della controversia

8.

Se

le

parti

al tribunale

designate
cib

le
ad

ritenersi

partiessere
parti

da

quanto

in

massima

esteso

deferita

arbitrale,
esse

sia

per
stato

da

deferire

esse

fissato

cincjue.

di

convenire

scelto

uno

sione
la deci-

decidere

per

partistesse

un

persone

essere

da

esse

fosse capace

non

persone

designate d'accordo

dovranno

dalle

potra procedersi a
le

dovra

delle

abbiano

funzioni

persona

di dette

massima

in

arbitro.

arbitri, le
dalla

ordine

in

stabilito in virtu del compromesso,

numero

qualitadi

ritenersi

sottomettersi

potra

fare

dovra

intendano

partistesse

ovvero

tre,

degli arbitri

scelta

La

6.

se
sostituirla,

nuovo

compromesso

non

I'arbitro,o

esercitate

individualmente

determinate
essendo

tale

quando
in ordine

gli

qualora

ricusasse,
non

sia intervenuto
a

una

cib.

tra

326

ARBITRATION

THE

9.

should

or

partiesshould

If the

not

in existence

; and

that

{compromis) for

serve

purpose

of whom

able

are

nominated

to

agree

by

selected

equal

an

the

have

of

of

the

regards such
agreement

an

unable

parties retains

umpire, of

arbitrators
remit

libertyto

the
the

umpire, unless

the

ing
unwill-

or

arbitrators,and

appoint an

at

arbitrators,

already severally

proved

appointment, as

umpire, they are

appoint an

each

If it is left to

them.

they
has

number

shall

upon

if

or

generallyspeaking

right to appoint
thus

of

arrive at

if they cannot

one
appointed arbitrators,

to

in the choice

agree

arbitral clause, previously stipulated

as

no

choice, be

TRIBUNAL.

the
trators
arbi-

parties
person

themselves

the choice

to

to

third

person.

Qualifications

Public
in

Arbitrator.

an

of
juridicalqualification

The

ID.

of

is the

Law,

exercise

abihty to

arbitrator,according

an

the functions

of

to

Arbitrator

an

privatematters.

their

from

who,

persons

attaches
qualification

moral

The

11.

and
independent position,

judicialexperience,inspirefull
with

by preference

impartiality
; and

uprightness and

indirectly,in

whatever, directlyor

who

have

regard

recognised

they will decide

that

confidence

their

those

to

to

interest

no

the

dispute

in

question.
12.

The

functions

of

arbitrator

an

and
Sovereigns, jurisconsults,
the

person

accepting

duties

required, and

13.
an

Regularly constituted

appointed Tribunal) may

Refusal

14.

The

declares

to

itself

ready

to

himself

delegatethem
bodies
be

Submit

party which

shall

to

desires
submit

(such

chosen

as

to

as

some

one

the
the

else.
of

Law

or

Jurisdiction.

reference

to

for

the

thereto

exercise

Faculty

that

to

Arbitrators.

Arbitral

confided

condition

on
publicists,

appointment

cannot

be

may

Arbitration, and
settlement

of the

TRIEUNALE

DEL

o
degliarbitri,

arrivino

essendosi

nati

concordare

dovra

un

arbitri da

in

ritenersi

partistesse

arbitro

terzo

nominati

da

arrivino
delle

una

rimetterne

la scelta ad

che,

il Diritto

secondo

di arbitro
11.

per

per

la loro

dovra

indiretto
funzioni

13.

che

corpi

non

rispettoalia
di arbitro
ai

14.

La

DI

gli

designare il
Gli

arbitro

possa

attribuita

che

arbitri

quella

controversia

delegarlead
{iina

essere

Facolta

scelti

SOTTOMETTERSI

come

che

dichiari di

cogcon

interesse

alcun

ai

perb

che

personalmente

Sovrani,
la persona
codeste

altri.
di

DirJo

Tribunale

mi

arbitri.

GIURISDIZIONE

ALLA

essere

decidere

attribuite

condizione

eserciti

le alte

per

alle

insorta.

essere

possono

preferenza

di

abbiano

non

parte, la quale sostenga che

arbitrale,e

che

esercitare la funzione

per

confidenza

a
pubblicisti,

costituiti

designato)potranno

RiFIUTO

parti

arbitro,salvo
far

essere

per

essere

designata, accettando,
e

delle

designare I'arbitro,

posizione indipendente e

e
imparzialita,

giureconsultied

funzioni

abbia

arbitro.

occorre

comune,

giuridiche ispirino plena

ai

essi

desig
non

scelte.

esse

essere

nizioni

Le

che

arbitri,e

accordarsi

che

T2.

di

il terzo

persone

cib, o

ciascuna

numero

debbano

per

capacitamorale

rettitudine

che

privati.

tra

La

diretto

che

capacitagiuridicarichiesta

La

scelta,e

incapace,o

da

compro-

individualmente

designare
ad

scelta

terzo.

un

Capacita

10.

alia

in ordine

arbitri

persone

quando

potranno,

procedere

stesso

sulla

clausola

una

divenuta

debbano

non

accordarsi

esse

massima

lo

nominati

esse

di

sia

scelta

diritto di nominare

le

di

327

compromesso

sulla scelta

delle persone

una

abbia

fra

esista

non

accordate

accettato,

che

che

ad

previamente stipulataper

missoria
non

arrivino

parti non

le

Qualora

9.

ARBITRALE.

sia il

pronta

caso

ARBITRALE.

di

giurisdizione

sottomettersi

ad

essa

328
difference

which

same

time

invitingthe

when

they

will be

in

rule, return

its refusal

sufficient

with

proof of

Appeal

refusal

16.

according

rules)

before

which

it

of

must,

as

for

reasons

notification

other

the

by

will
in

party.

tribunal,constituted

would
preceding regulations,

instance

diplomatic

appoint arbitrators

to

to

the

such

of

arbitration

an

justifyan

by Fiore, in

for

(provided

the

at

of

Conference.

the

to

go

Conference

the

to

to

the

to

in

refusal
made

this

proposal,it

the

absence

intimation

the

the

appointment

which

to

accept

specified. The

are

accordance

not

diplomatic notification

considered

be

opposite party,
does

notification is made,

diplomatic

equal number,

an

the

to

ment
agree-

preceding regulations.

the

to

If, however, the

15.

appoint

to

party

any

at
arbitrators,

two

or

position to proceed

Umpire, according

an

appoint one

other

of

absence

the

notify this, in

arrangement,

or

party, and

the other

to

way,

in

arisen,must,

has

{compromis)

TRIBUNAL.

ARBITRATION

THE

the

which

party

of

set

appeal
previous

considers

itself

aggrieved.
Such

appeal

an

to

the

Conference

also

may

made

be

by

opposite party, although refusing Arbitration, whether

it considers

the

arbitral clause,

being

not

An

formal
and

appeal

does

the

to

the

or

if

because
choice

of

an

the

because

or

limit

the

particularcircumstance

of

the

because

the

refusal

of the
as

case,

is

based,

Law.

to

the

Conference

of

its

arbitrators
constitution
the

difficulties in the way

of

and

undertaken

submit

to

according
of

to

the

the

if the

one

made

by

means

of

terms

tribunal

arbitrators

be

cannot

such

choice.

the
of

tribunal,

the

of the
be

cannot

partiescannot

proceeding with

in

arbitral

an

constitution,if

appointed

umpire,

also

must

have

{comproinis)to

method

appoint

not

outside

difference

parties may

Agreement

as

any

of

for reference,

Public

where

case

for

or

matter

generally,on
17.

subject

the

agree
remove

parties
ment,
Agreepleted
com-

in

the
the

THE

330

8. Whenever

created,

shall

be

has

either

the

by

reference

because

of

arbitral

latter
for

case

agreed

clause

consider

itself

can

not

general principlesof

the

Conference

arbitral tribunal, it

it is

has
the

Conference,

an

on

or

If,therefore,the

to an

the

to

tribunal

fully whether

parties themselves

Law.

arbitral

an

referred
examine

to

reference,

Public

be

to

competent

arbitral

TRIBUNAL.

dispute, because

been

upon

ARBITRATION

it

appoint the

for

case

necessary

arbitrators.
The

19.

Conference

for the decision

the

of

dispense with

may

itself competent

dispute,and

dispose of

so, in accordance

do

to

jurisdiction

arbitral

an

it

if
itself,

with the

it considers

regulation

determining its competency.

Procedure

is incumbent

It

20.

parties,between

the

on

exists,to give precisedetails

made

in

In

to

the

of

case

every

of

case

in the

up

follow

if it should

even

with

connection

drawn

will be

This

in

them

by

form

the
of

an

the

the

arbitral

clause

arbiters

shall

pensable
indis-

be

Arbitration,

to

previouslystipulated.

difference

the

signatures

will

submission

tention
con-

{compromis).

Agreement
treaty, and

submission,

adjudicationof

whom

writingsand

of all

voluntary

from

compulsory

the

Tribunal.

the

before

be

to

mitted
sub-

be

formulated

by

Conference.
21.

The

of the

Agreement

of the

Such

points

established

parties are
same,

law

relate to
The

memoranda

of

discussion

between
on

if the

and
a

the

exact

statement

partiesappeal

to

the

arbitrators.

agreed

the

22.

clear and

points in dispute,regarding which

decision

law

contain

must

the
the

may

parties,or

may

question of particular
question of fact,if the
expressly declare

concerning the applicationof

such

of fact.

parties shall produce

which

to

question of law, and

discussion

question

refer to

all the

give information

documents,
to

the

deeds

and

tribunal, and

DEL

Ogniqualvoltache

18.

tituzione

tribunale

del

di

il caso

no

compromissoria

che

ad

sia

ad

fra

il

la

le

parti

Diritto

in

arbitrale,portra

principio se

in virtu della
in

virtu

della

del

versia
contro-

designare gli

stessa

essa

clausola

Conferenza

la

Qualora

comune.

cos-

Conferenza,

sottoporre la decisione

di

caso

alia

concordata,

stesse

mancata

esaminare

arbitrale,o
giurisdizione

tribunale

un

33I

controversia, par

competente

generali principiidi
ritenga

la

ARBITRALE.

arbitrale, sia deferita

ritenersi

questa dovra
sia

TRIBUNALE

arbitri mancanti.

la

decidere

potra escludere

Conferenza

La

19.

competente

controversia, se

stessa

essa

Procedimento

alle

il precisarne 1

il

della reg.

norma

dinanzi

Incombe

20.

sia

la

al

di ritenersi

caso

cib

quali

arbitrale.

la

verte

il compromesso

punti mediante

1046.

Tribunale

le

parti, fra

trale
giurisdizionearbi-

da

controversia,
scritto

esse

sottoscritto.
Tale

atto

sera

quando

forme

di

trattato,

un

sara

arbitrale volontaria,anche
giurisdizione

luogo, in

abbia

essa

le stesse

con

ogni casodi

in

necessario

fatto

virtu della

clausola

compromissoria,

previamente stipulata.
In

di

caso

arbitrale forzata, le
giurisdizione

poste al giudiziodegli arbitri

II compromesso

21.

controversia

Tali

possono

particolarestabilito

Diritto
di

questione
controversia

fatto, dato
Diritto

di

della

degliarbitri.

controversi

punti

dalla Conferenza.

la contestazione

contenere

sotto-

precisare i punti, rispettoai quali le partidebbano

alia decisione

sottostare

formulate

saranno

dovra

controversia

che

far

le

concernere

le

parti

parti
si

lo dichiarino

questione di

una

stesse,

trovino

una

d'accordo

espressamente,

di
I'applicazione

tale

parti trasmettere

tutti i documenti

concerna

Diritto

tione
quessulla
che

la

(luestioni

di fatto.
22.

atti

Incombe
le memorie

alle

idonei

ad

illuminare

il tribunale

gli

giudicante e

all documents

and

of the

considered

extension

tion
elucida-

for the

require

rightto produce

the

tribunal

then

may
in

the

the

producing

of the

of

equivalent

as

the

contained

it may

If that

production.

granted an

not

decision

justifya

for their

has

which

deeds

the part of either in

on

would
time

TRIBUNAL.

case.

Delay

23.

be

ARBITRATION

THE

332

inexcusable

delay shall

relinquishment, by

the party, of

documents

the

for its

necessary

give its award

deeds

placed

ments
docu-

the tribunal

period elapses,and

and

fixinga reasonable

tribunal

time,

to

the deeds

according to
its

at

defence, and

the

information
which

disposal,and

are

readilyaccessible.
Tribunal

The

24.

consider

may
be

and

useful

The

of

any

and

necessary

for

The

be

invalid,if the

chief

instances

ia)

When

parties come

be

without
to

ib)

are

absent

it valid

invalid, if
as

national
inter-

an

an

remain

without
whom
of

means

it

under

which

other

instituted

by

be
an

the

was

and
cluded
con-

unexpected

an

in any

or

effect

way,

considered

arbitral

diction
jurisThe

parties.

"

contention

the

the

render

{compromis) would

applies

agreement,

as

that

{compromis) in respect

When

may

following:

declaring formally

refer

considered

arrangement,

voluntarily
the

are

to

it

Reference.

the

partiesbetween

Reference

conditions

might

which

papers

be

dispute by

amicable

the
Similarly,

27.

the

the

settle
an

to

proof

judicialdecision.

of

{covipromis)will

invalid,it

or

and

of

lacking.

are

should

agreement,

guiding it to

shall
(compro7nis)

Reference

considered

kind

call for any

for all deeds

particulars necessary

treaty,
26.

right to

Suspension

or

Reference

the

the

necessary,

Nullity

The

25.

has

partieshave

to

various

regards

they

wish

of those

agreed

in

to

one

points, and
or

retain

still in

other
the

of

the

these,

Agreement

dispute ;

appointing arbitrators

and

TRIBUNALE

DEL

tutti

gliatti

zione

della

ritardo

documenti

termine,

una

proroga,

atti esistenti

che

della parte

presentati,e

ed

tribunale

con

arbitrate

illuminato

trovansi

sazione,
27.
sero

dovra

in sostegno

giudicare alio

degli

stato

medesimo

quelli ch'esso

stesso

se

d'ufficio

ogni

reputiutili

di

mezzo

opportuni

od

per

le

di

tit. I del

trattato

un

manchi

se

internazionale

Lib. II.

potra

rimanere

quali

fu

accordo

nullo,

reputato

essere

la validita

per

COMPROMESSO.

DEL

dovra

parti,fra

decretare

effetto

senza

concluso, arnvino

sopravvenuto.

reputarsi

comporre

mediante

tran-

una

altrimenti.

Dovra
mancare

fu dalle

accordata

gli atti

trasmettere

portra

contemplati nel

lite,mediante

di essi. Elasso

reputato di per

sara

SOSPENSIONE

II compromesso
le

arbitrate

abbia

non

giudizio.

richiesti
requisiti

estinto,se
la

di

tribunale

del

stesso

gli atti

ottenere.

II compromesso

26.

tribunale

ingi stificato

rinuncia

ESTINZIONE

dei

Tistru-

per

trasmettere

la trasmissione

tutti gli atti istruttorii che

decidere

25.

parti nel

ragionevoleper

il ritardo

potra richiamare
II

richiesti

siano

esso

pretesse, ed il tribunale

sue

prova

delle

una

qualora il

equivalentea

24.

da

la decisione
giustificare

termine

tale

delle

di

potra

fissi un

che

die

333

causa.

II

23.

documenti

ARBITRALE.

del

pari ritenersi

le condizioni

estinto
le

sotto

partivolontariamente

il compromesso,

se

venis-

arbitrate
qualila giurisdizione

istituita. Questo dovrebbe

ammet-

tersi principalmente
:

a)

nel

caso

che

le

partiarrivassero

di

essi,e

che

non

la controversia
a

mettersi

sistere il compromesso

l") quando essendosi

sone

individualmente

d'accordo

dichiarassero
a

diversi

concernesse

all'uno

intorno

formalmente

di volere

riguardo di quellituttora
accordate

le

designatecome

particirca

punti,e
o

allalto

lasciar

sus-

disputati
;

la nomina

nel
arbitri,

che

corso

del

di

per-

giudizio

ARBITRATION

THE

334

these, in the

of

one

TRIBUNAL.

of

course

the

proceedings, should

become

incapable,or die, or resign.

(c) When

either

discharge

the

to

parties

refuse

held

has

An

(a)

If he

Rule

to

10

does

ought

to

qualifiedarbitrator

in

question

If the

good

be

Arbitrator.

validlyobjected

to

according
qualification,

the necessary

has

interest

an

law

would

interests

own

have

those

and

(e) If, owing

he

to

adjust the dispute,or

is

longer

no

which
impartiality

in

had

when

an

another

State

previouslygiven

acted

of

that

in

mediator;

as

it
affairs,

the

can

be
with

award

position to give an

contemplated

was

decided

had

case

shown

of another

condition

changed

the

to

in the

be

be

to

Sovereign appointed arbitrator

offices

that

that he

Sovereign is appointed, it can

affectin^r his

that

of another

of refusal

until another

other, if

shown

choice

case

of the

one

the

appointed by

Appointed

an

possess

(c) If, when

his

appointment

made.

30.
not

not

be shown

(d)

law)

if

suspended

that the

ajipointedmay

{/)) If it can

identical

was

in

him.

to

respectingthe

established

accept

arbitrator

29.

case

reached

substitute

procure

appointed.

Refusal

to

the arbitrator

well-founded

as

been

be

considered

be

must

been

(ifit

shall

appointed

speciallyintrusted

accept

has

arbitrator,or
be

functions

to

agreement

no

those

Reference

The

28.

of

If the party, whose

wish

invalidate
to
strictly

to

appoint
the

Rule

arbitrator

another

IIIpro mis)
{^co

The
refer

that

partiescan,
to

the

would

objected

been

arbitrator,such

reference, and
16.

has

objeciion

an

necessitate

however, by

decision

of

to, does

an

would

adhering

ence
Special Referarbitrator

the

DEL

di

una

fosse

esse

nunciato

divenuta

incapace.o

nominata

la persona

cizio delle funzioni

di arbitro

II compromesso

abbia

ricusato

parti

non

Tarbitro

335

fosse

morta,

ri-

avesse

in

confidate.

essa

ritenersi

accordate

sulla

che

se

sospeso

scelta

I'istanza

Diritto)finche

altri I'eser-

delegato ad

avesse

di

di

un

parti

che

tanto

ricusa

sia stato

non

delle

una

fino
designate dall'altra,

deciso

stato

fondata

ad

dovra

si siano

(qualora sia
ben

ARBITRALE.

c) quando

28.

TRIBUNALE

le

altro

arbitro, o

debba

ritenersi

arbitro

designate un

capace.

Della

L'arbitro

29.

a)

se

designate potra

abbia

non

dell'arbitro

ricusazione

validamente

essere

requisitidi

besignato.

capacita

ricusato

della

norma

reg.

10;

l")quando
nella

resse

possa

controversia

c) quando,
che

buoni

mediatore

con

Sevrano, sia stabilito

un

di lui

nominato

ufifici per

inte-

debba

di

arbitro

come

la

contesa,

condizioni

di cose,

comporre

decisa

essere

altro Stato

un

abbia
abbia

vato
pro-

in

prestato
fatto

da

e) quando,
e

ch'egliabbia

provato

in Diritto

nell'interesse

il Sovrano

d) quando
i suoi

designate

questione identica

una

essendo

lite vertente

un'altra

stabilito

essere

le mutate

per

che

provato

esso

non

essere

possa

pilipronunciare

possa

quella imparzialitasulla quale

si faceva

da

lito
stabi-

la sentenza

prima principale

assegnamento.
30.
non

la parte,

Qualora

voglia nominare
e

compromesso

regola

i6.

con

ad

pero
un

le

quale

arbitro,tale

atttnersi

vena

Potranno

deferire

altro

un

della

contro

parti

arbitrate

di

qua

l'arbitro fu

rifiuto
to

stesse,

giudicare

il

infirmerebbe

trovasi
con

ricusato,

stabilito

alia

speciale compromesso,
sull'incidente

del

336

THE

incident

of

tribunal

itself

neither
the

the

of Reference

arbitral

as

soon

for

appointed
qualifiedto

their

judges, they

exercisingthe
the

rightsbelonging to

If the

33.

the

shall be
and

determined

the

place

selected

discharge of

been

the

on

day

recognised

is

invested

as

with

them,

to

of

composed

as

and

the

of

several
of

power

enjoying all

to

an

agreement

the seat

of

the

tribunal,that

majorityof

shall

be

the

functions

choice

appointed arbitrators,

changed

recognise any

their

regarding

come

not

the

majority,if they should

the

accepted

and

place

has

tribunal

form

by

tuted
constidefinitively

judicialtribunal.

should

by

arbitrator.

an

entrusted

parties have

place which

the

in

each

considered

functions

be

to

appointed, have

are

arbitral

be

must

them

to

Tribunal.

the

meeting, and

an

confided

as

is declared

fulfil the duties of

Whenever

32.

of

together

come

objection,

{compromis).

tribunal

appointment, have

the

admissibilityof

the members

as

the constituted

allow

cannot

considered

facultybe

Judgment
An

they

the

judge

to

Instrument

31.

TRIBUNAL.

objection,but

such

can

ARBITRATION

the

at

will

impediments

existingin

the

of

the

to

the
venient
con-

place chosen

for its seat.

The

34.

the

arbitral

appointment
would

persons

tribunal,when
of

be

creditablyin
President

shall

follow

parties themselves, or

35.

by

If the

as

eligible for

most

capacity of secretary,

its number

of

one

constituted, shall proceed

or

similar

some

the

exercise

the

rules

those

parties have

of
of

settled

honour

post, had
their

own

procedure

according to

the

Agreement

fixed the

procedure

not

subsequent convention,

in

the

President

; and

to

those
in

who,

the

selves
acquittedthemfunctions.

adopted
Public

The

by

the

Law.

{compromis)^or
which

has

to

be

TfT,^

THE

followed

TRIBUNAL.

tribunal, it is fullyat libertyto

the

by

ARBITRATION

its

determine

own

procedure.
36.

tribunal

The

shall

delay, and
suitable

periods

reasonable

with

be

must

the
precipitation,
allowed

to

present
which

neglected
and

complete

granted

defence
and

case

may

of

presentationof
the

to

partiesto

or

the

justifiable
un-

case;

documents

out
with-

prepare,

their rights; they shall

of

useful

great

knowledge

nothing

; and

counter-case

prove

without

in

securing

be

be

shall

honest, serious,

an

clear decision.

The

37.

Arbitration

proof,and

38.

arisen

has

It

the

is

in the

applying these

fixed, taking account

specifiedand

and

the

between

determined,

of

opinion

The

tribunal

principlesof

case,

principlesof

will

estimate

question,

its

pronounce

in

and

Law,

in which

by

they

be

are

the tribunals

judging analogous

cases,

equallycompetent

particular law established

proofs according to

the
decide

as

to

independent estimate

its

to

will consider

the

its

the confirmation
of

the

value

natural

of

own

of
the

particularcircumstances

weigh everything carefully according

and

to

the

equity.

Award

The

to

Public

will also

any

of

trial.

established

rules

same

garding
re-

means

the main

documents

law

decide

interpretthe regulations

to

publicists. It

of

produced,

documents

40.

the

discretion,will

and

according

the

State

certain

tribunal

power

to

to

contending'ft States.

the

convictions
facts

the

interpret the

to

39.

of

to

principlesof

the

interpreted the

have
of

the

to

have

it will

arbitral

the

of

duty

the

of

course

competent

(compromise;

is incidental

all that

according

judgments

which

considered

Agreement

determine

to

which

be

must

of
or
inadmissihility,
admissibility,

the

and

tribunal

arbitral

interpretthe

of

be fixed for the

must

time

its decision

give

arbitral tribunal

of

the

cannot

Tribunal.

decline

to

pronounce

defini-

TRIBUNALE

DEL

Diritto

le

mente

il tribunale

potra

comune,

del

norme

ritardo
ingiustificato

ed

dovra
cumenti

concedere

alle

precipitazionela

senza

memorie

sentare

utile

riuscire

possa

decidere

libera-

partiun

la

per

causa.

presentazione dei

ragionevoleper

tempo

grande

senza

perfettacognizionedi

con

la controversia

decidere

per

retto, serio

con

trascurare

non

do-

preparare

difesa dei loro diritti ; ammetterle

contromemorie

determinare

medesimo

convenienti

termini

assegnare

339

procedimento.

al tribunale

36. Incombe

ARBITRALE.

pre-

quanto
illuminato

ed

giudizio.
reputarsidi competenza

Dovra

37.

ammisi^ibilita di certi mezzi

nel

del

corso

38.

Diritto

arbitrale

interpretatele

in-

gliincidenti,

che siano soUevati

giudicare,secondo

regole 6, 7) ;
{^Confr.

comune

di

concetto

dei

pubblicisti.Esso

precisato e

dai tribunali

che

principiidi

Diritto

del

competente

sara

prin

documenti

regole giudicando casi analoghi ;

stesse

nell'applicarlo,

conto

trovasi

esse

giurisprudenzastabilita

; della

dei

tutti

questioneprincipalee

al tribunale

Stato, nei quali il

nione

rammissibilita

risolvere

tenendo
potra interpretare le regolefissate,
di

arbitrale I'in-

giudizio.

Incombe

cipiidel

la

concernere

possano

di prova,

tribunale

circa

; il decidere

terpretare il compromesso

che

del

abbiano
e

pari

particolarestabilito

tra

minate
deter-

deH'opiad

gli

pretare
interStati

contendenti.

39.

ed

il

II tribunale
suo

caso,

le prove

secondo

decidera

prudente arbitrio,e

secondo
fatti,

documenti

valutera

prodotti,ed

ponderandole

le

apprezzera

convinzioni
dei

circa la valutazione

dei

circostanze
particolari

del

secondo

accuratamente

sue

circa I'accertamento

libero apprezzamento,

il suo

le

principiidi equita

naturale.

Norme

40.

II tribunale

per

pronunziare

arbitrale

la

sentenza.

potra rifiutarsi di

non
z

pronunziare la

ARBITRATION

THK

340

tive

sentence

all

on

TRIBUNAL.

of

points

submitted

contention

the

for

decision.
defer

It cannot

give their award,

shall
which

on

with

tribunal

the

Rule

term,

they will
and

if

they

award

to

the

42.

they

be

able

without

{coinpromis) shall be
notification

of the

of

promoting
The

settlement.

of

suspension
settle the

43.

by

must

take

44.

would

The

its

the

notify this

will

the

considered

be

fixed

of

of

or

such

the

to

provisional

in the

be

cepted
ac-

Agree-

according

proposal would

and

definite

to

give a

an

not

under

amicable
the
justify

obligation

definitive,shall

appointed arbitrators,and

absence

of

one

tribunal

to

defer

only temporary.

case

oi

of the
its

the

decision.

provisional or

all the

parties with

arrivingat

it will still be

the

in

legallyextended

part in voting,excepting in

for h's absence

period

functions, but

excusable

within

period

notification

such

made

agreement,

majority of

fixed

the

that, with the provisionalaward,

be

may

decision, whether

authorise

briefest

decide

to

provisionalaward.

refusal

difference

Every

made

day

accordance

within

award

; should

decide

tribunal may

The

design

to

they

comment,

equitable proposal

an

the

from
in

trators
arbi-

the

competent

will fix the

they

so, and

their

give

to

partiesinterested

them

themselves

consider

cannot,

do

can

the

by

to

which

within

shall date

period

apply.

31.

which

n^.ent

such

period

should

constituted
definitely

was

They shall, however,

whether

the

fixed

partieshave

If the

41.

they

not

questions of

the

to

as

reasonable

pretext of

under

sentence,

juridicalprincipleswhich

the

to

as

the

beyond

sufficiently
enlightened either

been

fact,or

indefinite time, and

an

pronunciation of

limit, the

having

to

be

they

force majeure.

appointed

decision, if

If, however,

arbitrators
the

reason

it is likely to he

TRIIJUNALE

DEL

definitiva

sentenza

tutti i

su

AKIUIKALE.

decisione.

sua

Esso

potra ritardare

non

indefinito

tempo

ragionevole la pronunziazione della

illuminato

sufficientemente

essere

sottopostialia

controversia

di

punti

34I

che
giuridici,
principii

gliarbitri

partistesse

le

Qualora

41.

dovessero

mincerebbe

fatto

fissato 11 termine

avessero

circa

dal

non

in

giorno

costituito

cui

entro

tale termine

la sentenza,

definitivamente

ritenersi

question!di

non

applicare.

pronunciare

decorrere, se

dovesse

dovrebbe

termine

un

col pretesto di

sentenza

circa le

oltre

non

co-

il tribunale

cui

della

norma

reg.

31-

Dovra
suo

se

seno

in

riteners' competente

pero

di

caso

la

fissato

nel

norma

di

notificazione

tale

accettata

sia

quanto

stabilito

stato

fi^sato,e
cui

entro

notifichera
e

nel

potrk

tale

sua

fosse da

qualora

osservazioni, il termine

senza

ritenersi

dovra

compromesso

decidere

termine

breve

provvisionalealle parti interessate

sentenza
esse

piu

definitiva,e

sentenza

sua

nel

sentenza

fissera il termine

negativa

pronunciare

la

pronunciare

possa

medesimo

esso

legalmente protratio
la

con

provvisoria

sentenza

notificata.

42.

II tribunale
sia

che

dl

mento

aibitrale

fatta

alle

decidere

di

1'accordo

esse

transazione.

II rifiuto di tali proposte

sospensione

delle

risolvere

43.
a

la controversia

Ogni

decisione

maggioranza

44.
zera

al

sara

decidere

equa

coll'intendiad

di arrivare

bensi

tenuto

sempre

definitivamente

gli arbitri

nominati
della

moment"

ed

la lite.

provvisoriao definitiva,sara

essa

una

la
potrebbe giustificare

non

funzioni,esso

sia

di tutti

di essi 1'intervenire
forza

sue

soria
provvi-

sentenza

con

parti qualche proposta

fra

provocare

poira

incombe

ciascuno
il

votazione, salvo

presa

caso

di

maggiore.
L'assenza
il tribunale

di
giustificata
a

differire la

cagionato l'assenza potesse

degli arbitri

uno

sua

venire

decisione, se
a

cessare.

la

nominati
causa

Qualora

autorz-

che
essa

avesse

fosse

ARBITRATION

THE

342

permanent,

originalregulationrespecting the
absent

the

tribunal

long duration, the

of

or

TRIBUNAL.

choice

arbitrator,and

adhere

must

of

the

to

arbitrator,by

an

for its

providing anew

placing
re-

regular

constitution.

of

moment
to

the

If, on

45.

functions

46.

and

If

to

of

connivance

to

be

adopted
fact

the
an

obstacle

interested
the

in

in

the

it

due

that

of

the

for

considered

be

was

pronouncing

of

way

case

should

in

as

of

purpose

award,

oppositionto

arbitraryrefusal

an

the

to

definite

an
justify

will

prove

to

the

submit

to

appeal
to

the

jurisdiction.

arbitral

It is incumbent

47.

the

fulfil its

to

tribunal

Government,

principlesof international law, and

as

those

obviate

to

position

the

by

transpire

disloyalproceeding will

Conference,

in

adopted, or

majority of

in order

taken

the

arbitrator,at

resolution

decide, by

itself

place

to

methods

ineffective, and

placing an

method

the

of

give its award.

to

the

due

was

must

and

inconvenience,

vote,

tribunal

suitable

present, the

such

the

taking

intrigue,the

an

absence

contrary, the

voting

of

moment

however,

each

on

award,

an

will be valid,provided it be

they sign

refused

to

48.

The

contain

declaration

was

present

sign

the

arbitral

the

relatingto

to

time

decision

arrived

sentence

must

of

reasons

fact and

be
law

the

voting, and

by

at

so,

sentence

provided

arbitrator
that

who
had

he

majority.

the

given
and

the

majority,and

that

of

points,which

the contested

the

the

at

present

signature. Should,
do

to

effect

the

the

at

his

refuse

signed by

to

arbitrators

the

append

dissenting arbitrator

dissented

of

in

the

formed

writing,and
definite
the

must

provisions

subjectof

the

decision.

Validitv

49.

and

The
as

Arbitration.

award

of

complete

the

of

the

arbitrators

settlement

of

Award.

shall be
the

regarded

dispute

as

submitted

final,
for

DEL

stabilite per

la

assente

Laddove

dei

presenticirca

veniente, onde
funzioni

inefficaci,
e vi
del Governo

ad

della

arbitrario

airincon-

ovviare

espletare le proprie

tribunale

di

connivenza

riuscissero
da

cosi

mettere

parte

ostacolo

un

definitiva,tale procedimento

sentenza

potra motivare

di

si

niaggioranza

in opposizione ai i)rincipii
del
qualificato

nazionale,

cui

partitopreso

un

dal

presunzione

interessato,col proposito di

sara

caso

in

sentenza.

fondata

fosse

I'arbitro

momento

di

provvedimenti decretati

pronunziazione

sleale

nel

la

adatti

innanzi

del tribunale.

deliberare

di

condizione

in

regole

surrogare

I'effetto di

fosse

al tribunale

essere

pronunziando

di

arbitro, nel

un

provvedimenti

porter

46. Qualora

alia

di

I'assenza

intrigo,
spettera

un

fine

alle

regolare costituzione

pronunciare la sentenza,

dovasse
di

arbitri

degli
alia

prowedere

45.

scelta

343

bisognera attenersi

duratura

permanente

ARBITKALE.

TRIBUNALE

Diritto

I'appelloalia Conferenza,

refiuto

di

alia

sottostare

inter-

cosi

come

giurisdizione

arbitrale.
Incombe

47.

votazione

della

rifiutasse di far

purche sottoscritta

48.
dovrh

la decisione

La

contenere

definitive

che

presa

arbitrale

sentenza

i motivi

relative ai

cio,

maggioranza,

la

che

della

momento

Qualora

sentenza

pero

medesima

dissentiva
rifiutato

aveva

un

valida,

sara

purche questa

I'arbitro che

della votazione,

al momento

scrivere

dalla

la dichiarazione

sottoscriva
sente

il sottoscriverla.

sentenza,

dissenziente

arbitro

degliarbitri presential

ciascuno

era

di

presotto-

maggioranza.
deve

in fatto

in

punti contestati,che

in

redatta

essere

diritto
abbiano

le

iscritto

disposizioni

formato

oggetto

della decisione.

Efficacia

49.

La

definitiva

sentenza
e

come

posta all'arbitrato.

della

degli arbitri
soUizione

sentenza.

dovra

compiuta

essere

della

riguardata come
controversia

sotto

THE

344

It will be
has

notified

legallymade

and

containing

the

deliveryhas

of

this
which

and

of

finances,
it

before

of

respect

part of the

the

arbitral

party, has

award
an

State
the

imposed

partiesand

such

the

all the

given

documents

in the

archives

the fact that

to

documents,

all

note.

the

places

contending

in

and

in

and

of

nevertheless
its

decided,

and

formally

valid

in

not

be

ratification

or

refused

to

the

on

execute

requested by
its

executed,

or

be

an

the

other

provisions,will be

proceeding, the non-observance

upon

said State.

effect,when

of,

weighs

authority shall

approval

the

of

arbitral

an

has

requires legislative
provisions

it shall

has

note

for such

tribunal

obligationwhich

an

involved,

which,

arbitraryact,

been

restriction.

or

condition

taken

given by

be

all that the

out

which

or

answerable

decision,has

deposited

award

the

executed,

State

not

be

annexed

an

of

legislative
powers

award,

thereof,

copy

particulars of

if it otherwise

to

The

53.

also
in

has

be

subordinated

held

and

reserve

or

can

considered

obligationof recognising its judicialauthority

If the award

52.

of

publicityshall

loyallycarrying
any

shall

case,

enumerated

the

that without

the

the

done,

partiesunder

each

the

award, together with

notification

The

of

reasons

be

shall
authentic

an

itself which

in the minutes.

State,and

will be

51.

the

of

been

has

when

and

entered

relatingto

neutral

notification

of
representative

text

deeds

and

grounds

been

The

50.

its

tribunal

the

parties by

completed,

the

to

TRIBUNAL.

both

to

it, and

pronounced

delivered

ARBITRATION

tribunal

of

an

being generally considered

opposition

to

the

national
inter-

principles of

law.

54.
the

The

award

singlecase

proceeding of
of
of

arbitral

an

an

tribunal,can

appeal being

recognising that, in
considered

State, which

null and

some

made

respect

void, or

that

to
or

does
be
the

not

loyallyexecute

justifiedonly
Conference,

other, the

award

through the intervention

in

and

the

of its

might
of

some

be

346

THE

be

should

of

{a) If the decision

the

{^)

If the

grounds

(c)

If its terms

(d)

If it be

arbitrators,or

by

the

of

delivered

in

the

law

altogetherabsent

are

in

writing,and

the

at

present

all the

signed by

fact

them

of

one

that

is

arbitrator

the

took

voting, and

not

part in

decision.

56.

An

arbitral

refuses to

(a)

If the

moral

been

{d)

be
the

substitute

(c) When

the

forms

because
have

Law,

sentence

those

required by

not

57.

or

The

been

limits

the

be

might

or

of

the
sidered
con-

an

had

had

not

lost such

arbitrator

obtained

or

of

must

very

tion
qualifica-

who

by

could

fraud

procedure stipulatedin

which

legal or

not

error,

penalty

the

nullity,or
be

nature

those

considered
of

an

the

ment
Agree-

established

indispensable,

arbitral

judgment,

observed.

question
must

trial,
or
by

of

the

who

arbitrators,
or

upon

{compromis) under
Public

"

nullified,

persons

for another

founded

When

which

party

beyond

been

given by

of

course

as

annulled
gone

has

the

disputed by

qualificationto

legallyact

be

may

arbitrators have

If it had

in the

be

may

(coinpromis),or

extinct

{b)

sentence

it,and

execute

Reference

by

"

minute, recording the

voting, and

the

by

of

invalid

missing signature of

signed, was

not

considered

fact and

Award.

Arbitral

arbitrators

tion
execu-

altogether.

or

an

made

that its

or

contradictory;

are

if the

accompanied

of

not

appointed

not

in part

will be
be

of, all

presence

be executed,

Nullity

the

arbitral sentence

An

has

either

suspended

Grounds

who

TRIBUNAL.

circumstances, it cannot

unforeseen

55.

ARBITRATION

be

of

taking

referred

to

action
the

for

annulling

Conference,

an

either

arbitral
at

the

DEL

debba

essa

55. La

a)

NULLITA

DI

la decisione
di tutti

presenza

i") se

manchi

c)

il

d)

Dl

arbitrale

sentenza

se

se

se

del

sia

verbale, che
la

sua

in

la

in diritto ;

iscritto
di

sottoscrizione
constati

coU'intervento

in fatto

contraddittorio

la mancata

di motivi

redatta

stata

da

essere

ARBITRALE

votata

stata

nominati

tutto

se

sottoscrisse

debba

ne

reputata nulla

sia

gliarbitri

gU arbitri,o
processo

che

SENTENZA

UNA

sara

non

dispositivesia

non

347

in parte I'esecuzione.

MOTIVI

ARRITRALE.

ineseguibile,o

reputata

essere

in tutto

sospesa

TRIRUNALE

sottoscritta

di essi

uno

I'intervento

da

result!

non

dell'arbitro

tutti

che

decisione

ncm

presenza

al momento

della

arbitrale

potra

impugnata dalla parte

della

votazione.

56.

La

sentenza

rifiutidi

che

a)

eseguirlae potra
arbitri

gli

se

repularsiestinto

l")se

fosse

capacita

stata

d) quando
sotto

pena
o

comune,

morale

nel

corso

fosse

le forme

57.

II

da

dei

nuUo

limiti del

che

non

dovesse

avesse

da

arbitro

del

giudizio, o
altro

assente

suU'errore,o

un

quelle che

secondo

quelle

dalla

che

estorta

fossero
devono

questo
natura

del

perduta
che

non

dolo

con

procedurali stipulate nel

di nuUita,

la

avesse

arbitro, o che

essere

un

che

persona,

per

fondata

sab)ili,
perche richieste
state

fuori

compromesso

pronunciata

potesse legalmente surrogare

c) quando

capacita legaleo
tale

pronunriato
un

sopra

annullata

essere

avessero

ovvero

compromesso,

essere

compromesso
Diritto

stabilite per

reputarsiindispen-

giudizioarbitrale,non

sero
fos-

osservate.

giudizio intorno

arbitrale

dovra

all'azione

essere

di

deferito

annuUamento
alia

Conferenza

di

una

tenza
sen-

suUa

348

instance

of

that

execution;
obtain

of

in

powers

of

coercive

to

nullity,

the

and

valid,

as

the

other

order

to

it

in

award

it

carry

which

party,

make

to

The

59.

of

case

60.

the

The

decided,
arbitral

Rules

Conference).

the

desires

what

execute

into

to

has

owing

suspension

Slate

in

award,
1054,

to

of

will

1055

to

party

by

the

declare

be

may

reasons

adopt

the

compelled

award.

the

execution

circumstances,

of

change

itself

may

the

as

of

the

in

the

treaty.

does

which

regard

it

as

such

recognise

not

opposite

also

may

adduced

reasons

appeal,

determined

was

Conference

suspended

it

the

reject

whatever

execute

should

which

by

the

judge

and

therefore

means

award

will

Conference

The

grounds

by

instance

the

refusal

its

reason

the

caUing

by

decided.

58.

an

began
that

upon

compulsory

been

has

at

or

which

party

based

and

question,

TRIBUNAL.

ARBITRATION

THE

the

subject
(which

observe

not

what

execution,
itself

refer

nullity,
to

the

to

the

or

suspension,

procedure
the

Conference

procedure

of

established
of

the

TRIBUNALE

DEL

della

istanza

fondando

tenza

onde

zato,

58.
della

I'istanza

eseguire

59.
della

60.

deciso

sentenza

regole

per

costringere
la

con

potra
le

per

Stato,

Lo

circa

non

I'esecuzione,

arbitrale

1054,

che

un

1055.

sara

impugni

riuuto

di

la

eseguiria,

sen-

suUa

contringimento

il

ottenere

for-

deciso.

motivi

dedotti

potra

sentenza

inoltre

parte
sia

motivi

tali

riconosca

la

ad

opponente

fondamento

esistenti

decretare

stessa

essa

osservare

disposto.

stato

dichiarare

sospesa
circostanze

sopravvenute

mutate

di

sospensione

349

principale

suo

sui

non

annullamento,

Conferenza

sentenza

la

per

essa

di

quanto

La

fu

giudichera

qualora

coercitivi

mezzi

ad

il

quanto

Conferenza

La

nullita,

rigetti

eseguire

via

voglia

che

parte,

far

in

motivo

tale

su

dell'altra

istanza

che

stessa,

parte

ARBITRALE.

I'esecuzione

cosi

come

trattato.

osservasse

I'annullamento

assoggettato

la

quanto

al

Conferenza

la

procedimento

avesse

sospensione
stabilito

della

alle

35"

ARBITRATION

TRIBUNALS.

An

W.

By

Exposition.

Evans

Darby,
the Peace

Secretary of

Arbitration

1.

permanent,

or

either

In

all

formally

case

the

It

3.

form

should

is also

of

case

mode

their

of

their

bind

themselves

should

obligationto

difference

Accordingly,

the

with

proceed

reference

law

which

involved, defining the

except in

submit

to

engagement
5. This

of material

cases

Agreement

States

should
bunal,
tri-

States,chosen

their

and

consent,

enquiry

and

give

to

or

may

error

good

limits

Protocol

of

concurring States

may

an

have

states

the

behalf

by

the

of

question
points of

of the

and

or

fact

Arbitration, and,

procedure

in

which,

impliestheir
flagrantinjustice,

faith

to

the award.

result,either

of

on

the

of

course

or

is made

signed

summary

Arbitration)Treaty,

an
special {i.e.

Treaty,

in

is

expressly

instances, indicatingthe

ihf

the

or

the

same.

its award.

Arbitration

to

to be submitted, giving a
qui-stions

by

accord

formally

to

open

independent

an

abide

to

{compromis),which

contending parties;

some

to

or

award.

special agreement

or

contending

that the persons,-

necessary

is the

creation

that

refer

general, temporary

or

last)restricted

the

Arbitration

to

tribunal

the

accept the
their

to

agree

and

4.

(in the

Society.

be special

may

and

It is essential

2.

to

tribunals

LL.D.,

an

from
arbitral

International
bten

general Treaty,
clause

Congress

parties.

inserted
to

in

which

351

D'ARBITRAGES.

TRIBUNAUX

M.

Doctetir

est
l'arbitrage

deferer

en

duquel
3.

faire

4.

les

II est

les

dans

materielle

5. Ce

ou

de

tribunal

un

presence

leur

du

signent

jugement

au

de

les

ou

rendre

la
des

les limites du
determinant

l'arbitrage,
et, sauf

ment.
juge-

question
de

points

les

foi

la decision

ciuipourra

un

auquel

traite,ou
les

memes

d'une

d'un

clause

dans

un

Etats

aient

ou

fait

role devolu
la

en

c'est-a-

compromis,

un

Etats,

consentement

litigeet

I'ensemble

compromis pent resulter,soil

dans

etranger,

procedure
cas

d'erreur

flagrante,inipliiiuant
d'injustice
I'engagement
bonne

qui

prealablement

les personnes

quelques instances,
cours

les Etats

que

speciale,precisantnettement

au

les cas,

tons

conformer.

soit
(dittraite d'arbitrage),
inseree

Dans

s'accordent

eux

debattre, exposant

observee

sera

entre

qui s'y rattachent,tragant

I'arbitre,et

soumettre

general, occasionnel

essentiel

est

I'instruction

Society."

convention.

outre, que

en

parties en

convention

une

se

Peace

clos.

ou

tribunal,donnent

ce

partie,a proceder

Or,

ouvert

une

'^

la

special ou

est

cas,

decision

former

de

l'arbitrageil

necessaire,

de droit

qui

Darby

contestation

la

questions

ou

Evans

par

s'engagenta

ils

choisis pour

dire

W.

ce

institue

sujet de

un

dans

constituer

Pour

2.

de

Droit, Secn'taire

en

et

permanent,

ont

Expose

L'arbitrageinternational

1.

ou

Un

de

se

intervenir.

traite

general

ou

cial
spe-

(dite compromissoire)

protocole de
adhere.

congres

national
inter-

ARBITRATION

352

6. The
chiefs

the

submitted

shall

it for

Treaty

the

partiesto

its

for

shall

so

judges, who

more

tribunals

individuals

or

than

more

be

may

one

of

appointed, by agreement,
A

9.
a

given number

agreed

between

upon

In

case

of
shall

nation

11.

tribunal

only,

two

even

may

Where

Agreement,

doubt
be
accede

the

an

the

other
for

consist

recognised

secure

it

of

another

of

one

or

rations,
Corpo-

fitness:

definite

formed

each

by

by

of the
These

where

the

award.

nomination

other

may

necessarilybe

not

who

of

persons

be drawn

may

of

concurring States,as

men
diplomatists,

statesmen,

have

high reputation
from

nised
recog-

Council.

formed

be

may

affairs

Agreement

considered
to

when

either of the

force

be

may

international

for

period

date

continue

standing. Ultimately these

Such

the

unless

in

questions

fix

to

to

themselves.

Corps, College, or

10.

from

that

installation,

the

upon

given notice

to

or
judicialoffices,publicists,

and

of its

umpire {sur-arbitre)is generally

in order

juristsby profession,but
filled

date

It is,also, usual

and

an

members

of

tribunal,to fix,in

{ad hoc) may

repute

tribunal

permanent

Treaties

Princes,Sovereign Governments,

chosen,

are

quired
re-

on.

SpecialArbitration

8.

the

agree

forms

the

by

by the

States.

decide

to

it shall

termination,

other

from

have

and

if necessary,

and

operation,and

ratified

conditions

force,reckoning

in

Treaty

been

Arbitration

adjudication.

period,and

similar

the

an

examine

remain

to

into

come

wish

in

period,counting

it shall

to

it has

libertyin regard to

which

for the

States

usual, in appointing

agreement,

during

when

respectivelaws and,

limit their

7. It is
the

signatory

their

by
which

is valid

Agreement

of

TRIBUNALS.

it

as

by

course

it is understood

of

by

any

relatingto

providing for

unrestricted

simple

that the

is not

of

States,

themselves.
bunal
tri-

permanent

(see No.

declaration

procedure

group

i.),i.e.

any

of its will.

prescribed in

tribunal will determine

the

it for

ARBITRATION

354

the

in

and

itself ;

reference, the

in the

widest

estabhshment

Arbitration

of

The

the

by

by Governments,

on

It should

tribunal,when
a

to

distinct

its

which

secure

or

of any

no

as

other

honours

be

to

they enjoy, and

paid

the

partialit
im-

secure

to it.

pendent
inde-

an

it is,therefore,
the

tribunal, on

be

to

sense

nominated

regarded

as

of Governments.

diplomatic

mission
its

to

of

first

the

the

members,

protectionafforded

members

for

sufficientlylong period;

adequate salaries
sufficient to

social rank

the

At

and

them

to

office ;

be

one

should

they

year
of

the

their

to

for

absolved

retiringpensions,and

of each

commencement

order

appointed

should

they

in

be

in

the requirements of
satisfy

should, by ballot,elect

tribunal

should

independence,

politicalallegiance, while
with

tribunal,

permanent

absolute

all

16.

of

their

provided
a

will

constituted,forms

in

are

tribunal

its constitution,

jurisdiction
; and, although

treated

the

which

judicialauthority;

its members

be
to

as

The

15.

from

interpreted

exercise of their functions.

in the

hfe

of

scope

question submitted

every

representatives,subjectsor mouthpieces

rank, both

of

basis

on

previous decrees

questionssubmitted

immunities

be

must

of framing
possibility

procedure

Arbitration

bound

14.

the

to

as

international

permanent

the

presupposes

body, having

the

arise

Agreement

enquiry and decision

of

not

the

of

and
jurisdiction,

13.

of

terms

doubts

sense.

The

12.

where

case

any

TRIBUNALS.

he

assured

their office.

members
number

of
to

act

the
as

President.

17.
shall
and

tribunal

The
be

the

who

Secretaries

should

also

only recognised

should

rank

of State

on

Chief

official medium

of

appoint

Secretary,who
communication,

footingof equalitywith

of all nations.

the

principal

TRIBUNAUX

meme

procedure. Toutefois, dans

sa

la moins
litige,
I'interpretation

creation

La

12.

tribunal

Le

13.

pendant, ayant
lies par les

de

premier

I'exercice de leurs

dans

Pour

15.

de

gera
seront

office ;

en

liberales,et
besoins

une

pour

17.

La

entretenir
le

leur

on

pas

etre

mission

lui sont

qui

jouissent

tique
diplomadus,

membres

ses

fonctions.

membres

leur

duree

une

avec

on

sur

Etat

un

des

assurera

donnera

un

rang

du

tribunal

suffisante ;

donnera

on

les

on

dega-

quelconque pendant qiTils

salaires et

des

qui satisfasse

pensions
tous

les

leur office.

de

La

16.

ses

attache

toute

dont

protection

pas

par les

nommes

pourront

ne

une

I'independanceabsolue

assurer

fonctions de

aux

sur

la

que

honneurs

aux

sont

ne

leurs instruments.

ou

comme

soit quant

rang,
et

traite

inde-

corps

arbitres

Bien

tribunal

du

un

tribunal quelconque,

autre

proposees.

etre

litige.

judiciaire.Les

leurs representants

immunites

aux

sont

d'investi.
I'impartialite

points en

precedentsd'un

tribunal doit

Le

14.

et

autorite

comme

d'arbi-

permanent

fois constitue, est

les membres

gouvernements,
consideres

les

tous

sur

questionsqui leur

les

d'assurer

arbitral, une

une

arrets

la portee du

sur

doit prevaloir.

stride

maniere

en

decision

de

gationet

le doute

d'etablir sa constitution,sa juridicpossibilite

la

procedure

sa

355

tribunal international

d'un

trage presuppose
tion et

ARBITRAGES.

elit,au

cour

d'une

duree

cour

des

meme

nomme

relations
rang

que

scrutin

secret, dans

son

sein, un

president,

annee.

aussi
avec

les

chef-secretaire

un

des

gouvernements,

principauxsecretaires

les nations.
A

qui, seul,pourra
etc.

d'Etat

li
de

sera

mis

loutes

356

TRIBUNALS.

ARBITRATION

If the

18.

it should

their

At

19.

decided

requisiteofficers

and

servants, and

which

already established,or
tribunal

The

and

also

followed,

the

keep

demands

the

by

for

proper

the

of

be

of the

claimants,

conduct

which

be

may

and

proceedings

its

entered

shall

election

the

for itself.

record

which

the

take

tribunal

procedure,

of

should

it shall determine

shall further

in
register,

of the

rules of

ment,
Agree-

territory.

members

the

meetings,

of its business,according to the

20.

neutral

on

the

members

the

majority of

situated

be

first

by

in

designated

not

steps for the constitution

necessary
of the

be
should

tribunal,and

meeting be

of

place

the
the

procedure
and

awards

decisions rendered.

The

21.

proceedings

according
only

of

specialprovisions made

the

to

tribunal

the

recognised rules

the

to

of

be

must

conducted

judicialprocedure, subject
tribunal

the

by

for its

own

guidance.
One

22.

code

of

of the

adjudicated

be

nations

between

especiallysuch

procedure
as

upon,

of distinct and

development

of the tribunal

providing

procedure

differences

and

first duties

for

the

shall

secure

the

to

it,and

to

particularcase

the

clear issues upon

frame

to

disputes

submitted

be

regard

be

in which

mode

should

in

should

and

presentment
which

its

to

judgment

is sought.
^tj'

23.
be
if

rules

The

modified

they

consent

or

the

tribunal itself.

to

them,

24.

The

in

except
the

majority of

the

may

procedure approved by

annulled

fixed

were

of

of

The

always

periods of

with

the

Arbitration
the

time

decided

if

members

fixed

by

by

of

consent

Agreement,

interpretationof

be

tribunal

the

they

these

cannot

all
or

parties,

with
framed

were

rules,or

may

be

by

additions

simple majorityof

the tribunal

the

votes.

prolonged

TRIUUNAUX

defaut

8. A

droit

il doit

ou

officiers

affaires

des

du

etablie par

sera

Le

20.

des

sieger,par

les facteurs

et

et

en

aussi

livre

decisions

etre

contestation
de

ment

procedure

la direction

sur

deja etablie,ou

archives

ses

les

qui

proces-verbaux

d'enregistrementdans

lequel

reclamants

des

soumis

la

procedure

possible les regiesde

tribunal

du

la maniere

fixant

lui

ils decideront

arbitral etablit lui-meme

devoir

doivent

les

on

les

et

rendus.

premier

procedure

voix

suivie, les demandes

que

Le

la

parmi

un

appliquantautant

22.

Ten-

premieres reunions, nomment

necessaires

tiendra

tribunal

Le

21.

et

leurs

choisira

le tribunal.

inscrira la procedure

jugements

tribunal

majorite des

une

tribunal, selon

tribunal

seances

357

le
stipulationspeciale,

arbitres,dans

Les

19.

de

L) ARBITRAGES.

et

juger, qui

differends

la

nations

entre

questions distinctes

presentation et

et claires

sur

le

lesquelles un

de

code

un

particulierementtelle procedure
assurera

naire.
ordi-

procedure

d'elaborer

sera

laquelleles

en

la

suivre,

dans

la

developpejugement

desire.

est

Les

23.

de

toutes

fois,a

la

abrogees, si

leur

simple majorite

Les

approuvees
ce

elles etaient

le consentement

avec

elles etaient

developper par

24.

ou

si
parlies,

les

d'arbitrage,ou
arbitres,si

procedure

modifiees

etre

peuvent
ment

regies de

des

ceuvre.

Le

le tribunal

par

n'est

le consente-

avec

etablies
de

dans
la

tribunal

voix, interpreterces

ne

la

tion
conven-

majorite
pourra,

regies

des

touteou

les

d'autres.

delais

etablis

par

le tribunal

pourront

etre

prolonge's

358
that

by it,provided
in

extension

all the

tribunal

of the

all vacancies

made

members

fillthe

to

retirement

of the

27.
with

The

the

be
on

of

in the

of
the

as

ment,
appoint-

the

ment
appoint-

for

of

Agreement,

new

members

be

to

cease

the

such

of

direct

by

tion
expira-

the

clusion
con-

arrangement,

should

which

party is
the

be

given

admissible, except

not

But

case.

should

interests

the

due

and

tribunal

the

should

be

power

likelyto

the

originalparties to

empowered

make

to

will

intervening partiesas

at, and

arrive

may

to

sufficient

affected, or

are

ment
settle-

the

on

possess

parties on

issue between

main

the

by

Agreement,

award,

tribunal

decision

any

regards

the

third

dispute, the tribunal

terms

first

Agreement.

that their

on

the

by

of third

intervention

its decision

the

is determined

partiesin

issues, the

affected, by

the

the

may

partiesthemselves

fixed

being shown

cause

who

fixed

deliveryof

the

consent

the

permit

time

intervention

the
of

of

the

time

the

in

as

Agreement

Arbitration

to

period

by
finally,

within

the

death.

or

between
or,

in the

of those

place

submission

26.

filled up

respectiveStates,partiesto

the

profit by

to

stitutes
represented by sub-

be

not

may

be

shall

provision being
by

admitted

partiesbe

equal degree.

an

Members

25.

by

TRIBUNALS.

ARBITRATION

such

safeguard their

interests.

28.

Cross

they

claims

have

29.

The

convenient

partieswith

point,make

proposals have
30.

The

submitting them

tribunal may,

view
no

award

be

submitted

been
in

partiesconcur

not

may

to

before

brought before
it

to
to

by

the

the

tribunal

Agreement,

or

less
un-

the

its decision.

giving a

formal

award,

equitablepropositionsto
settlement, it being

the

and

at

any

contending

understood

that

such

judicialcharacter.
must

existing International

be

Law,

in

conformity

as

established

with

the

between,

principlesof
or

accepted

TRIBUNAUX

lui-nieme, a condition

par

profiteren

en

les

arbitres,on

fonctions

26.

suite

par

de

doit etre

evident

lui que

pour
mis

decision

cause

en

la

sur

mitifs,il a

des

le tribunal

ou

les

Le

tribunal

le but

qu'ilagit en

30.

Les

conformer

que

croit

delai
les

le

par

admissible

Mais

dans

leurs

de

tierces

sent

qui

du

de

prononce

la

compromis.

le

con-

expose's,le

bunal
tri-

partieslorsqu'ilest
vraisemblable-

seront

ou

stipule

parties en

qu'avec

ses

rendu, et,

sera

les

litigeentre

de

vue

reconventionnelles

ne

si elles lui sont

deferees

arbitral

utile,faire

d'arriver
dehors

de

arbitres,
aux

promis,
com-

remplir

entre

en
stipulations

d'accord

partiessont

le
lorsqu'il

Etats, partiesau
de

de

que

dans

la

prilitigants
sauvegarder

intervenants.

devant
que

enfm

jugement

faire des

adoptees

compromis

le delai fixe par le

interets

partieessentielle

demandes

Les

dans

cause.

le

par

les

le

Texpirationdu

tiers n'est

leurs

le droit de

les interets

resiliation.

l'intervention

peut permettre

les conditions

la conclusion

rendue

parliesen

des

sentement

dans

de

ou

par

d'un

L'intervention

27.

admises

remplacer

pour

empeches

direct,soit

arrangement

qui

sentence,

29.

arbitres

deces

soit

compromis,

d'un

cause

28.

par

L'arbitrageprend fin, soit

le

ment

les

et

dans

pourvu

choisis

soient

remplacer

pour

les formes

; il sera

membres

nouveaux

dans

doit observer

substitues

etre

peuvent

ne

nomination

leur

pour

partiessoient

les

toutes

que

359

egale.

mesure

arbitres

Les

25.

ARBITRAGES.

aux

ses

avant

fonctions

pour

principes du

le

de

rendre

etre

compromis,
sa

sa

port^es

decision.

sentence,

et

partiesdes propositionsequitables

transaction

une

par

les soumettrea

pour

peut,

peuvent

prononcer
droit

; mais

il est bien

proprement

dites.

leur

sentence,

international

entendu

doivent

se

existant,tel qu'il

360

ARBITRATION

TRIBUNALS.

by, the contending parties;

instances,with

other

according to
The

31.

is

of

be

must

whether

is

be

settled

by

the

point

which

is bound

award

The

32.

be

tribunal

the

by

that

Agreement

unless

it

unanimity

is

relative

absolute

or

itself,the

of

whole

majority.
be

in

made

duplicate,and

in

the

form

formally

of

written

delivered

the

to

without

reconsidered

be

decision

the

Arbitration, once

to

formally given,cannot

been

I^aw.

majorityshall

this

points submitted

The

33.

the

applicable

appears

majorityof votes,

or, in

Law,

partiesaffected thereby.

of the

Agents

International

in

should

prepared

document,

has

to

International
which

Law

given by

expressly stipulated

indispensable;

general

National

that

the precepts

award

with

new

Agreement.
Award

The

34.

execution

being

does

decision

for

them

the

Treaties.
would

same

They

are,

by

respectiverightsas

if the

An

37.
cases

or

but

its

on

the

the

is the

by

has

the

been

result of

they

as

their

for them.

upon

error

as

settled

tribunal

same

based
an

had

done

have

Arbitrators

it

execute

themselves

they

conditions

same

to

tending
con-

binds

regular transaction,and

therefore,honourably
which

for the

any

may

be

manded
de-

erroneous

arisingin

the

or

course

trial.

the

of

of

and

judgment

document,

false

tribunal,that

has

tribunal, however,

the

its reconsideration

But

36.

appeal

of the

functions

the

reasons

Treaty

of

effect

parties the

without

contending partiesalone.

for the

The

35.

lie within

not

matter

obligatory and

is

I.

arbitral

decision

may

be

disregarded in

the

following

"

the

When
to

it

by

tribunal
the

has

instrument

clearlyexceeded
of

submission.

the

powers

given

362

ARBITRATION

2.

3.

When

it is

When

its award

5.

is

the

when

And

The
the

any

particular

are

by

obtained

fraud

of

the

to

be

also

may

contrary

its

shares

equal

be

shall

organisation.

Arbitration

tribunal,
difference,

in

two

any

opinion
with

decision

tribunal

the
in

to

in

the

equivocal.

rules

of

The

shall

be
the

unless

borne

/?'^
of

cost

borne

the

by
includes

award

costs.

matters

Treaties,

award

justice.

Law.

concurring

permanent

instance

been

absolutely

is

reference

of

payment

it

maintaining

of

parties

contending

judicially

of

have

that

International

States

by

to

the

of

add
if

or

cost

rata

39.

denial

open

proved

authorities

Some

justice

the

an

terms

disregarded

38.

of

guilty

corruption.

or

4.

TRIBUNALS.

or

on

the

besides

question
of

object

be

should

to

law

of

the

at

judicial
extra-

an

express

interpretation

or

differences

preventing

deciding

and

empowered,

nations,

more

any

hearing

arising

in

of
the

future.

It

40.

of
and

should

Sovereigns

alterations

difference

opinion

also

with

which

may

exist.

be
and

reference
remain

ready,

in

view

Statesmen,
to

of

to

suggest

International

unsettled,

and

conferences

Law

on

which

or

gresses
con-

modifications

on

points
conflict

of
of

D'aRBITRAGES.

TRIBUNAUX

la

Lorsque

2.

la

Lorsque

3.

de

regies

aux

de

teneur

la

sentence

justice

la

sentence

363

contraire

obtenue

ete

absolument

est

fraude

par

ou

tion
corrup-

les

Lorsque

4.

Selon

5.

de

termes

quelques

Chacun

procedure

lui

litiges

40.

soumis,

ou

le

dans
frais

Les

chacune

nations

des

jugement

droit

de

ou

tribunal.

du

par
que

justice

ne

ment
absolu-

est

national.
inter-

des
de

portions
pro-

chaque

litigantes,
le

comprenne

paie-

modifications

ete

le

trancher

tribunal

plusieurs

ou

voie

par
celui

aura

nations,

I'interpretation

sur

devra

II

de

de

juridique
d'exprimer,

opinion

son

les

traites,

en

vue

sur

de

sur

des

litiges
la

de-

questions

prevenir

des

Tavenir.

dans

ou

encore

moins

devoir

deux

de
droit

de

le

sont

mande

frais

supportes

sentence

contribuera,

contractants

aux

de

la

frais.

Outre

39.

qui

determiner,

egales,

des

nient

regies

equivoques

sont

lorsque

aux

Etats

seront

parts

par

des

sentence

autorites

contraire

38.

la

aussi

se

de

congres
aux

regies,

lois
et

preparer
souverains

faire

et

internationales

sur

lesquels

des
d'hommes

sur

les

propositions

des

opinions

d'Etat,

points
different.

qui

aux

pour
n'ont

ferences
con-

des

pas

364
"

RULES

RELATING

TO

TREATY

OF

NATIONAL
INTER-

ARBITRATION.

Prepared by

the

Committee

Special

Association,appoi?ited i?i
revised

the

by

the

op

London

International

loth

Confere?iceat Brussels,

Law

October, 1893,
and

ist

2nd

and

October,

1895.
Unless

1.

the

it be

intended

nations,partiesto

the

the class of differences

If

2.

the
and

shall be

constituted

by

the

be

partiesto
If the

4.

is to

Tribunal
be

of

that

ment
Agree-

the territories of

doubt

require the
submit
be

the

than

two

of

all

dissentient

members,

questions by
members

requiredto appoint

be

if doubts

to

should

settled

the

to

agent

an

arise

if

it, and

in

sent
repre-

one

whether

to

as

those

agreed

of the

parties

Arbitration,the other

by

Arbitration,

limited

the Arbitration.

with

Arbitration

such

vision
pro-

their dissent.

provide that

to

to

more

controversy be comprised among

subjects of

judgment

Arbitration

of

outside

decision

but

connected

should

Treaty

of

the

be

party should

given subject

must

specify the

not

prescribedby

be

should

for

made

it in all matters

as

does

speciallyconstituted, the place ot

consists

rightof recording

upon

rules

to

be

This

fixed.

have

defined.

Arbitrators, the Tribunal

of the Arbitrators

6. The

.Arbitration

for

majority

5. Each

be

must

Arbitration,

to

the controversy.

should

the

be referred

to

between

Convention.

Tribunal

must

possible differences

referred

according

another

3. If the

meeting

to be

of the

names

all

Treaty, are

Agreement

number

or

that

but

that

require

may

admissibilityof

the

party
the

demand

for

Arbitration.
7. Unless

be

by

by

case,

both

the

counter-case,

otherwise
and

The

and

counter-cases,

Treaty,

but

The

periods of

oral argument.

should

each

printed argument,
fixed

allowed

have

itself should

date,

for the
should

printed arguments

the Tribunal
Tribunal

time

should

provide, the procedure

partiessimultaneously at

argument.

time.

Treaty

the

fix

the

power
time

delivered

with

final oral

deliveryof
be
of

fixed

cases,

by

the

extending the

for

hearing

th

365

REGLES

par

Comite

mi

tio?ial constittte
le

devra

le i""" et

nations,partiesau

les

des

defaut

2.

les

d'une

tribunal

doit

etre

Si

reunion

un
sera

Au

4.

fixe

special
dehors

en

oil le tribunal

cas

de
arbitres.

Mais

minorite

la

nations
de

prises

tranchees

le droit

aura

et

selon

compose

constitue, le

etre

questionssoient

les

toutes

nombre

convention.

comprendrait plus

dispositionsspecialesdevront

des

convenu

arbitral.

du

sera

autre

territoire des

du

tribunal

arbitral

ou

3.

soit

compromis,

du compromis
prescriptions

I'arbitrage,

contestation, quelle

toute

le

arbitres,le tribunal

des

noms

designation,dans

de

1895.

qu'il ne

elles,relfevera du

qu'ellesoit, surgissantentre

na
Inter-

revisees par

1893,

soumises

toutefois

traite,que

Droit

Octobre

2'""

qui seront

moins

D'UN

de

Octobre

le lo'""

Lo?idres

contestations

determinee,

etre

entre

des

nature

ATION

P Association

de

Special

LABOR

INTERNATIONAL

Bruxelles

de

Congres

La

1.

L'E

D'ARBITRAGE

TRAITE
Etablie

SERVJR

POUR

en

pour

sa

membres,
la

que

la

faire

de

cause.

deux

de

lieu

cision
de-

majorite
consigner

des
son

dissentiment.

Chaque

5.

partie

la representer pour
6. Au

oil

cas

sujet donne

invitee

sera

tout

contestation

de

oil I'une

des

et
I'arbitrage,
le
tranche
arbitrage,
par

le dit

accepter

jugement a intervenir
demande
d'arbitrage.
moins

consistera

la date

delai

de

expose

; elle se

determinee

produire

pour

sera

proroger

debat

soit

prevoira

oral.

fixe

la

par

le delai.

restreint

la

terminera

le

la

mais
traite,

tribunal

savoir

doute

ce

que

elle de

le

si tel

soumis

ceux

fut

partie devra
reclamer

la recevabilite

dans

les deux

de

I'autre

demande,

demande,

Le

parmi

que

pour

I'arbitrage.

point

le droit pour

imprimes produits par

imprimes
de

traite

mandataire
a

parties demanderait

dispositioncontraire

un

en

memoires
a

de

le

compris

est

sauf
arbitrage,

le

7. A

s'el^verait sur

doute

un

designer un

pourrait toucher

qui

ce

de

que
cette

la procedure
traite,

une

et

reponse

des

parties,concuremment,
par

reponse

debat

un

et

le tribunal

lui-meme

les
aura

fixera

oral.

Le

memoires
le

pouvoir

la date

du

366

BRUSSELS

party should

8. Either

in

document

in the

sufficient

opinion,no

in

possession of

title,and

in title before

examining

the

making

be

the

it is found

ments
docu-

"

having

) which,

the difference
its

or

other

arose,

predecessors

party

its

or

cessors
prede-

arose.

by
in

of

witness

evidence

such

entitled

before

of

proof

as

mentioned

of

cross-

would

statements

impossible

requirethe

to

Tribunal

the

Tribunal,

the

witness

be

to

the

cross-examination, it shall be open

attendance

to

cannot

commission
the

place

to

of
If

for

of the witness

Tribunal

the

to

amenable

cross-examination.

necessary

procure

as

may

exercisingjurisdictionover
the

duce,
pro-

statement

witness

Tribunal

to

hearing,any

be

When

not.

or

other

the

at

party such

the

party

to hold

domicile

the witness's

the

whether

10,

judicialauthorities

the

evidence

party

of that other

the other

before

produced

to

value

be

behalf

on

of
jurisdiction

the

in

put

made

before

in Article

is mentioned

tion
ques-

is,in its

determine.

to

for oral examination

witness

there

right hereinafter

The

party should

Either

11.

one

admissible

the

to

to

by

statements

witness.

for the Tribunal

to

which

existed,before

known

be

facts,subject

relevant

of

any

the other

is relevant

documents

the difference

should

officer

public

entitled

domestic

''

or

written

Solemn

10.

of

control

the Tribunal

communicated

not

the

production

have

existed,or purporting to
in

under

or

be

(hereinaftercalled

were

requireproduction of

to

objection.

party should

Neither

entitled

the

to

PROCEDURE.

OF

opinion of

dispute,and

in

be

possession

the

party, which

9.

RULES

rejecthis

evidence.

witnesses

of

required,may,
adduced,

are
a

like

in which

expunged by

be

of
the

The

13.

case,

from

decision
and

the close

orders

need

of the

parties.

not

be

be

should

at

of

the

oral

the

party

libertyto

be

examination

or

be

the

though

; and

the
the

direct

they

Tribunal,

reprintingof
appendix,

or

in

written

agents within

award

shall be

notified

to

in

specified

hearing. Interlocutoryjudgments

published,but

on

discussed.

embodied
to

ments
state-

against which

printed argument,

appear

delivered

for

the

and

documents,

the Tribunal

counter-case,

should

same

duphcate, made
time

applicationof

the

on

domestic

produced

not

application,should

volume

any

evidence,

Irrelevant

12.

or

the agents

RAGLES
des

8. Chacune
de

production

des

Aucune

9.

etant

auraient

et^

de

ou

avoir

presume
la

en

partie

I'autre

ou

possession
la

ou

cause

d'objectionsuffisante.
comnic

n'auraient

existe

avant

ne

surgit

d'une des

parties

communiques

et^

pas

des

preuve

le differend

que

la connaissancc

d'exigerla

prives,"qui, ayant

avant

auteurs

ses

droit

sa

apporter

ecrits

"

exists

qui

et

en

pas

pourra

possession ou

auteurs

ses

sera

trouvera

parties ne

le

jugera pertinent a

qualifiesci-dessous

documents
ou

il ne

367

BRUXELLES.

aura

qui

tribunal

le

DE

cause

document

tout

production duquel

la

parties en

disposition,que

sa

CONGRks

DU

la contestation

que

a
ne

surgit.
ofificier
public pourront

le tenivoin.

tribunal

Le

ayant fait

temoin

I'art. 10,

le

devant

de

bas

partie.

ou

Si

tribunal, celui-ci

de

faits pertinents,

depositions.

ces

I'autre

devant

le

partiepro-

tribunal, tout

partie la deposition prevue

justiciabledes

temoin

peut

ne

la faculte de

aura

un

faire contre-examiner

de

valeur

non

un

devant
des

preuve

d'exigerque

cette

soit

temoin

la dite

de

bunaux

le droit

faveur

en

ce

que

plus

temoin

un

comme

interroge oralement

etre

pour

par

apprecierala

partie aura

Chaque

duise,

admises

etre

le droit mentionne

sauf

11.

faites

depositionsRentes

Les

10.

et

cours

tri-

produit

etre

chargerI'authorite

judiciaireayant juridictionau lieu du domicile du temoin pour

proceder au contre-interrogatoire.Au cas ou il serait impossible
le temoin

d'amener
de

faculte

la demande

12.

repousser

prives,ainsi
soumis

deposition.

de

la

partiecontre

temoins

la
tous

exposes
dans

annexes,

ou

de

demandes,

produits,

n'auront

et^

ait

la faculte de

aura

ete

faire

memoires

reponses,

lesquels ceux-ci

ecrits

pas

formalite

cette

le tribunal

requete,

meme

qui

la

aura

pertinente,tous

non

preuve

depositionsde

les

que

tribunal

laquelleils sont

I'interrogatoire
oral, quoique

requise; a
reimprimer
primes

la

peut rejeter toute

tribunal

le

contre-examine, Ic

etre

pour

seraient

im-

produits

ou

discutes.
13.
en

La

de'cision

double

dans
parties
des
seront

debats.
pas

parties.

sera

exemplaire;
un

delai
Les

rendue

sous

ceux-ci

determine

jugements

public's
; mais

seront

la forme
remis

cjuicourra
et

de
aux

ordonnances

ils seront

notifies aux

sentence

ecnte,

mandataires

partirde

des

la cl6ture

interlocutoires

mandataires

ne

de."

368

TO

RELATING

RULES

PERMANENT

INTERNATIONAL

OF

Special

the

Prepared by

TRIBUNAL

ARBITRATION.

Conunittee

International

the

of

Association, appointed in Brussels^ 2nd

Law
"^^^

October, 1895,

by the Conferenceat Buffalo,U.S. A., T,istAugust, 1899.

accepted

1.

formed

be

by

2.

disputes by
shall

Parties

bind

the

by

way

3.

be

their

shall be

acceding

to

Court

the

cannot

shall

associating

settlement
the

of

Contracting

its decision

to

which

or

cause,

be

adjusted

national
Inter-

in

all the
arise

may

friendly

diplomacy.
of

composed

by

the

submit

nature

of

course

nominated

Members,

States

Arbitration, and
to

such

ordinary

Court

The

of

means

when

them,

Arbitration

Independent

undertake

shall

themselves

disputes, whatever
between

of

International

the purpose.

Court

High

This

of

number

any

togetherfor

themselves

Court

High

permanent

given equal

each

State, and

any

State

shall

thereupon

nominate

number

of

afterwards
its

quota

members.

of

4.

for

The

appointment

life,or

bodily
State

or

for

mental

which

by

definite

he

of

the

number

incapacity,or

Members

of the

of years.

In

fill up

shall

the event

resignationof

appointed shall

was

Court

the

of

death,

Member,

vacancy

be

the

within

six months.

5. If
its

State

Members,

for

it shall

some

grave

cause

desires

to

notifyhis proposed removal,

remove

with

one

of

the cause,

RULES

BUFFALO

370

States,and

other

the

to

6.

lieu

In

States

of

arises.

the

among

their

that

their action

from

shall not

The

when

itselfby

Court,

choosing

that

contracting

appointed

of the

occasion

as

be

shall

they

case

its Members

shall

the

chosen

appointing State.

represented by substitutes.

be

President

and

Members,

its

in

be

some

protest againstit.

Members

Members

But

effect,unless

month

one

higher judicialofficers

7. Members
8.

shall take

appointing permanent

agree

may

removal

shall within

contractingState

other

for

the

PROCEDURE.

OF

appointed,

are

and

organise

shall

Vice-presidentfrom

officers and

appoint such

among

attendants

it

as

require.

may

9.

its

The

Court

shall

It

(bureau).

and

meeting,

of

place

constituted

thus

make

the
its

own

to

the

especially
give its attention
of

system

of

code

or

hereinafter
under

provided,for

Controversies

11.

object and

scope

disposalof

the Court

of the case,

and

the

partiesto

of

the

regard

the

those

shall

ihe

archives,

practiceand

cedure
pro-

submitted

controversy

any

two

any

to

the

by

Any

rules of

to

the

the

Court

partiesto place
for

the

the

Award

procedure.

the

elucidation

regulations

it may

State, though
under

at

the effect that all

the rules and

Court,

of

more

definitelystate

to
stipulation

whatever

the

or

referred

States

shall abide

loyallyexecute

Court's

the

have

appointed by it,as

in their power

means

apply

for

clearlyand

said controversy.
can

development
shall

of

care

Tribunals

bind
litigation,

Agreement

and

State,

prescribedby

all

which

have

between

shall also contain

the

Court,
to

of the

and

rules.

by

which

shall

procedure, and

Law,

hearing of

arising

Special Treaty,

office

business,

or

these

shall be

contractingStates
by

the

vary

its permanent

establishment

general rules

the Commissions

provisionof

the

of

International

establish

also

It may
before

rules

of all administrative

the conduct

10.

of

fix and

to

power

place

Its office shall

recognised authority.
and

shall have

the

not

give in
a

tracting
Con-

conditions

REGLES

d'un mois,

lieu

peuvent,

membres

de

au
porairesde'signes

choisis

des

nommer

la

ou

cation
revo-

En

tem-

ce

les

cas,

magistralsde I'ordre

les

parmi

contractants

membres

besoins.

des

mesure

Etats

les

permanents,

general,

fur et

Representants seront
plus

reclamation

nominateur,

Gouvernement

arrangement

par

371

plein effet.

son

Au

6.

BUFFALO.

DE

aucune
notification,

parvientau

protestation ne
aura

la dite

partirde

;i

CONGUfes

DU

le

de I'Etat nominateur.

eleve

arbitres

7. Les

pourront

ne

faire

se

remplacer

des

par

substituts.
8. Sitot reunie, la Cour
et

fonctionnaires

ainsi

lieu de

deliberations

ses

Code

Droit

de

d'une autorite incontestee.

la Cour

10.

toutes

Etats
en

Des

en

ces

devant
Elle

Par

la Cour

contiendra

final I'arret de

bien

que

conditions

des

non

)e
tous

tous

Etats

tels

tour

de

bureau.

et

La

soins

ses

Code

jouira

Archives

des

procedure

pour

elle, ainsi

par

des
I'arbitrage

differends

dispositions.
deux

entre

le

defereront

ou

plusieurs des

reglementa

la

Cour,

sp^ciale(ou Compromis), laquelle

Compromis

les

les documents

aussi

designer

administratives.

distinctement,

et

charge

constitues

presentes

en

Ce

reglements

differend

Convention

specifiera,clairement
differend.

donnera

aura

Lribunaux

et

qu'ilsurgiraun

d'une

vertu

Bureau

des

etablir

conformite

contractants,

son

International.

explique ci-apres,pour

sera

elle soumis

11.

aussi

les Commissions

qu'ille

Le

et

de

siege de

les affaires purement

et gerera

Elle pent

et le

procedure

sa

droit

le

constituee, aura

etablira elle-meme

['elaboration d'un

de

leur

dent
Presi-

un

employes qu'ilsjugerontconvenable.

et

Cour,

changer le
Cour

sein

son

Vice-President,lesquelsnommeront

un

9. La

choisir dans

devra

la

Etats

concernant

cause

I'objetdu

et

s'engageront
I'affaire en

placer

question.

I'engagement special d'accepter comme

la Cour

et

d'en

contractant,

prescritespar

les

assurer

pent

s'adresser

reglements
B

II 2

I'execution.

de

Tout

la Cour

procedure de

dans

Etat,
les

la Cour.

RULES

BUFFALO

372

question shall

No

E2.

which
reached.

such

the settlement

Court,
of the

it shall be
whole

If the

chooses

from

number

of

the

to

cerning
Treaty, con-

been

have

already
resorted

for

only

to

Tribunal

composed

is between

controversy

one
arbitrators,

as

more,

or

Delegation

"

"

only, each

High Court

of the

be

may

High

Tribunal.

States

two

Members

the

among

is thus

or

Arbitral

styled the

the

by

adjudicated upon

Special Commission

hereinafter

Arbitral

(a)

shall

shall be

is to be

referred

body,

The

of this

Agreement.

controversy

14.

Arbitration

cases

of such

When

13.

virtue

by

questions concerning the validity,

interpretation,

of

enforcement

or

revived

be

definite Agreement

In

PROCEDURE.

OF

State

equal

an

agreed

by

upon

SpecialTreaty.
(/y)If

third

the

other

two

States

whenever

apply

taking part

(c) It

be

shall

determine

whether
of

Members

left

the

of the

High

the

Arbitrators

many

principleshall

same

number

the

of

States

controversy.

shall

State

as

have

two

Special Treaty (or Agreement)

the

to

and

inequalityin

an

side

either

on

shall choose

State

together;

is

there

controversy, and

the

parties to

are

interest,the

common

as

three

Court

shall

or

its

as

its

choose

not

Arbitrators, or

own

of

some

to

its

Arbitrators.

(d) The
from

there

additional

other
in the

(/)

fact

are

no

Arbitrator

Arbitrators,or

he

High

additional

that

all the

other

Members

must

be

by

States

are

of the

then

choose

Arbitrator.

parties to
High Court,

outside

from

chosen

shall be chosen

shall

Court

otherwise, one

or

of the

reason

controversy

one

of the

themselves,

among

(e) If,by
the

Members

other

virtue of

by

the

provision

some

Special Treaty.
The

additional

provisions
Arbitrator.

of
He

Article
shall

5
be

shall

be

Chairman

applied
de

jure

to

of

the
the

Tribunal.

15.

When

the

Arbitrators

are

chosen, either

one

of the

Con-

Rkor^KS

aurait

DE

I'effet de

UUFFALO.

prealable,si

n'est pour

ce

la mise

en

dit arrangement.

du

differend

Tout

13.

affaire,
qui

aucune

la validite,I'interpretation,
ou
I'arbitrage

execution

373

reouvrir

deja ete I'objetd'un arrangement

soumettre

Commission

une

n'aura

Compromis

Le

1 2.

CONdRES

DU

dont

prise

la Cour
dans

saisie devra,

sera

sein

son

appelee

et

etre

defere

le

Tribunal

Arbitral.

Tribunal

Ce

14.

(1") Dans
parmi

le

d'un

cas

les membres

sentants,

un

amsi

est

de

compose

differend

entre

la Haute

Cour,

plusieurs,selon

ou

deux

nombre

un

qui

ce

choisira

Etats, chacun

reprele

stipule dans

ete

aura

de

egal

Compromis.
(2") Si
avoir,
Etat

le differend

dans

toialite'

en

Les

presentes

ou

le

cas

la

Haute

ou

divers

des

Etats

les fois

toutes

formant

les deux

additionnel.

choisir

pourra

ses

representants

propres

Cour,

Le

on

concernerait

pourvoiraita
de

dehors

en

choisi

le

Etats,

non

dans

engages

delegue additionnel

un

le differend

d'un

vertu

en

pris parmi

les Etats

tous

la nomination

la Cour

d'un

les

par

re-

autres

special

arrangement

Compromis.

dispositionsde

(6") Les

ses

Etat

la Cour.

de

choisi

bien
dans

mentionne

15.

dehors

en

additionnel

delegues

Tribunal

partieparmi

en

question,designeront

(5") Dans

delegue

ou

representants

choisi

ou

des

autres

Cour.

la Haute

I'affaire en
eux

le nombre

troisieme

les deux

que

applique

specifierasi chaque

Compromis

delegues

principe sera

meme

trouvent

se

identiques,le

lui seul

deux

que

differend.

(3") Le

(4")

le

et

et

interets

delegues

inegalitedans

aura

partiesdu

pres

de

autant

reunis,

qu'ily

des

la circonstance

nommera

Etats

trois Etats

concerne

delegue

I'article

additionnel

s'appliquent

sera

de

droit

delegue

au

presidentdu

Arbitral.

Sitot que

la nomination

des

delegues

est

bien

et

dOment

374

BUFFALO

tracting Parties

may

while

invitingthe

the

necessary

the

formation,

shall be
the

by
to

RULES

the

considered

thus

profitthereby when

refuses ;
it may

Arbitral

6. If the

the

decided

will be

Arbitrators

the

by

territoryof

the

officers and

already established,

Where

Agreement,
Arbitral

19.

the
or

to

by

the

Court

bound

the

its

rank, both
immunities
in the

be

It should
as

to

which

exercise

treated
the

necessary

election

the

of

which

its

be

may

for itself.

prescribed in

is not

it is understood

when

the

that

constituted, forms

judicialauthority;
of any

other

jurisdiction
; and
in

are

as

the

conduct

proper

the

no

honours

to

they enjoy, and

of their functions.

be
the

paid

is,therefore,

although
to

sense

diplomatic

it

be

the

on

nominated

regarded

as

Governments.

mission
to

pendent
inde-

an

Tribunal,

representatives,
subjects,or mouthpieces, of

20.

outside

it for itself

distinct

its Members

by Governments,
the

to

be

by

procedure,

(Rule 10)

previous decrees

questionssubmitted

the

for
of

Tribunal

procedure

Tribunal,
a

Agreement,

should

it shall determine

will determine

Arbitral

by

Arbitral

rules

of

particular

for in the

and

able

controversy.

and

which

or

body, having
not

the

course

Tribunal

The

of the

servants,

business, according

18.

arranged

Treaty

it.

at their first meetings, shall take

steps for the constitution

of the

the

the

expressly for

themselves,

partiesto

Its Members,

17.

is formed

for

Tribunal

longer be

no

appeal to

to

taking

provide

to

from

that it shall

so

in

Arbitral

of the

withdrawal

choose

Tribunal

dispute, its place of meetmg

or

to

together,

them

tacit refusal

or

convocation,

tantamount

which

State

callingthem

parties,to join

or

express

first

PROCEDURE.

initiative in

party,

The

steps.
or

the

take

other

OF

its

of

the

Members,

protection afforded

to

first
the
them

REGLES

des

faite,Tune

effet.

cet

I'autre

de

I'Etat

sera

d^s

exclus

lors

Cour

Haute

refuse

qui

au

375

autres

ou

exprime

Tribunal

de

la liste des

de

toute

cas

de

s'unir

concourir

Etats

elle

la formation,

Etat

; cet

de

la

appel

avantages

tard

de

la radiation

contractants

plairaitplus

cation
convo-

Arbitral,equivaut

participationaux

il lui

ou

parliesa

leur

faire

decisions.

ses

Si le Tribunal

16.

Arbitral

est

seule

convoque

le Comproniis designera le
litigespe'cial,

un

Tribunal.

devront

soin

des

En

18.

tant

lui-meme

son

mode

de

sa

independant, d'une

questions,soumises

les

les decisions
nommes

aucun

par

d'aucun

rapport

En

qui

ce

protectiona

membres
ordre.

du

et

du

auront

la solution

de

des

procedure

Tribunal,

bien

ou

la circonstance.

dans

n'aura

ete

pas

determinee,

le Tribunal

Cour,

soit

determinera

sa

il
juridiction,

tribunal, et

les

ne

Tribunal

forme

distincte;et
judiciaire

competence

autre

comme

Tribunal

Tribunal

reglements

constitution,le

sa

les Gouvernements,

n'est done

etre

peuvent

bien

consideres

sujets,ou
reprt^sentants,

dans

lie par

pas

membres,

ses

un

avocats

que
sous

de

respectifs.

leurs Gouvernements

20.

la

procedure.

de

le moment

Des

19.

des

soil par la Haute

laisse

etre

du

bureau,

son

procedure

la

que

du

parties.

la convocation

de

regler

reunion

assises du

les membres

conformite

fin de

lieu de

peut

les

cas

I'e'lection de

moment

au

Compromis

le

corps

reunion

qu'iljugeraitopportuns

ceux

par

premiere

questions en

deja existants

tout

territoire des

du

pourvoira

de

En

reunion

de

lieu

delegues.

leur

differentes

de

du

tenir hors

se

Des

17.

choix

Le

decision

et

les

du

convocation,

ou

ou

tacite

refus

Tout

BUFFALO.

DE

partiespeut prendre I'initiativede

deux

invitant

en

CONGRfeS

DU

concerne

eux

Tribunal

les

dus, pendant
seront

honneurs,
I'exercice

assimiles

aux

immunites, privileges
de

leurs

fonctions,les

diplomates

de

premier

376

BUFFALO

Arbritral

The

1.

its

of
regularity

of the reference

In

22.

widest

The

to
jurisdiction

the

on

decide

the

on

interpretation

validityand

itself.

where

doubts

of the

terms

arise

Agreement

its interests

over

and
jurisdiction,

undertake
and

counter-case,

case,

of

Rules

24.

as

must

with

framed

to

the

be

interpretedin

of

scope

The

of
interpretation

be decided

by

these

prolonged by

it

the extension

Experts, except

time

fixed

in

; and

and

the
the

those
shall

case

under

its

present the

annulled

or

except

fixed in the Arbitration

were

majority
the

the

proofs.

of the

Arbitral

additions

rules, or

provided that

Arbitral

The

26.

by

or

simple majorityof

Any periods of

25.

of the

Court,

of

modified

be

cannot

parties in

the

interests

if they
parties,

the

by

were

the

or

the consent

they

of

printed argument

of all

or

each

their defence

procedure

the consent

Agreement,

to

Members

Tribunal

if
itself.

them, may

always

votes.

by

the Arbitral

all the

partiesbe

Tribunal
admitted

may
to

be

profit

equal degree.

an

Tribunal

with

the

avail itself of

cauiiot

approval

of all

the

parties,or by

services

of

unanimous

of its Members.

vote

27.

of the

between

by

has

Agent appointed by

shall watch

by

PROCEDURE.

sense.

23.

with

Tribunal

case

reference,the

OF

constitution,and
to

any

RULES

the

time

28.

with

submission

period of
the

time

fixed

by

partiesthemselves

deliveryof

the

is determined

Arbitration

to

Award,

the
of

Agreement,
a

by
by

the

the

direct arrangement,

which

should

be

given

expiration
conclusion
or,

finally,

within

the

fixed in the Agreement.

The

intervention

the consent

of the

of

third

partiesin

party is
the

case.

not

But

admissible, except
on

the settlement

378

BUFFALO

of

issues,

the

permit

affected,
decision

regard

the

Tribunal

parties

The

30.
is

claims

unless

the

to

which

is bound

be

Both

keep

an

or

notes,

minutes

The

32.

by
cost

the
the
and
of

the

cost

the

all

of

States

any

of

printed
costs.

be
in

the

in

interests.

Arbitral

Agreement,

of

votes,

relative

Tribunal

unless
is

it

pensable
indis-

absolute

or

itself, the

is

whole

of

majority.

all

and

their

concurring

and

in

Tribunals

shall

from

appointed
and

correct

preserve

dated

proceedings.

in

the

Court

its creation

reference

parties

the

and

maintaining

argument),

be

the

the

to

terms

the

unanimity

that

shall

by

its

on

such
their

be

to

its decision.

to

majority

Arbitral

record,

preparing

them

by

it

to

Agreement

Court

exact

of

the

the

High

of

given

majority

particular

contending
cost

submitting

make

before

submitted

and

parties

safeguard

brought

likely

at

original
to

will

as

be

been

by

by

the

parties

have

this

settled

between

sufficient

or

arrive

to

power

and

affected,

empowered

not

must

whether

point

be

may

in

concur

stipulated

it shall

they

Award

expressly

31.

shall

may

due

on

are

Tribunal

the

possess

parties

interests

issue

intervening

Cross

29.

the

Tribunal

such

to

decision
main

shall

third

of

their

the

on

dispute,

or

any

PROCEDURE.

Tribunal

that

shown

by

OF

Arbitral

the

intervention

the

being

cause

RULES

shares

presenting
unless

the

and

be

its
Award

shall

(each,
own

borne

equally

maintenance.

Arbitration

to

equal

shall

be

however,

case,

includes

The
borne

bearing

counter-case,
the

by

payment

REGLES

Cependant
interets

dits

dans

de

I'effet

interets,

Tribunal,

sauvegarder

Tribunal

voix,

I'unanimite;
absolue

le

que
la

relative,

ou

lui-meme,

qui

est,

est

de

entre

les

le

cas,

parties,

necessaires

pour

devant

mentionnee
soient

rendue

le

dans

d'accord

savoir

si

le

pour

expressement
devra

discretion

la

lie

des

majorite

majorite

la

Corps,

que

la

demande

ne

point laisse

tant

en

etd
en

etre

Compromis

un

les

Tribunal.

doit

question

ces

admise

sera

parties

du

arbitrale

nioins

les

decisions

sentence

ne

qu'elle n'ait

que

ce

par
sur

Dans

qu'il jugera

les

tiers.

ces

moins

bien

ou

aux

La

definitive

contre-reclamation

Compromis,

30.

de

faite

arbitrale

I'intervention.

conditions

les

affecteraii

preuve

sentence

sentence

sa

interets

Arbitral,

la soumettre

la

379

Tribunal

apres

de

admettre

BUFFALO.

du

Tribunal,

probable

imposer

Aucune

29.

DE

I'arret

ou

le

rendant

les

CONGRES

cas

pourra

en

leur

pourra

les

tiers,

d'un

dernier

DU

par

Tribunal

du
le

etre

de

vote

la

majorite.

La

31.

verbaux

Cour

Haute

de

leurs

toutes

comptes-rendus.
et

Leurs

Etats
des

Les

frais

de

la

actes

dresseront

decisions

et

procbs-

des

minutes

deliberations,

reunions,

des

soumis

ou

dument

seront

interesses,

regie la question.
preparation

et

reclamations,

que

chaque

presentation

documents

de

imprimes

la

dates

la

charge

la

sentence

Etat

egale.

et

autres.

et

tous

partie

arbitrale

sa

les
frais

Les

par

supportera

dossier, de

son

de

charge

part

une

seront

moins

Cependant,
de

seront

supportant

I'arbitrage

Etats

Cour

Haute

chacun

contractants,
cas

egale

ses

Tribunaux

conserves.

32.

de

les

et

les
cause,

ne

frais
de

380

HAGUE

THE

PEACE

CONVENTION

FOR

the

Convention

the

its

this

28th

date, append

the

the

July, 1899
of

Emperor
of

and

King Apostolic of Hungary

the

Belgians;

of

Britain

Great

the

Majesty

His

of

"c.

Persia
;

the

His

Servia

King

of

His

of
His

general

Majesty

the

all

Sweden

Highness
by

Peace

the

and

the

the

of

the

King
Russias
the

Prince

of

of

of

Mexico;

the

the

the

Majesty

of

Japan

of

of

; Her

Roumania;
;

His
of

Ottomans

the

the

and

to

co-operate

for

the

the

Shah

Algarves,
the
of

King

Majesty

Federal
;

Nassau

Majesty

; His

Swiss

; The

the

Siam

and

of

Royal

Majesty

His

Majesty

His

King

His

Duke

Portugal

Queen

India;

Imperial Majesty

King
of

of

Regent

the

Council
His

Royal

Bulgaria.

strong desire
;

His

Montenegro
His

of

of

States

Majesty

Luxembourg,

King

Norway

Emperor

Emperor

Netherlands

Majesty

Majesty

Animated

Duke

Majesty

Emperor

Hellenes

His

King

Queen

States

Empress

of

; His

United

of

King

the

"c.,

China;

United

the

Ireland,

Prince

the

Highness

Queen
of

Grand

the

; Her

the

Majesty

the

Highness

of the

the

of

Republic

and

King

His

Italy;

of the

French

of Bohemia,

Majesty

Majesty
of

at

Prussia

of

King

Emperor

President

Conference

Majesty

His

Her

name,

President

of the

; His

Denmark;

the

; the

President
of

his

in

Realm

America

of

signatures

"

Germany,

the

Majesty

King

the

the

His

the

their

and

their

Austria, King

Majesty

Emperor

signatureuntil

Powers

Contracting

His

Spain, and,

of

the

Majesty

Majesty

for

open

followingorder, adopted by

the

of
plenary sitting
His

to remain

the

1899,

will, until
Plenipotentiaries

according to

REGULATION

CONFLICTS.

will have

31st December,

1899.

PEACEFUL

THE

INTERNATIONAL

OF

As

CONFERENCE,

maintenance

38i

CONbERENCE

LA

DE

La

CONVENTION

POUR

Convention

31

decembre

INTERN

devant

Tordre
du

28

suivant,adopte
1899
juillet

des

du

Imperatrice

Montenegro

; Sa

Due
Sa

Roumanie
Sa

; Sa

Majeste

Altesse

Animes

le Roi

Sa

de

paix generale;

Schah

Algarves,

de

Suede

le Prince

la ferme

et

de

volonte

Sa

Sa

Sa

Norvege
des

le

Majeste

de
;

Sa

le Roi

de

Pays-Bas

Majeste

de

Roi

le

les Russies

Toutes
le Roi

; le

de

Prince

le

Majeste

de

Sa

Majeste

le Grand-Due

des

Majeste

I'Empereur
de

Sa

Altesse

Son

Perse

etc.

Etats-Unis

Grande-Bretagne

Royale

Reine

la

de Serbie ; Sa

Majeste

Royale
de

Altesse
;

la

d'ltalie

le Roi

Nassau

Majeste

de
Indes

des

Majeste I'Empereur

le Roi

Majeste
Suisse

des

et

; Son

de

Majeste Imperiale le
Portugal

Majeste

Nom

Republique Fran";aise;

la

Royaume-Uni

du

Japon

Luxembourg,

President

des

Hellenes

I'Empereur

le

President

de

Son

le

de

Beiges

en

d'Amerique

et

le Roi

Majeste

d'Espagne, et

Sa

etc.,

des

d'Irlande,
des

le Roi

Royaume

Reine

la

Boheme,

Sa

Prusse

du

President

le

de

de

Reine-Regente

Etats-Unis

Majeste

Roi

la

pleniere

seance

Roi

Majeste

le Roi

Majeste

Sa

Majeste

Mexicains

et

; Sa

Chine

de

Majeste I'Empereur
;

Roi

d'Autriche,

Apostolique de Hongrie

Danemark
Sa

sa

Majeste I'Empereur

Sa

dans

Leurs

et

conformement

date

cette

signature jusqu'au

Contractantes

la Confe'rence

par

la

Majeste I'Empereur d'Allemagne,

Sa

Roi

ATIONAUX.

Puissances
inscrits

seront
Ple'nipotentiaires

PACIFIQUE

ouverte

raster

les

1899,

1899.
REGLEMENT

LE

CONFLITS

DES

La

Have,

PAIX.

LA

de

Siam

Conseil

Ottomans

; Sa

Federal
et

Son

Bulgarie.
de

concourir

au

maintien

de

la

382

THE

Resolved

HAGUE

assist with

to

international

of

the

sentiment

Nations

extend

the

accessii^le to
contribute

all,in

procedure
the

that it is of

international

Agreement

which

the

repose

And

appointed

after

Who,
been

the

found

the

the

strengthen the

to

of

of the

of

diction,
juris-

Arbitral

an

independent Powers,

general

and

regularorganisation

the

International

States

the welfare

Convention

their

having produced
due

and

of

form,

in

of

law

peoples

for this purpose,

viz.
Plenipotentiaries,

their

Peace

embody

to

principlesof equity and

followingas

of

importance

utmost

the

and

and

law

Initiator

conclude

in proper

of

securityof

desiringto

members

this result ;

August

Conference,

of

midst

Considering the advantages

with

the

institution

the

to
effectively

of Arbitral

unites

justice;

that the permanent

Deeming,

friendly settlement

empire

international

of

Convinced

may

all their efforts the

which
solidarity

Society of Civilised
to

1899.

CONFERENCE,

disputes:

Recognising

Wishing

PEACE

full

have

agreed

the

upon

on

have
.

credentials,which

an

have
ing
follow-

provisions :

Section

Art.
to

I.

agree

to

The

"

In

"

in

force

I.

order

employ

all

In

"

Art.

far

of

3.

"

their

one

of
the

as

or

of

General

as

possible,the

States, the

efforts

Offices

grave

and

about

the

pacific

circumstances

Mediation.

disagreement

Signatory Powers

more

recourse

Signatory Powers

bring

to

Peace.

differences.

Good

"

case

arms,

so

Mediation

II.

far

as

between

of international

appealing to
recourse,

prevent,

relations

Section

2.

to

the

adjustment

Art.

Maintenance

that

agree

permit, to

conflict,before

or

the

they will have

good

offices

friendlyPowers.

Independently

of this recourse,

the

Signatory Powers

or

LA

CONFERENCE

Resolus
des

favoriser

de

nations

etendre

Convaincus

qui

regulierede

la

international

Paix

d'une

bonne

de

la

des

Etats

s'etre
et due

juridiction

independanles

et

de

de

la Conference
dans

consacrer

de

et

et le bien-etre

Convention

une

d'un

des
effet

cet

droit

tionale
Interna-

lesquels

sur

peuples
out

accord

un

nomme

pour

communique

forme,

sont

leurs

pleins pouvoirs,
des

convenues

dispositions

Article

Du

premier.

recours

;\L\INTIEN

En

"

la force

DE

de

vue

dans

TiTRE

IL

2.

"

appeler

Des

"

En

cas

aux

recours,

offices

bons

de

armes,
tant

en

ou

et

la mediation

la

grave

d'une

possible

Etats, les

leurs efforts

ou

sances
Puispour

mediation.

de

conflit,avant

conviennent
signataires

circonstances

les

que

internationaux.

de

Puissances

que

les

tous

differends

offices

autant

entre

dissentiment
les

GENERALE.

prevenir

d'employer

reglement pacifique des

le

PAIX

LA

les rapports

conviennent
signataires

bons

la societe

organisation generale

principes d'equite

apres

TiTRE

aux

de

Puissances

resultat

qu'il imporle

conclure

en

d'avoir

383

fortifier le sentiment

et

I'Auguste Initiateur

les

Lesquels,

d'en

899.

reglement amiable

permanente

ce

savoir
plenipotentiaires,

Art.

les membres

sein des

au

avantages

la securite

Desirant

droit

procedure arbitrate

avec

de

tous,

les

la

Estimant

assurer

efforts le

unit

I'institution

efificacement

Conside'rant

suivantes

HAYE,

que

peut contribuer

trouves

LA

I'empiredu

accessible
arbitrate,

le

leurs

la solidaritc

justiceinternational

Leurs

PAIX,

civilisees ;

Voulant

reposent

LA

tous

conflits internationaux

Reconnaissant
des

DE

"ni

de

le permettront,

plusieursPuissances

amies.
Art.

3.

"

Independamment

de

ce

recours,

les Puissances

signa-

384

THE

consider
in the

PEACE

HAGUE

it useful

that

one

conflict should
lend

circumstances
Mediation
The

to

the

Powers

offer of their

exercise

The

of this

Art.

4.

The

"

caused
Art.

5.

in

between

the

The

duties

"

it is

when

their

or

Mediator
him

proposed by
6.

Art.

have

Mediation

even

Good

"

of

Mediator

the

thei^'

or

right o

during

no

part therein,have

of

of any

Art.

7.

the

in the absence

either

in

reconcilingthe
which

resentments

may

by

from

cease

of

one

the

the

moment

disputingparties,

the

of

means

conciliation

accepted.

not

Mediation,

the

at

request

initiative of Powers

the

on

whether

the
exclusively

character

of

taking

advice, and

are

of

acceptance
of

Mediation

Agreement

an

to

have

cannot

the

contrary, of

and

other

the

effect,

interrupting,

measures

tory
prepara-

war.

If it

undertaken

(Mediation) is

it will not, in the

Art.

8.

The

"

absence

following form
case

contending
the

Power

of

States
mission

chosen

the rupture of

opening

Agreement

an

Signatory Powers
which

in circumstances

the

of

after the

to

the

of

hostilities,

terrupt
contrary, in-

militaryoperations.

current

in the

of

States.

retarding,or hindering mobilisation

to

by either

obligatoryforce.

The

"

the

Mediator

partiesin conflict,or

devoid

considered

consists

appeasing

offices and

the

be

never

himself, that

are

of

the

conflict

the

contending

announced,

the

by

entrust

ofifices

the

as

unfriendlyact.

an

function

opposing claims, and

In

far

initiative,
so

it, uieir good

rightcan

disputingpartiesas

or

concerned

not

are

States.

concerned
offices

that

rs

ov.

to

contending

not

Po'-

more

899.

of hostilities.

course

be

or

themselves

offering their good

the

CONFERENCE,

shall each

by

to

the

recommend

cation,
appli-

permit of it,of specialMediation

"

grave

of

agree

disagreement endangering Peace,

choose

entering into

the other

pacificrelations.

Power

one

direct

side,for

to which

they may

communication

the purpose

of

the

with

preventing

386

THE

the continuance

Daring
the

unless

disputing States

In

of

case

remain

with

exceed

days,

be

30

reference

in

considered
These

which,

the

to

referred

as

apply

must

the

clusively
ex-

all their

difference.

the

rupture of pacificrelations,these

the actual

charged

of

negotiation

Powers.

mediating

arranging

the duration

stipulated,cannot

is to

899.

mandate,

all direct

cease

the

to

of their

dispute, which

the

subjectof

efforts to

is

contrary

CONFERENCE,

PEACE

HAGUE

the

mission

common

Powers

profitingby

of

every

opportunityof re-estabHshingPeace.

III.

Section

Art.

9.

In

"

"

disputes

neither

involve
which

the

which

institute,so

far

Commission

of

he
fact

by

Art.

Inquiry,

of

means

10.

to

these

the extent

and

It shall

they
by

the

fixed

and

II.

of

by

determined

12.

"

The

the

of
the

the

of

matters

the

Parties
should

International

an

facilitating

of

duty

the

questions

of

examination.

Inquiry

tuted
consti-

are

Parties

in

facts to

be examined

litigation.

Commissioners.

the

of the

allowed

Commission.
adverse

for the

Agreement

of

parties.

so
investigation,

far

as

determined

Inquiry,are

itself.

International

"

unless

formed,

time

by

Commission

Art.

Art.

between

regulate the procedure

not

are

permit,

Commissions

of the powers

procedure

that

conscientious

inquiryproceeds by hearing the

The
The

it useful

Inquiry shall specifythe

of

Agreement

of

disputes by clearingup

by Special Convention
This

estimate

with

entrusted

International

"

their

will

impartialand

an

interests,and

by diplomatic means,

agree

which

essential

in

circumstances

as

of

settlement

able

character,

their

consider

Powers

been

not

nor

Inquiry.

of

international

an

difference

Signatory

have

of

honour

their

spring from

fact,

Commissions

International

"

it is
Art.

Commissions

stipulatedto
32

of

disputing

the

the

present

Powers

of

Inquiry

contrary,

in

are

the

to

be

manner

Convention.

undertake

to

furnish

to

the

conf:"rence

LA

Pendant

la

paix,

ce

mandat

dont

peut exceder

trente

la duree

contraire,ne

de

rapport direct

tout

sujet du

au

def^r^

exclusivement

doivent

appliquertous

En

de

cas

occasion

conflit

leurs

efforts k

TiTRE

III.

Des

"

Etats

sauf

stipulation

litigecessent

en

mediatrices.

reglerle

relations

387

considere

lequelest

la mission

retablir la

1869.

have,

le terme,

Puissances

aux

chargees de
pour

la

jours,les

rupture effective des

demeurent
toute

de

comme

Celles-ci

differend.

ces
pacifiques,

de

commune

sances
Puis-

de
profiter

paix.

Commissions

Internationales

d'enqu^te.
Art.

9.

Dans

"

I'honneur

jugent utile

des

les

que

par les voies

d'une

ces

tant

signataires
d'accord

mettre

les circons-

que

internationale

Commission
de

se

pu

ni

divergence

fait,les Puissances

diplomatiques,instituent,en
une

n'cngagcant

d'enquete

en
eclaircissant,
litiges
par

impartialet consciencieux,les questions de fait.

examen

Art.

10.

Les

"

Convention

I'etendue

Commissions

par Convention

constituees

Elle

points de

faciliterla solution

de

chargee

La

international

Parties,qui n'auraient

le permettront,

tances

d'ordre
litiges

ni les interets essentiels et provenant

sur
d'appreciation

un

les

des

internationales

specialeentre

d'enquete precise

pouvoirs

des

d'enquete

les Parties

les

faits

sont

litige.

en

examiner

et

commissaires.

regie la procedure.

L'enquete

La

et

forme

lieu contradictoirement.
les delais

la Convention

fixes par

observer, en

d'enquete, sont

tant

qu'ilsne

determines

sont

par

pas

la Commission

elle-meme.

Art.

II.

formees,

"

sauf

par Particle 32

Art.

12.

"

Les

Commissions

internationales

stipulationcontraire,de
de

Les

la

d'enquete sont

maniere

determinee

la presente Convention.

Puissances

litige
s'engagenth.

en

cc

fournir

la

388

THE

International

Commission

they shall

consider

necessary

for the

the facts in

Art.

of

Art.

14.

by

no

Commission.

The

report

limited

Section
I.

Of

"

15.

IV.

Arbitral

an

freedom

decision.

It
be

the effect to

to

as

of fact,

matters

Arbitral

arbitrate).
(^justice

Jurisdiction

International

"

Arbitration.

International

Arbitration
States

for its

has

of

by judges

objectthe

their

ment
settle-

choosing

own

the basis of respect for Law.

on

Art.

16.

In

"

of

questions

questions of

the

method

is

of

at

especiallyin

judicialcharacter,and

applicationof

recognised by

effective,and

most

interpretationor

Treaties, Arbitration
the

entire

Of

"

disputesbetween

of
and

of

character

disputingPowers

of

determination

of

Commission

International

the

the

to

the

means

of

shall

all the

signed by

its report

Powers

Inquiry

of

this determination.

given to

Art.

appreciationof

exact

Commission

International

the

"

the

leaves

and

facihties

all the

and

means

complete knowledge

disputing

Inquiry, being
has

the

that

fullest extent

the

Inquiry, to

possible,all

The

"

the

to

members

of

question.

13.

present

1899.

CONFERENCE,

PEACE

HAGUE

the

the

settlingdisputeswhich

have

Powers

Signatory

time

same

International

the

equitable,

most

been

not

as

determined

by

concluded

for

diplomacy.
Art.

17.

The

"

disputes already

Agreement
in

to

Arbitrate

existence, or

be

may

disputes about

for

'

{contesia.
or

eventiielles).It

only with uisputesof

Art.

to

'""

18.

in

submit
Art.

may

have

"

19.

"

faith to

recourse

to

the

with

Convention
the Arbitral

Independently

already impose

deal

every

sort

of

arise

dispute

specifiedcategory.

Arbitral

The

good

may

to

of

implies an
decision.

general

or

obligationupon

Arbitration,these

engagement

Powers

specialTreaties,which
the

Signatory Powers
reserve

to

themselves

to

LA

CONFERENCE

Commission

DE

internationale

LA

d'enqucte,

qu'EUes.jugeront possible,tous
necessaires pour
des

faits

Art.

de

LA

HAVE,

dans

la

les moyens

la connaissance

et

complete

899.

389

plus large mesure

les facilit^s

toutcs

exacte
I'appreciation

et

question.

en

13.

Commission

La

"

Puissances

aux

PAIX,

en

internationale

d'enquete pr^sente

rapport signe par

son
litige

membres

les

tous

la Commission.
Art.

14.

Le

"

limite
d'une

la constatation

arbitrale.

sentence

entiere

rapport de la Commission

liberte pour

TiTRE

De

"

Chapitre
Art.

15.

entre
liiiges

du

respect du

lieu

16.

par

les

les

resolus

par

Art.

des

International.

Justicearbitrale.
a

juges de

leur choix,

La

d'ordre

le moyen

regler

la base

sur

juridiquc et

le
les

reconnu

plus

premier

en

d'applicationdes
sances
les Puis-

par

efificace et

litigesqui

d'arbitrageest

convention

deja nees

pent

et

en

n'ont

meme

pas

etd

diplomatiques.

les voies

contestations

objet le reglement

pour

questions d'interpretationou

plus equitable de

"

une
litige

en

constatation.

cette

est
internationales,l'arbitrage

17.

Elle

la

questions

comme
signataires

le

De

"

le caractere

droit.

Dans

conventions

temps

l'Arbitrage

I.

lesEtats

"

dans

donner

nullement

Puissances

aux

L'arbitrageinternational

"

de

Art.

faits,n'a

II laisse

la suite

IV.

des

quete,
d'en-

internationale

ou

pour

litigeou

tout

concerner

des

conclue

contestations
seulement

des

pour

eventuelles.
les

litigesd'une

categoriedeterminee.
Art.
de

La

"

soumettre

se

Art.
liers

18.

19.

"

de

convention
bonne

foi

Independamment

qui stipulentactuellement
pour

d'arbitrageimplique I'engagement

les Puissances

la sentence
des

arbitrale.

traites generaux

I'obligationdu

ces
signataires,

ou

recours

Puissances

particu-

se

trage
l'arbi-

rdservent

THE

39"
the

HAGUE

which

cases

II.

Art.

Of

"

For

"

of

purpose

the

Parties,in conformity with

of the

which

the

to

all

it.

recourse

have

been

not

selves
them-

engage

Arbitration, accessible

of

there

cular,
parti-

or

immediate
facilitating

Signatory Powers

working, except

and

to

the

Arbitration.

of

Court

of

Arbitration

submitted

international differences

for

organisea permanent

all times

being

Court

by diplomatic means,
to

at

the

general

extending compulsory
of

899.

ratification

the

Agreements,

Permanent

the

before

new

they judge capable

20.

settled

of

object

Arbitration

to

afterwards,

or

the

with

CONFERENCE,

conclude, either

liberty to

present Act,

PEACE

be

contrary stipulation

rules

procedure inserted

of

in the present Convention.

Art.

The

"

Arbitration,

the

unless

has

Court

permanent

Parties

in all

competence

establish

to

agree

of

cases

special

jurisdiction.
Art.

22.

is to act

the

as

This

International

An

"

Bureau

relative to the

administrative

clerk's office

of
{greffe)

is to

intermediary for

of

judgments

pledge

execution

Art.
course

23.

of

"

of the

Hague

Court.

and

the

than

the

which

Hague

affect

that of the

themselves

of the

themselves

the

communication

conduct

of

all the

to

them

of the

three

months

present Act, four persons,

faithful and

between

upon

also

communicate

the documents

to

arbitral

the

most,

of

Bureau

eventuallyannouncing
by

the

shall

Court.

in
designate,

followingthe ratification by
the

them,

Court.

SignatoryPowers

at

to

certified

resultingfrom

judgments pronounced

Each

communicate

to

stipulationagreed

and
regulations,

the laws and

the

pledge

Bureau

other
jurisdictions

They

The

latter.

archives

the

Arbitral

every

of all

and

of the

the

at

business.

International

copy

of

care

the

Signatory Powers

The
the

be

meetings

It will have

established

Bureau

it of

the
the

recognised competence

LA

de

soit

conclure,

rieurement,

des

d'etendre

vue

20.

les

la voie

par

temps

Cour

la

le but

Cour

qu'Elles juge-

cas

d'Arbitrage.

permanente

aux

qui n'ont

de

signatairess'engagent

inserees

procedure

regies

etre

pu

stipulationcontraire

sauf

trage
I'arbi-

accessible
d'arbitrage,

permanente

Regies

immediat

recours

internationaux

fonctionnant,

conformement

391

en
particuliers,

ou

les

tous

diplomatique, les Puissances

et

899.

present Acte, soit poste-

generaux

faciliterle

de

differends

organiser une

De

"

Dans

pour

nouveaux,

HAVE,

lui soumettre.

II.

"

LA

PAIX,

I'arbitrage
obligatoirea

Chapitre
Art.

LA

la ratification du

avant

accords

possible de

ront

DE

CONFERENCE

des

dans

tout

en

Parties,

la presente

Convention.

Art.

21.

La

"

Cour

permanente

moins
a
d'arbitrage,

cas

qu'iln'y

I'e'tablissement d'une

pour
Art

22.

a
grefife

Ce

Bureau

Bureau

ait entente

les

entre

les

tous

Parties

juridictionspecialed'arbitrage.
etabli

international

la

Haye,

de

sert

la Cour.

reunions
II

Uu

"

compe'tentepour

sera

est

I'intermediaire

des

relatives

communications

aux

celle-ci.

de

garde

des

archives

et

la

gestion

de

les affaires ad-

toutes

ministratives.

Les

Puissances

international

Bureau
de

signatairess'engagent
de

la

Haye,

copie certifiee

une

intervenue
stipulation
d'arbitrage

toute

arbitrate

sentence

les

par

des

au

conform

elles et

entre

rendue

et

concernant

communiquer

de

toute

juridictions

speciales.
Elles

s'engagenta communiquer

reglements
des

23.

qui

personnes

documents
rendues

sentences

Art.

mois

et

"

Chaque

suivront
au

par

constatant

meme

au

Bureau,

eventuellement

les

lois,

I'execution

la Cour.

Puissance

signatairedesignera,dans

la ratification par

plus, d'une

de

competence

elle du
reconnue

les trois

present acte, quatre

dans

les

questions

HAGUE

THE

392
in

The

persons

Members

the

thus

will be

of the

Bureau

nominated

Court,

Every modification
notice

the

to

Two

or

in

The

In

Their,

24.

the

shall

be

brought

Bureau.

nominate

to

agree

Court

decease,

or

one

by different
appointed

are

more

for

Powers.
of six

term

be renewed.

may

retirement

the

or

will be

the

of

member

with

filled in accordance

them,
with

deal

general list of

Signatory

the

for

Court

qualifiedto

the

choice

such

of

of

the

method

the

of Arbitrators

be

an

Arbitral

Party

Arbitrators,and

two

names

the
has

Tribunal

made

Tribunal

the Parties,the procedure shall be

of

which

form

to

to

from

the

the Court.

of
of

apply

to

difference

difference,should

members

the

desire

Powers

settlement

constitution

Failingthe

Each

the

When

"

between

agreement

by the

for nomination.

permanent
arisen

by

nominated

be

appointment

vacancy

established

Art.

Arbitrators

list of

may

may
of

the

of

Court, the

communicated

will be

Signatory Powers

person

case

the

Powers

members

years.

entered, with the title of

common.

same

The

moral

highest

of Arbitrators.

duties

listwhich

of

of the

more

members

on

the

Signatory Powers.

all the

to

law, enjoying

willingto accept

reputation,and

iSgg.

CONFERENCE,

international

of

questions

PEACE

as

these

direct

the

by

follows

"

together choose

Umpire.

an

In

of

case

entrusted

to

equality

an

third

of

choice

votes, the

Power, designated by the

of

Umpire

an

is

agreement

common

of the Parties.
If

an

select

made

agreement

is not

different

Power,

by

The

Bureau

the

names

Parties.

united

Tribunal

the

The

the

their
of the

Arbitral

reached
and

on

the

this

choice

subject,each
of

action of the Powers

being

thus

decision

composed,
to

make

the

thus
the

Party shall

Umpire

shall

be

selected.

Parties

shall

notifyto

applicationto the Court, and

Arbitrators.
Tribunal

shall

meet

on

the

date

fixed

by the

THE

394
The

PEACE

HAGUE

members

of

and

immunities,

their

own

the

CONFERENCE,

in the

exercise

899.

enjoy diplomatic privileges

shall

Court

of their

outside

functions, and

Country.

Art.

25.

"

The

Arbitral

of

its session

Tribunal

usually

shall

sit

The

at

Hague.
The

place
in

except

of

case

be

can

with

force majeure^ only

Tribunal,

the

by

changed

the

the

of

consent

Parties.

Art.

26.

for

Powers
Arbitral
The

between

that

sharp

27.

to

The

"

the
the

Good

to

every

Court

may

Signatory
of

specialcase

Rules,

between

or

to

extended,

disputesexisting

Signatory

Parties

the

be

agreed

are

and

Powers

have

to

consider

threaten
these

break

to

duty,

between

out

that

Powers

it

the

in

two

or

case

more

is

Court

permanent

them.

conflict

advice

the

of

given,in
Court,

permanent

that

declare

they

the

fact

provisions of

the

of

present

the

higher interests

can

only

be

reminding

of

Convention

Peace,

considered

the

to

apply

exercise

of

Council, composed

of

an

Offices.

Art.
the

its

Signatory Powers

remind

to

in

Parties

of

the

its jurisdiction.

Consequently,

to

permanent

signatory, if

conflict should

them,

open

duties

prescribed by

not

are

to

recourse

and

the

non-signatory Powers,

Art.

disposal of

jurisdiction.

the conditions

those

is authorised

the Hague

at

the

of the

performance

of
jurisdiction

under

of

the

Bureau

its staff at

its offices and

place

to

International

The

"

28.

"

Administrative

Permanent

of
diplomaticrepresentatives
The

Hague,

Netherlands,
be constituted

and

who

shall

in that

of the present Act

of

by

the

Minister

discharge the

cityas
at

the

soon

least nine

as

Signatory
for

Powers

Foreign

functions

Affairs

of the

of President, shall

possible after

Powers.

accredited

the ratification

LA

Les

CONFERENCE

membres

dehors

en

de

de

Art.
Le

25.

la

leur

diplomatiques.

Art.

26.

mettre

Le

"

sauf le

des

de

899.

leurs

395

fonctions

privilegeset

Bureau
et

sieged'ordinaire
force majeure,

de

cas

I'assentiment

locaux

ses

HAVE,

Texercice

arbitral

Tribunal

de

que

dans

Pays, jouissent

siege ne peut,

le Tribunal

Cour,

LA

PAIX,

et

immunites

Le

"

LA

DE

des

signatairespour

Haye.

change

etre

de

La

Haye

organisationa

la

dispositiondes

le

par

Parties.

international

son

h. La

fonctionnement

de

autorise

est

sances
Puis-

juridiction

toute

speciale d'arbitrage.
La

juridictionde

les conditions
des

entre

et
signataires

devoir,

dans

deux

ou

"

cas

leur est

conflit les

en

conseil

donne,

la Cour
Bons

Art.

dans

permanente

La

28.

Haye

plus

si
signataires,

Puissances

les Parties

sont

conflit

aigu menacerait

comme

un

d'eclater

celles-ci que

entre

la Cour

ouverte.

declarent

dispositionsde
I'interet

la presente

superieurde

peuvent

ne

le fait de

que

etre

la

Convention,

paix,

consideres

rappeler

de

que

aux

et

le

s'adresser

actes

comme

Offices.

Un

"

et du

remplira les
le

des

juridiction.

Conseil

administratif

representants diplomatiques des

a

dans

litigesexistant

aux

signatairesconsiderent

un

ou

Elles

consequence,

Parties

de

Puissances

etendue

etre

entre

plusieursd'entre Elles,de rappeler a

permanente
En

le

Reglements,

non

cette

peut

signatairesou

non

recourir

Les

27.

les

Puissances

des

de

Art.

permanente

prescritespar

Puissances

convenues

Cour

la

tot

Puissances

Ministre

fonctions

de

possibleapres
au

moins.

permanent,

Puissances

des Affaires

des

constitue

la ratification du

des

accredites
signataires

Etrangeres

President, sera

compose

Pays-Bas qui

dans

present Acte

cette

par

ville
ncuf

396

THE

This

It shall
shall

organising

which

Bureau,

its direction

under

shall remain

its control.

under

and

1899.

CONFERENCE,

and
charged with establishing

shall be

Council

International

the

PEACE

HAGUE

notify the

constitution

of the

Powers

and

Court,

of the

its installation.

provide for

It shall determine

its

procedure,

well

as

all other

as

necessary

regulations.
It shall decide

touching the

official

It shall have

dismissal

or

arise

may

nomination, suspension,

the

employesof

and

emoluments

which

Court.

to

as

power

functionaries

their

fix

questions

of the

working

absolute

of the

shall

It

administrative

all

the

Bureau.
the

control

salaries,and

and

general expenditure.
The
shall

suffice

Decisions
The

taken

are

the

29.

Arbitration

have

the

Art.

sign

object
the

31.

shall

"

the

Universal

view

apply to

on

Powers

other

the

which

Arbitrators.

dispute,
This

the

on

Signatory
each

dischargeof

expenditure.
be

shall

borne

by

for the

the

national
Inter-

Union.

Postal

Procedure.

to

promote
have

arbitral

the

resolved

procedure

development
the

on

so

far

as

of

following
the

Parties

rules.

special Agreement,
of

Court,

Bureau

Arbitral

form.

them

to

proportion established

Of

"

the

of the

the

delay to

shall address

of the
on

in valid

votes.

without

SignatoryPowers

agreed

not

majority of

of the

With,

Rules, which

deliberate

expenses

III.

"

to

services,and

in

Bureau

30.

Council

labours

the

Signatory Powers

Art.

meetings duly convoked,

the

by

on

The

"

at

adopted by it,and

Rules

the administrative

Art.

members,

shall communicate

report

five

enable

to

Council

Powers
year

of

presence

as

have
or

well

to

recourse

Arbitration

shall

coniproinis,clearlydefining
as

Agreement

the

of

extent

implies

an

the

powers

engagement

the
of

by

Ce

DE

CONFERENCE

LA

Conseil

charge d'etablir

sera

lequel demeurera
II notifiera
voira

arretera

et

sous

de

la

397

Bureau

national,
inter-

controle.

son

Cour

et

pour-

celle-ci.
d'ordre

reglement

son

d'organiser le

et

direction

sa

1899.

HAVE,

la constitution

Puissances

aux

h I'installationde

II

sous

LV

PAIX,

LA

ainsi

tous

que

autres

reglements necessaires.
II decidera

pouvoir quant

tout

aura

nomination,

salaires

et

qui pourraient

la Cour.

employes

et

traitements

les

II fixera

la

fonctionnaires

des

revocation

de

le fonctionnement

surgirtouchant
11

questions administratives

les

toutes

du

la

suspension

Bureau.

controlera

et

la

ou

la

depense

generale.
La

de

presence

sufifit pour

voquees

Conseil

communique

les

sur

services

administratifs

Art.

29.

et

dans
signataires

la

reunions
de

deliberer

majoritedes

les

le

sur

con-

valable-

voix.

Puissances

aux

II leur adresse

Cour,

diiment

signataires

chaque

annee

un

fonctionnement

des

depenses.

Bureau

seront

supportes

proportion etablie

pour

sances
les Puis-

par

le Bureau

national
inter-

postaleuniverselle.

rUnion

de

la

sur

frais du

Les

"

lui.

de

travaux

rapport

la

delai

sans

par

les

Conseil

au

prisesa

sont

reglements adoptes

les

dans

membres

permettre

decisions

Les

ment.

Le

cinq

Chapitre III.
De

Art.

30.

En

"

vue

de favoriser le

les Puissances

ont
signataires

applicablesa

la

sont

pas

Art.
acta

convenues

31.

"

Les

arrete

developpement

d'autres

Puissances

litigeainsi

que

de

regiessuivantes

les

en
procedure arbitrale,

tant

que

I'arbitrage,
qui seront

les Parties

ne

regies.
qui

special(compromis) dans

I'objetdu

Arbitrale.

Procedure

la

recourent

lequel

I'e'tendue

sont

des

signent uii
I'arbitrage
nettement

pouvoirs

determines
des

arbitres.

39^

THE

the Parties

HAGUE

submit

to

PEACE

CONFERENCE,
in

themselves

899.
the Arbitration

faith to

good

decision.
Art.

32,

Arbitration

"

singleArbitrator,or
at their

chosen

from

them

by

conferred

Parties

members

the

among

upon
the

by

established

of Arbitration

Court

be

may

Arbitrators,named

several

on

discretion,or

of the permanent

functions

the present

by

Act.
default

In

manner

it shall

be

by the

in

formed

the

direct

following

"

Each

In

of

case

entrusted

the

Parties.

shall

equalityof votes,

an

to

is

shall be
Art.

made
33.

not

When

between

Sovereign,or
Arbitration

Arbitrator,the

an

this

on

and

Power,

by agreement

"

to

come

different

designatea

of the

choice

the

Power, designated by

third

agreement

an

they shall choose

Arbitrators,and

two

name

umpire {siir-arbttre).

be

If

shall

Party

togetheran

as

Tribunal

the

of

constitution

Parties

the

of

agreement

the

of

the
the

the

the

Umpire

Powers
of

Head

procedure

the

of
thus

shall

Party

Umpire

designated.

State

of

agreement

subject, each

choice

shall

be

is chosen
settled

by

him.
Art.

34.

When

The

"

Art.

35.

In

"

of

case

of

cause

any

does

of the

by rightPresident

not

include

an

Tribunal.

it shall

Umpire

itself

President.

appoint its

from

Tribunal

the

is

Umpire

one

the

decease
the

of

incapacity

resignationor

or

Arbitrators,the

vacancy

shall

be

filled in the vv'ay appointed for his nomination.

Art.

The

36.
"

designated by

except
consent

Art.

of

place
in

of

case

of the
37.

"

where

Parties.

shall sit at the

Tribunal
The

the

place

session

In

the

shall

Tribunal

default

of

such

sit is

to

be

designation,the

Hague.
thus

fixed

force majeure, by

upon
the

be

cannot

Tribunal

changed,

without

the

Parties.

The

Parties

have

the

right to

name

to

the Tribunal

LA

Get

foi

Art.

la sentence

32.

Les

"

arbitre unique
leur

defaut

ou

HAVE,

Parties

899.

de

399

de

soumettre

se

conferees

etre

plusieursaibitres d^signes par

Partie

Elles

par

immediat

ceux-ci

et

Cour

la

I'accord

suivante

arbitres

de

Acte.

par

la maniere

deux

nomme

le present

Parties

les

membres

Tribunal

du

de

les

parmi

un

choisissent

semble
en-

sur-arbitre.

un

de

cas

partage des

Puissance

une

des

LA

arbitrales peuvent

constitution

de

Chaque

fonctions

Parties,il est procede

En

PAIX,

d'arbitragee'tabliepar

permanente

des

LA

arbitrale.

choisis

ou

gre,

DE

implique I'engagement

acte

bonne

CONFERENCE

voix, le

choix
de

tierce, designee

du

sur-arbitre
accord

commun

confie

est

par

les

Parties.
Si

I'accord
Puissance

une

concert

pour

arbitre

34.

Lorsque
lui-meme

Art.
pour
a

defaut
Le

change
Art.

En

"

de

cette

de

cas

cause

Le

que

deces,

fait de

est

d'Etat

Chef

un

regleepar

est

droit President

de

pas

de

est

choisi

Lui.

du

Tribunal.

il nomme
sur-arbitre,

le mode

selon

le Tribunal

Les

fixe pour

Tribunal

que

Parties

de

ont

cas

droit

les

par

Parties.

siegeh. la Haye.
force

de

I'assentiment

le

pourvu

nomination.

sa

designe

est

peut, sauf le

ne

d'empechement,

ou

arbitres,il est

I'un des

Tribunal

designation le
fixe

demission,

de

soit,de

ce

slhge du

siege ainsi

"

ou

comprend

ne

sur-arbitre

president.

36."

37.

est

du

designe

designees.

Souverain

un

le Tribunal

par

le choix

ainsi

sur-arbitre

remplacement

Art.
A

Le

"

quelque

son

et

Partie

sujet,chaque

ce

procedure arbitrale

la

son

35.

diffdrente

Lorsque

33."

Art.

pas

les Puissances

par

Art.

s'etablit

ne

des

de

majeure,

etre

Parties.

nommer

aupr^s

HAGUE

THE

400

specialAgents,

delegates or

They

rightsand

interests before

named

them

by

"

before

employed
39.

made

and

of

This

the

presented by
Art.

40.

Art.

the

The

"

be

to

to

oral

rule

general

in

the

presentation

members

of

place

instruments
in the

pleaded

matters

in

Hearing.

the Tribunal

printed or written

the form, and

case.

at

the

of Article 49.
of the

oral discussion

matters

Tribunal.

the

produced by

the

as

other

of

one

the

Parties

Party.

hearing shall

be

the

under

direction

of

decision

of

President.
It

the

41.

all

in the

document

communicated

be

authorise

the

the

to

take

before

Parties

Every

"

languages

and

by virtue

shall consist

Hearing

The

must

shall
Tribunal

the

by

of

of evidence
consists

evidence

containing the

communication

times fixed

it shall

procedure comprises

respectiveAgents'

of all documents

and

which

and

use,

opposing Party, of

the

to

Advocates

or

the choice

upon

the Examination

phases :

the

by

decides

arbitral

Examination

The

Counsel

to

their

of

it.

The

"

distinct

two

between

the defence

entrust

to

Tribunal

the

Tribunal

it will make

Art.

intermediaries

as

for that purpose.

The

38.

which

of

act

authorised

moreover,

are,

Art.

to

899,

the Tribunal.

and

them

CONFERENCE,

PEACE

Tribunal
It

published only

be

shall

made
be

shall

appointed by
regarded
Art.

Art.

the

of the Parties.

consent

in

minutes

President.

These

recorded

The

"

examination

written

out

minutes

right

which

the

Representatives

to it

without

"

The

the

to

refuse

consent

evidence

of

the

has

43.

by

alone

secretaries
to

are

be

authentic.

as

42.

Tribunal

submit

with the

with

in accordance

to

admit

of

one

being closed,
all

of

acts

new

the

ments
docu-

or

Parties

the

wish

to

of the other.

Tribunal, however,

shall

be

free

to

take

into

THE

402

consideration
Counsel

Art.

Agents
all
may

44.

of

Art.

the

45.

Tribunal

fact put
The

"

for

the

Art.

"

shall be

final and

Art.

47.

The

"

In

the

to

to

demand

them

from

Neither

in

expressionsof
in

members
Art.

"

well

conduct

of

evidence.

Art.

50.

refusal

the

the

demand
Tribunal

are

authorised

pleasthey consider

raise

of

the

Tribunal

give rise

to

and

Agents

any

the

of

useful

of

course

opinion

of

further

right

Parties,and

points.

made

by

the members

hearing shall

Tribunal

the

the

of the

doubtful

the

points

discussion.

have

Counsel

take

or

these

upon

Tribunal

observations

nor

objections

in

is

authorised

be

regarded
of its

general,or

the

Agreement

treaties which

other

Tribunal

direction
which

all

"

any

to
to

may

by applying the principlesof

The

"

within

to

as

also

for

periods

from

deeds, and

of the Parties

right to

by interpretingthe

matter, and

49.

all

of

case

all the

Tribunal

The

48.

as
pro?nis),

the

duction
pro-

obligation

require

moreover,

explanations of

the

the

particular.

competence,

Art.

the

questions put

the Tribunal

the

from

apart

Counsel

members

put questions

or

cause.

shall not

to

as

and

decisions

The

Agents

record.

on

their

of

the

right to require

production of

They have

46.

exception.

of

the

Agents

defence

the

may,

present orallyto the Tribunal

to

which

to

opposite Party.

explanations.

necessary
have

the

to

Parties

the

has

documents

or

known

The

"

documents

or

shall call its attention.

acts

them

1899.

CONFERENCE,

Tribunal

the

these

making

of

acts

Parties

case

of

PEACE

new

any

of the

this

In

HAGUE

The

the

each

has
of

the

and

right to

must

which

Counsel

of

own

arbitrate {comin the

International

Law.

make

submit
shall

its

be invoked

settle

trial,to

Party

formalities

Agents

the

settle

rules
the

of

forms

cedure
proand

its motions, and

regulate the taking

the

Parties

having

LA

ration les
conseils
En

actes

ce

la Partie

Art.
des

44.

Parties

la

403

lesquelsles agents

sur

ou

attention.

le droit de
sauf

1899.

HAVE,

requerir la production de

d'en
I'obligation

donner

connais-

adverse.

Tribunal

Le

"

nouveaux

documents,

LA

PAIX,

son
appelleraient

le Tribunal

ou

LA

documents

ou

cas,

sance

DE

Parties

des

actes

ces

CONFERENCE

peut,
de

production

explicationsnecessaires.

tous

En

actes

agents

demander

et

refus,le

Tribunal

conseils

des

de

cas

requerirdes

outre,

en

toutes

prend

en

acte.

Art.

45.

Les

"

autorises

Art.

46.

lis ont

"

47.

Les

"

questions aux
Ni

les

membres

lieu

et

aux

eclaircissements

Tribunal

de

general ou
48.

ses

Le

"

qui peuvent

ont

conseils

des

le

etre

definitives

ulterieure.

le droit de poser
Parties

des
leur

de

et

pointsdouteux.

des

les

dents.
inci-

et

faites

observations

debats

des

cours

opinions du

par

les

peuvent

ne

Tribunal

en

particulier.

en

Tribunal

exceptions

points sont

ces

I'expressiondes
membres

des

Tribunal

ni

sont

les moyens

tous

discussion

sur

pendant

interpretant

en

traites

du

Parties

cause.

sur

aucune

membres

regardees comma

Art.

questions posee^,
du

de leur

Tribunal

agents

des

demander

Tribunal

au

le droit de soulever

peuvent donner

Art.

etre

la defense

decisions du

Les
et ne

oralement

presenter

qu'ilsjugent utiles a

les

et

agents

autorise

est

le

determiner
ainsi

compromis

sa

les

que

petence
com-

autres

la matiere

et

le droit de

rendre

ordonnances

du proces,

de

invoques

dan-;

en

appli-

quant les principesdu droit international.

Art.
de

49.

"

Le

procedurepour
dans

et delais

et de

nistration

Art.

Tribunal

la direction

50.

"

Partie

lesquelschaque

proceder a
des

toutes

devra

des

determiner

ses

sions
conclu-

comporte

Tadmi-

prendre

les fornialites que

les formes

preuves.
Les

agents

et

les conseils
D

des Parties ayant presente

THE

404

presented all

HAGUE

the

PEACE

explanationsand

the President

cause,

CONFERENCE,
evidence

the Tribunal

of

899.

shall

in support

of

the

announce

their

hearing

closed.

Art.
with

51.

closed

of the

Tribunal

shall

take

place

doors.

decision

Every
of

deliberations

The

"

shall

be

taken

by

majority of

members

the

the Tribunal.
The

refusal

forth

formallyset
Art.

52.

take

to

part in the

shall be

vote

in the minutes.

arbitral

The

"

member

of any

shall be

accompanied by

shall be

reduced

the

reasons

writing and

to

reached

Judgment

by

which

on

it is based.

each

signed by

majority vote

This

member

of

the

Tribunal.
Those

53.

being present,
Art.

54.

notified

55.

the arbitral

"

of

Parties

the

time

to

The
Tribunal

out

at

public

of the Parties

and

duly pronounced

shall decide
disputing parties,

the

appeal.
in

however,

may,

the

themselves

to

read

Counsel

Judgment,

without

finallyand

The

and

Agents

of the

Agents

in the absence

and

request should

evidence, which

new

exercise

and

the

be
It

given the Judgment.

has

ing,
sign-

right to

the

ask

Agreement

for

to

revision

of

Judgment.

this case,
the

when

minority may,

shall be

Judgment

arbitral

The

arbitrate,reserve

In

in

are

summoned.

duly

or

issue

question at
Art.

Tribunal,

"

the

to

arbitral

The

"

of the

session

who

their dissent.

record
Art.

members

the

of

have
on

closed

was

the Party which

revision

can

the

been

the

to

be based

can

would

Agreement

an

addressed

decisive influence

hearing was

of

only
of

unknown

to

and

the

the

discovery

nature

which,

as

to

at

the

Tribunal

itself

for the revision.

has

asked

be

granted only by

expresslystating the

on

trary,
con-

which

Tribunal

such

Judgment,

the

to

existence

of

decision

the

new

of

the

evidence

CONFERENCE

LA

les eclaircissements

tous

President

Art.

51.

Le

decision

refus d'un

dans

le

52.

prise

est

membre

La

"

motivee.

membres

des

899.

leur

405
le

cause,

debats.

du

la

I'appui de

Tribunal

lieu

ont

majorite des

de prendre part

huis

membres

doit

vote

au

arbitrale,votee

sentence

EUe

du

etre

clos.
bunal.
Tri-

constate

redigeepar ecrit

est

la

majoritedes voix,

signee par

et

chacun

des

Tribunal.

du

membres

des

Ceux

qui

sont

restes

minorite

en

peuvent

consta-

signant,leur dissentiment.

ter, en

Art.

53.

La

"

dument

arbitrale

sentence

les agents

Tribunal,

les conseils

et

lue

est

en

Parties

des

publique

seance

presents

ou

appeles.

Art.

54.

arbitrale,ddment

La sentence

"

agents des

aux

preuves

HAVE,

proces-verbal.

Art.

du

et

LA

PAIX,

deliberations

Les

"

LA

la cloture

prononce

Toute

est

DE

Parties

definitivement

decide
litige,

en

notifiee

et

prononcee

et

sans

appel la contestation.

Art.

55.

de demander
Dans

ce

la revision

motivee

que

qui

une

se

rendu

La

qui a

d'un

Tribunal

fait
sur

du

doit

etre

Elle

ne

peut

etre

qui eut

nouveau

la sentence

Tribunal

et

^t^ de

qui,lors

lui-meme

et

de

la revision.

procedure de revision
du

compromis

demande

la sentence.

influence decisive

demande

le

arbitrale.

contraire,la

de la cloture des debats, etait inconnu

la Partie

dans

reserver

la sentence

la decouverte

par

exercer

de

sauf convention

Tribunal

au

et

cas

adressee

nature

Parties peuvent

Les

"

constatant

ne

peut

etre

ouverte

expressement

que

par

une

I'existence du

cision
defait

406

possessingthe

character

declaringthat

the demand

The

which

"

concluded

Parties who

other

the

other

in

intervene

Art.

57.

Party

the

The

"

briefest delay

be
a

drawn

channels

minute

all the

International

Peace

59.

adhesion
have
means

the

to

to

of

right to
shall

them

in the

and

expenses

an

equal

Provisions.

Convention

shall

be

of the

Powers

depositof

ratified

at

Netherlands,
Powers.

Peace

their adhesion
notification

and

each

with

the

the

Hague.

addressed

communicated

have

Conference,

the

by

which

represented at

which

been

may

this purpose

For

shall

through diplomatic

been

to

There

of
ratification,

have

present Convention.

written

Hague.

transmitted

which

Conference

known

the

deposited at

International

the

make
of

shall

also.

own

Non-signatory Powers,

"

the

at

them

shall bear its

present

to

Art.

the

has

more

or

which

arbitrate which

to

Powers

one

to

these
parties,

been

other

If

certified correct, will be

copy,

Convention

possible.

up

the

on

embodied
right,the interpretation

ratifications shall be

The

obligatory only

Agreement

General

58.

period of time

of the Tribunal.

part of the expenses

Art.

is

equallybinding on

Each

"

made.

have
litigation

of these

of this

shall be

Judgment

in

proceedings.

themselves

be

of
interpretation

Each

the

the

Agreement.

Powers

made.

have

avail

those

than

Powers

notify to
they

the

ground.

determine

Judgment

it consists in the

When

that

on

for revision must

arbitral

The

56.

Art.

is admissible

the request

899.

preceding paragraph,and

forth in the

set

{compromis)shall

Agreement

within

CONFERENCE,

PEACE

HAGUE

THE

sented
repre-

give their
they will

contractingPowers
the

to

it

to

Government

all the

the

other

by
of
tracting
con-

LA

DE

lui reconnaissant

nouveau,

precedent
Le

CONFERENCE

declarant

et

compromis

revision

"

partiesqui

HAVE,

prevus

titrc la demande

ce

le delai

conclu

le

premieres

aux

Chacune

de

plusieursd'entre

ou

tion

le

Puissances

ces

paragraphe

obligatoire
que

elles

convention,

les Parties

que

compromis

de

les

pour

profitede

ont

la sentence

Chaque

Partie

laquelle

celles-ci
litige,

en

qu'elles

le droit d'intervenir

dans

contenue

le

407

compromis.

participed'autres Puissances

notifient

par

899.

lequel la demande

d'une
Lorsqu'ils'agitde Tinterpretation
ont

recevable.

dans

arbitrale n'est

sentence

ont

LA

formee.

La

56.

PAIX,

les caracteres

determine

doit etre

Art.

LA

au

conclu.

ont

Si

proces.

faculte,I'interpreta-

cette

egalement obligatoirea

est

une

leur

egard.
Art.

egale

57.
des

"

frais du

supporte

La

58.
"

bref delai

II

dresse

diplomatique a
Conference

connaitre

et

la

de

ratification

depot

toutes

"

la

Les

les

chaque

conforme,

le

plus

Conference

de

la Paix

non

communiquee

Contractantes.

la

Internationale

aux

Puissances

ecrite,adress^e
par

celui-ci

ete

au

auront

representees

la
a

ont

la

t^te representees

Paix
cet

pourront
effet

Contractantes, au
Gouvernement
toutes

voie

la

par

Haye.

de

Elles

proces-verbal,

remise

sera

de

un

signatairesqui

la presente Convention.
leur adhe'sion

Haye.

Puissances, qui ont

Puissances

notification

d'une
Bas

du

deposees a

Internationale

59.

adherer

seront

copie, certifiee

une

Art.

ratifiee dans

sera

possible.

ratifications

dont

part

une

Generales.

Convention

presente

Les

sera

frais et

propres

Tribunal.

Dispositions

Art.

ses

les autres

des

faire

moyen

Pays-

Puissances

4o8

THE

60.

Art.

represented

been

not

their

give

61.

Art.
Parties

"

If it should

happen

the

present

take

only

writing

to

the

effect

This
which

all

to

notification

given

has

take

will

of

High

the

after

this

contracting
with

only

the

Contracting
denunciation
made

by

communicated

and

Netherlands

effect

form

notification

the

may

Powers.

Contracting

one

have

Conference,

Convention,

other

the

will

denunciation

that

the

of

which

Powers

Peace

the

year

one

Government

immediately

it

between

899.

Convention

present

agreement

denounce

would

by

later

the

International

the

to

which

on

the

at

adhesion

of

object

conditions

The

"

CONFERENCE,

PEACE

HAGUE

Powers.

regard

to

the

Power

it.

of

to^

witness

In

Convention,
Done

at

hereof,
and
the

have

shall

of

Netherlands,

sent

through

remain

Plenipotentiaries

thereto

Hague,

which
the

the

the

affixed

29th

deposited
and

copies

diplomatic

channels

in

their

July,
the
of

to

Archives

the

the

present

seals.

1899,

which,

signed

have

"''

of

certified

single

the

Government

correct,

Contracting

original

shall

be

Powers.

4IO

THE

OF

HISTORY

PEACE

CONFERENCE

AT

THE

HAGUE.

Emperor's

The

the

On
for

24th August, 1898, Count

Foreign Affairs, by

order

of

communication

to

the

Petersburg :

Court

the

of St.

of

excessive

themselves

which

ideal towards

following

the

to

"

which

and

weigh

existing condition

the

made

Emperor,

general Peace,

armaments

in

the

Minister

Muravieff, Russian

foreign representativesaccredited

all the

maintenance

The

Message.

all

upon
of

the

nations, present

whole

world

of all Governments

the endeavours

of

possiblereduction

as

the

be

should

directed.
humanitarian

The

the Emperor,
this

and

his

of

Majesty

entirelywon

been

master, have

august

my

intentions

magnanimous

over

to

conformity with

the

object.
conviction

In the

that

this

essential interests and

most

the

Imperial Government

be

very

the

discussion,as
benefits

the

putting an

of
end

real

to

the

and

of all the

that the present

inquiry,by

an

effectual

most

is in

legitimateviews

the
thinks

for

favourable

loftyaim

of

international

securing to

all

peoples

Peace, and, before

all, of

means

durable

would

moment

of

means

Powers?

progressive development

of

the

present

armaments.

In

the

of

course

the
have

general appeasement
conscience

been
its name

of

last

twenty

as

the

object

that the great States

powerful alliances

; it is the

have

their

developed

the

longings

especiallypronounced

grown

civilised nations.

put forward

years

The
of

have
better

preservation

international
concluded
to

military forces

in

Peace

policy.

between

guarantee
in

of

Peace

for

the
has

It is in

themselves
that

they

proportions hitherto

HISTORY

OF

unprecedented,

and

shrinking from

any

All these

and

CONFERENCE.

results of the

for the

desired

and

devoted

terrible

obtaining

to-morrow

and

to

the

in their

field.

same

production of

from

strike

their

lectual
intel-

labour

and

their natural

of

at

cation,
appli-

of millions

are

destruction, which,
science,are

of

of

consequence

destined
covery
dis-

fresh

some

culture,economic

progress,

checked, paralysed, or perverted

are

development.

increase,

in

do

proportion

they

Governments

have

continual

less

the

danger

fulfil the

themselves.
of

of

armaments

armed

of

peoples

have

of

and

more

and

the

material,

war

into

days

the

crises,due

outrance

our

Power

which

Economic

armements

Peace

each

objects

lies in this accumulation

which

the

less

system

transforming the
which

and

the

as

before

set

in great part to

burden

bring

to

The

source.

Hundreds

National

wealth

able

course,

nations,

engines

all valut; in

lose

the

Moreover,

are

the

the last word

though to-day regarded as

in

its very

unproductivelyconsumed.

to

without

pacification.

upward

part, diverted

most

yet been

not

charges,following an

physical strength of

capital,are,

them

sacrifice.

paralyse public prosperityat

and

411

increase

to

efforts,
nevertheless,have

financial

The

HAGUE

still continue

the beneficent

about

THE

crushing

in
difficulty

more

bearing.
It appears
will

evident, then,

inevitablylead

the

to

avert, and

the

shudder

anticipation.

To

in

put
of

means

whole
upon

horrors

end

an

to

world

"

cataclysm

very

of

these

which

make

continual

off the

warding

that if this state

it is desired

every

thinking being

which

duty

it

which

and

armaments,

calamities

is the supreme

-such

thingscontinue

of

seek

to

to

the

threateningthe

are

is to-day imposed

which

all States.

Filled
order

me

with

this

to

propose

sentiment,
to

all the

representatives at
Conference
This

which

Conference

should
would

the

his

Majesty

has

which

Governments

IrhperialCourt,

occupy

itself with

be, by

the

been

the

have

meeting

this grave

help

of

pleased

to

dited
accre-

of

problem.

God,

happy

HISTORY

412

powerful

one

sincerelyseeking
triumph
the

at

THE

is about

time

same

make

the great

securityof

all the

the welfare

and

of

D'ordre
24

aout,

maintien

de

auquel devraient
Les

la conviction

Dans

plus essentiels

et

Gouvernement
favorable

Imperial
a

des

la

les bienfaits d'une

terme

Au

au

cours

les

vingt

La

des

se

nations

conservation

de

eleve

repond

dernieres
sont

annees,

de

tous

les

armements

les

peuples
tout

avant

mettre

tres

tionale,
Interna-

discussion
a

les

Puissances, le

present serait

d'une

des
progressif

pereur,
I'Em-

intdrets

aux

les

toutes

durable, et

et

Majeste

acquises.

plus efficaces d'assurer

developpement
des

Sa

de

entierement

la voie

pre-

I'ideal

entier,comme

le moment

que

dans

paix reelle

apaisement general
conscience

croit

recherche,

moyens

but

se

les Gouvernements.

legitimesde

vaux

aux

monde

du

possibledes

nations

les

toutes

sur

y sont

ce

que

St.-Peters-

reduction

une

magnanimes

et

remis, le

les efforts de tous

tendre

Muravieff.

etrangers accredites

actuelle

Auguste Maitre,

mon

Count

Mouraviefif

comte

qui pesent

humanitaires

vues

the

rest

peoples.

paix generale et

la situation

sentent, dans

le

suivante

excessifs

armements

un

la

which

"

les representanls

tous

tion
consecra-

I'Empereur,

la communication

bourg

Le

de
a

follows

as

Peace

It would

corporate
on

are

12/24 August, 1898.

Petersburg,

originalran

right

(Signed)

The

which

discord.

and

by

States

collect

of universal

conception

their agreement

and

It would

open.

of disturbance

cement

States

to

efforts of

principlesof equity

the

Saint

the

the elements

over

of

focus

to

CONFERENCE,

HAGUE

for the century which

presage
into

OF

actuels.

aspirationsa

particulierementaffirmees

dans

un

la

civilisees.
la

paix

ete

posee

comme

le

but

de

la

HISTORY

OF

politiqueinternationale
ont

conclu

entre

THE

; c'est

de

eux

leurs
jusqu'ici,

les accroitre
Tous

son

forces

alliances

grands

c'est

devant

proportions incon-

aboutir

pu

encore

intellectuelles

physiques

et

marche

une

en

naturelle

consumes

nationale,le

Aussi,

conduirait

Mettre

tel est

terme

un

de
le

cataclysme

fremir

font

calamites

de

dues

et

materiel

se

toute

de

II

elle
prolongeait,
tient k ecarter,

pensee

humaine.

rechercher

et

le monde

menacent

au

fardeau

en

le

entier,

qui s'impose aujourd'hui a

supreme

les

que

peine a porter.

qu'on

meme

se

chaque

outrance,

jours

incessants

qui

but

du

situation

I'avance

armements

ces

prevenirdes
devoir

ce

les horreurs

dont

raoyen

fatalement

cette

richesses

economiques,

nos

plus

plus en

lors, qui si

des

parait evident

de

peuples ont

les

de

culture

de

au

armements

armee

La

armements

crises

la suite de

developpement.

raoins

en

de

mot

des

amoncellement

cet

paix

la

transforment

ecrasant, que

et

qui git dans

continuel

valeur

leur

les

Les

des

regime

grande partie au

guerre,

moins

s'etaient propose.

Gouvernements

danger

dans

qu'ilss'accroissent

repondent-ilsde

Puissance,

en

fausses

paralysesou

mesure

le dernier

production

de

destruction

domaine.

ce

la

economique,

progres

entraves,

trouvent

dans

le

et

application

de

engins

perdre toute

decouverte

nouvelle

quelque

demain

destines

travail

centaines

Des

aujourd'huicomme

; les

source

sa

leur

de

des

acquerir

qui, consideres
effroyables
la science, sont

resultats

ascendante,

le

peuples,

improductivement.

employes

sont

des

partie detournes

majeure

capital,sont

millions

encore

aux

atteignentet paralysentla prosperitepublique dans

et

mieux

pour

sacrifice.

aucun

charges financieres, suivant

forces

Etats

souhaitee.
pacification

bienfaisants de la
Les

les

que

continuent
et qu'ils
militaires,

efforts pourtant n'ont

ces

nom

413

developpe, dansdes

reculer

sans

en

CONFERENCE.

puissantes

garantirla paix qu'ilsont

nues

HAGUE

tous

les

Etats.
Penetre
m'ordonner
sentants

d'une

de

ce

de proposer
sont

Conference

Sa

sentiment,
a

accredites

tous

la Cour

s'occuper de

daign6

les

Reprt^-

I'Empereur

les Gouvernements,

pres

qui aurait

Majeste

dont

Imperiale,
ce

grave

la

reunion

probleme.

HISTORY

414

le

pour

siecle

qui

puissantfaisceau
ment

principesd'equite et
Etats

le bien-etre

et

des

et de

de

la

dans

consecration

un

sincere-

paix univercimenterail

Elle

solidaire des
la securite

lesquels reposent

sur

presage

cherchent

qui

discorde.

une

par

droit

de

les Etats

grande conception

la

leurs accords

temps

heureux

rassemblerait

EUe

tous

trouble

de

les elements

sur

meme

en

les efforts de

d'un

aidant,

s'ouvrir.

va

triompher

faire

selle

serait, Dieu

Conference

Cette

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

THE

OF

des

peuples.

(Signe) CoMTE

Mouravieff.

Saint-Petersbourg,

12/24

Le

This

of

invitation

having

it

December
the

St.

at

in

accredited

to

and

securing to
before

of

number

the

on

representatives
of

scope

the

posed
pro-

discussed, as

be

topics to

the

of

addressed

circular

Muravieff, to

August

propose

the
all

object

of

peoples

the

the

which

Governments

St.

Petersburg the holding of

the

stop
there

no

to

of real

the

and

have
a

ference
Conof

means

lastingPeace,

progressivedevelopment

appeared

distant

effective

most

structed
in-

Master

August

the

blessings

all,of putting a

realisation,at

last, my

to

seeking

present armaments,

of

second

indicating the

at
representatives

with

way

accepted by

Petersburg defining the

month

the

me

the

by

Congress.

the

of

"

When,

of

been

30th, 1898, by Count

Conference,

and

Scope

the

followed

was

Powers

follows

1898.

Definition

Powers,

of

Aout

date,

nothing in

to

be

of

this

the

humanitarian

scheme.
The

Government
this
terms

welcome

warm

given

by nearly all

expectation.
in which

the

While

the adhesions

to

the

proceeding

Powers, could

not

of the

fail

highly appreciating the

of most

of the

Powers

to

Imperial
strengthen

sympathetic
were

drafied,

HISTORY

the

of the very

it,and

to

continue

also

be

has

the

of

ideas

asked

moment

sensible

proceed

forthwith

Powers,

with

the

without
of

of which

pacificmeans
In

at

the

event

favourable

for

would

proposals
Conference
I.

An

subject

be

the

forces

in

of

of

for the

of the

general

understanding

and

agitatingthe

be

the

Conference,

possibleto

of views

between

putting a

stop

naval

armaments

the

and

these

urgent

more

in

; and

armaments

discussion

the

to

question

"

of

the

questions

conflicts

considering the present

Powers

submitted

could

which

for

way

useful

reduction

budgets above

Cabinets

be

terms

to

the

by

militaryand
;

bases, it
an

discussion

even

mentioned.

be

standing
under-

fixed

naval

effected

The
the

at

follows

as

period

forces,or

preliminary examination

might

moment

their labours.

of

for

to

come

summarised

increase

to

these

on

international

for

not

them

Conference

programme

the armed

budgets pertainingto
by

for

means

given to

meeting

the

present effective

means

ideas

of the

disposal of international diplomacy.

of the

the
to

proposed

evidentlymore

becomes

the

be
certainly
on

present

of
disposition,

calmer

of preventing armed
possibility

the

relatingto

opinion that it would

militaryand

preparing the

{i.) Of

of the

delay

of the fresh extension

view

the

it

"

progressiveincrease
solution

situation

discussion

preliminaryexchange

have

object

(a.)Of seeking
the

give place to

is of
to

in

increase their

to

of disturbance

elements

success

Government

Powers

considered

Powers

in

set

August (12th,old style)24th, 1898.

of

soon

the

favour

societyin

horizon
political

of this uncertain

international

that the

political
spheres will

Imperial

the

for the

Hoping, however,

to

of

Several

change.

presence

whether

opportune

nature

addressed

opinion which

strivingstill further

in the

forth in the circular

set

been

all classes

of

current

fresh armaments,

be

have

the
general pacification,

of

mihtary forces,and

might

which

the

at

globe.

lately undergone

undertaken

415

lively satisfaction

felt

received, from

Notwithstanding the strong

favour

CONFERENCE.

approval

warm

to

various parts of the

HAGUE

has

Imperial Cabinet

testimonies

THE

OF

of

in future

"

the
the
the
in

4l6

HISTORV

prohibitthe

To

2.

kind

powerful than

in the

use

those

restrict the

3. To

HAGUE

in

use

explosivesof

of

new

any

powders

any

either for rifles

use

or

cannon.

formidable

the

prohibitthe throwing of projectiles

to

kind

any

fleets of

militarywarfare

and
explosivesalready existing,
or

and

or
explosives,

new

in

now

CONFERENCE.

armies

of

whatever, and

of firearms

more

THE

OF

from

balloons, or

by

similar

any

means.

prohibitthe

To

4.

boats

understanding not

an

to

construct

naval

warfare

5. To

apply to

Convention

of

Convention

of 1868.

overboard

during

has remained

of mediation

facultative

and

thereto, with

the

nations ;

between

an

of

Arbitration,in
of

from
In
your

the

the deliberations

of

the order

much

for

Government

at

and

of the

customs

offices,

good

lending

cases

respect

the

to

of

selves
them-

conflicts

armed

estabhshment

the

beg

of

mode
uniform

of the great

cause

must

the

absolutelyexcluded

be

Conference.

the

be

to

instructions
at

by treaties,

directly fall within

not

Cabinets,

of the

you

things established

do

requesting you, Monsieur,

interest

those

questionsconcerning the political

that all

States,and

communication,

saving

the

them.

adopted by

programme

to

Brussels,which

preventing

the

generallyall questions which

as

Geneva

the

day.

understanding with

It is well understood
relations

in

of

employment

applying these good offices,and

practicein using

Conference

object

the

future.

added

the laws

concerning

accept in principlethe

8. To

articles

give

; to

in the

rams

employed

the present

to

destruction

with

the

torpedo

engagement.

an

1874 by

unratified

submarine

of
stipulations

the

boats

declaration
in

elaborated

war

after

or

engines of
vessels

and

of

warfare

basis of

the

on

ships

revise the

7. To
of

1864

neutralise

6. To

naval

similar

other

plungers, or

or

in

use

on

same

which

heart, his Imperial Majesty

good enough
the

subject of

time
my

to

inform

August

considers

apply

to

my

it

Master

to

present

that,in
has

it advisable

so

that

4l8
si les

mander

la discussion

12/24

THE

OF

HISTORY

Puissances

internationale des

emises

idees

opportun

la Circulaire du

dans

aout.

les elements

spheres politiquesferont
calmes

de nature

et

Imperial est,

pour

les Puissances
de

question
urgente

dans

rechercher

I'accroissement

h. present

des

le but

progressifdes

dont

la

solution

vue

de

I'extension

en

la Conference

de

part, d'avis

sa

projetee

qu'il serait

echange prealabled'idees

un

dispositionsplus

des

qui agitentles

les moyens

retard

sans

trouble

de

place
succes

possiblede proceder

(a)

bientot

favoriser le

Gouvernement

entre

actuel

jugeaient-le moment

Esperant, toutefois,que

le

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

de
de

armements

devient

mettre

evidemment

nouvelle

de

donnee

de

et

terre

mer

"

plus en

plus

armements,

ces

terme

un

et,

(i")de
rapportant

Dans
favorable

sujet du

cas

la

themes

ses

comme

suit

des

ainsi que

des

guerre

budgets

des effectifs

Interdiction

entente

au

internationale

traits generaux,

de

forces

de

nouvelles
bien

et

des

se

la mise
armes

en

que

usage,

feu

de
tant

dans
realiser,

ci-dessus
dans

au

resumer

les

pour

et

terme

de

mer,

I'avenir,une

armees

de

;
et

fusils que

les

nouveaux

plus puissantes
les

prealable des

mentionnes

quelconques

poudres

et

terre

afferents,etude
se

un

pour

de

armees

budgets

adoptees actuellement,
;

discussion

une

lesquellespourraitmeme

explosifs,aussi

canons

actuel

bases, il serait
une

stipulantla non-augmentation

effectifs actuels

celles

les

Entente

fiottes,de

par

moment

ces

les Cabinets

pourraient,en

fixer des

2"

sur

armes

travaux.

soumettre

questions se

nationale.
diplomatic inter-

la

jugeraientle

Conference

d'une

de

la Conference

reduction

disposer

peut

des

conflits

prevenir les

utile d'etablir entre

programme

voies dans

discussion

une

Puissances

reunion

sein de

1"

dont

oii les

le

certainement

voies

de
possibilite

la

pacifiques

moyens

Les

les

preparer

pour

que
les

HISTORY

3"

Limitation

de

HAGUE

THE

OF

remploi, dans

CONFERENCE.

les guerres

d'une puissanceformidable
explosifs
du
des

ballons

4*^

par des

ou

Defense

torpilleurssous-marins
destruction de la
a

5'' Adaptation
Convention

de

additionnels

de

8^^

Revision

elaboree

et

le but

entente

d'une

la

sur

articles

des

chaloupes

naufrages,pendant

ou

apres

les

les avis et coutumes

concernant

Bruxelles

et

de
offices,

la

de

par la Conference

principe,de I'usagedes

prevenir

des

leur

conflits

mode

dans

entendu

Etats

dans

qui s'ypretent,

cas

entre

armes

les

I'ordre

et

les

nations

etablissement

les

choses

questions qui
adopte

exclues

les

questions concernant
de

le programme,

absolument

des

emploi.

leur
toutes

que

bons

d'applicationet

general toutes

en

etre

base

la

ou

de

directement

devront

de
stipulations

jusqu'ace jour ;

des
rapports politiques

pas

des

facultatif,
I'arbitrage
pour

comme
traites,

construire,

pas

de

bien

ne

de

engins

navires

1874

pratiqueuniforme

II est

des

en

sujet de

au

de

titre,des

meme

de la Declaration

Acceptation,en

mediation

d'autres

non-ratifiee

restee

1S64,

haiit

des bateaux-

navales

ou

maritimes

de

sauvetage

de la guerre,

eperon

du

1868;

maritimes

combats

7*^

du

guerres

Geneve

les guerres

; engagement

de guerre

Neutralisation,au

chargees

dans

nature

aux

prohibition

et

plongeurs,

ou

meme

navires

des
I'avenir,

6'^

dans

des

campagne,

existants

deja

analogues

moyens

d'employer

de

d'explosifs
quelconques

ou
projectiles

de

lancement

419

par

etabli par
ne

les

rentreront

Cabinets,
de

deliberations

des

les

la

Conference.
En

adressant. Monsieur

vous

vouloir

prendre

ordres

de votre

porter

qui

tient

sa

si

au

sujet

I'Envoye,

de

presente

ma

Gouvernement, je

connaissance

a
particulierement

dans

la

capitalede

utile que

I'uiie des
EE

mon

de

communication
en

meme

I'interet de la

cceur

Majeste Imperiale juge qu'il serait

siegepas

prie

vous

dans

que

la demande

temps

bien
les

de

grande cause,

Auguste Maitre, Sa
la Conference

grandes Puissances,ou

ne

se

420

HISTORY

concentrent

tant

OF

egal degre

d'une

I'univers.
I'assurance

TEnvoye,

(Signe)

Invitation

step in the

next

by

issue

the

was

of

Court

various

and

taken,

should
them

them

their

and
representation,

May

each

Power,

8th

whatever

only

be

Meeting

(House

in the

of

Wood),
May

represented by

rather

the

at

first sitting
was

twenty-five

of their

steps for

delegateson
in which

Conference,
its

of

which

to

necessary

of

place

Representatives,

Hague,

minutes.

Holland, presided, and

in the

their

merely
M.
after

de

"

Huis

famous

in the

hundred

technical
formal

welcoming

States

Delegates.
advisers, were

Beaufort,
the

Hall,

Orange

character, and

Foreign

"

Bosch

ten

Twenty-six

1899.

than

more

of

Conference.

the

T8th,

Delegates appointed,with
The

the

number

the

its

as

Governments

of the

its first session

held

Thursday,

on

take

capitals, he

vote."

one

Conference

the

opening

Government

great

selected

for the attendance

may

circular

desirable that the

not

the

been

to

after

detailingthe steps

Russian

of

invite

to

"the

following,at

have

The

had

severally accredited,

were

would

either

Hague

instructed

session,and
they

that the

the

that it was

in

meet

Netherlands,

the

After

that

noting

Emperor's proposal

Petersburg,of

Courts.

considered, for political

reasons,

informed

sideration
con-

diplomatic representatives

the

to

of

St.

at

April 6th, 1899,

on

Conference

ma

Mouravieff.

of the

development

the

his country at the

already

de

Hague.

the

to

CoMTE

Foreign Minister

the

with

correspondence
addressed,

un

plus distinguee.

la

The

interesses

laquellesont

recevoir, Monsieur

Veuillez

CONFERENCE.

politiquesqui pourraient,peut-etre,
oeuvre

de

les pays

tous

HAGUE

d'interets

la marche

reagirsur

THE

were

All

the

present.
lasted

Minister

Delegates

in

only
of
very

OF

HISTORY

felicitous speech, moved

the

to

President

of the

adopted.

M.

made

de

the

Both

Staal

then

the

of

Vieux

the

President,

Doelen
to

discussed,as

follows

deal

It

with
:

unanimously

of

sending

Netherlands,

which

agreed

was

delegates met

the

Staal, in

three

the

his

of

groups

apartments

appoint

to

by
in

three

questions to

be

"

I.

Armaments.

"

(a.)The

limitation

(^.)The

prohibitionof

(c.)The

limitation

(d.)The

prohibitionof

of

expenditure.
firearms.

new

of the

II.

the

of submarine

use

Laws

"

explosives.

of

use

boats.

Warfare.

of

application of

(a.) The

19th,

de

M.

Hotel.

Committees,

as

presidentialchair,
the

the

Staal

Committees.

of

followingday, Friday, May

invitation

of

de

M.

were

the

proposed

Queen

Appointment

The

of

resolutions

and

of congratulation

all present.

warmly applauded by

was

421

telegram

assumed

the

Majesty

of

appointment

response,

Her

to

message

CONFERENCE.

despatch

Conference.

suitable

the
and

Tzar,

HAGUE

THE

the

Convention

Geneva

to

naval

warfare.

neutralisation

(d.)The

the laws

revision

and

customs

III.

The

divided

Belgium

Armaments
into
as

two

"

vessels

after naval

during or
(c.)The

of

of
of

the

in

saving the shipwrecked,

engagments.

Declaration

of

Brussels

of

1874,

on

war.

Mediation

and

Committee
sections

President,

engaged

and

one

Sir

Arbitration.

(43

members)

with
military,

John

Ardagh

M.

was

further

Beernaert,

of

(Great Britain),

Captain Crozier (U.S.A.) and

the

members

as

President,

Sir

Asser

of the States

Section.

Arbitration

and

Count

(Germany),

(U.S.A.)and

Seth

Mr.

of

when

Conference,

communicated

address, and
Wilhelmina.

Baron

de

the

repliesof

sitting lasted

The

there

20th,

day, Saturday, May

the

is

these

Committees.

and

de

Staal

Pauncefote, who,

accepting the
propose

that

Andrew

members.

the

plenary sitting

was

Staal

gave

an

Tzar

and

which

after

He
on

important
of

Queen
the

and

of the

the work

it be

its

In

Russian

of Great

Scheme

as

supplemented
Tribunal.

Delegates, announced

scheme.

was

project of
followed

it went,

as

by
Mr.

that

the

to

Sir

would

consider

on

behalf

also

Julian

gladly
have

constitution

Holls

26th,

Mediation

that while

they were

appointed

by

he

in

Committee

sittingof May

Britain,said

far

work

the

of

Arbitration

third,the

the

American

Committee

details

immediately

was

behalf

Russian

the

interest.

forward

International

Permanent

of the

most

brought

Arbitration.

follow

to

That

necessarilyexcites
M.

(Britain),

Howard

Committee.

Arbitration

proposed

not

the

began.

The

It

gates.
dele-

of which

thirty-fiveminutes,

delegatesseparated for Whitsuntide,

various Committees

most

of

(Italy),Dr.

Nigra

the

Sitting.

Second
Next

of

naval

(51 members)

(U.S.A.)were

Low

Geneva

President

(Britain),Sir Henry

Pauncefote

Miinster

militaryand

Committees

divided
sub-

also

was

Committees,

chosen

was

members.

(Russia)

these

their

represented by

were

Mahan

of the

Martens
both

On

(Holland)

the

among

President

Professor

Bourgeois (France)

Julian

White

and

among

(Britain),Captain

(Belgium) becoming

Conference

Mediation

Karnebeek

van

(58 members)

Committee

Section,

M.

M.

Fisher

John

Warfare

Convention

Count

naval, with

(France)

Mounier

General

Captain Siegel (Germany)

; M.

Sir

and

of

Laws

Brussels

other

and

(U.S.A.)
The

; the

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

THE

OF

HISTORY

422

of

to
a

of the

preparing a

these

projects,

consistingof

M.

and

Nigra

MM.

Asser
and

the

for

first

schemes

amener,

dans

des

par

aux

En

auront

Etats

3.
se

En

"

les Puissances
grave

en

I'apaisementdes

de

ou

tous

leurs

efforts

des

conflits

solution

d'en

conflit,avant

appeler

circonstances

les

que

d'une

mediation

la

decide

ont
signataires

tant

en

ofifices ou

ou

mediation, acceptee spontanement

conflit,le

la conciliation

dans

consiste

de

cas

trouvant

Puis--

de

amies.

plusieursPuissances
Art.

possible

que

internationaux,les

la
pacifiques,

recours,

bons

I'admettraient,aux

prevenir,autant

EUes.

consequence,

elles

armes,

IIAYE.

LA

d'employer

moyens

PUISSANCES

Mediation.

et

convenues

dissentiment

de

cas

lowing
fol-

DE

TROJET

LES
DE

les rapports

qui pourraientsurgirentre

qu'en

the

RUSSE.

D'UN

I'effet de

"

sont
signataires

"

consider

to

ENTRE

Offices

premier.

2.

which

Redaction,

DELEGATION

LA

CONFERENCE

LA

h. la force

Art.

had

29th,

CONCLURE

BoNS

pour

de

L'ELABORATION

PARTICIPANT

sances

May

on

DE

POUR

ELEMENTS

recours

Comite

Lammasch,

"

CONVENTION

le

This

EMANES

Article

423

D'Estournelles, Holls,

Zorn.

time,

CONFERENCE.

DOCUMENTS

I."

HA(iUE

Sir J. Pauncefote, Count

(President),

Descamps

Martens, Odier,
met,

THE

OF

HISTORY

ressentiments

du

but
des

par

mediateur

Gouvernement

et

dans

produits

entre

pretentions opposees

qui peuvent

s'etre

des

Etats.

ces

Art.
moment

entente

par

4.

"

que

la

amicale

les Etats

Art.

Le

5.

"

en

Les

role

du

transaction

qu'ilaurait

mediateur

Gotivernement
proposee
sugerees

par
ne

lui

ou

seraient

du

cesse

les bases

d'une

point acceptees

conflit.
Puissances

jugent

utile

que,

dans

les

cas

de

424

HISTORY

dissentiment

grave

que

pourraientavoir

mediation,

posant
autres

Etats

nature

6.

bien

II demeure

"

soit
offices,
Puissances

concilier

entendu

I'initiative des

sur

7.

En

"

de

questions

le

plus

droit,et,

efficace

des

les interets des

ni

et les bons

celle des

sur

conseil amical,

de

se
litige
rapportant

ces

traites

le

temps

celles

qui

des

concernent

vigueur, I'arbitrage

en

"

etant

le moyen
le

plus equitable pour

litiges.
s'engagent

contractantes

I'arbitragedans

I'ordre mentionne

les

cas

I'honneur

quent
conse-

par

rapportant

se

ci-dessus,en

interets vitaux, ni

aux

de

comme
signataires

raeme

en

de

premier lieu,a

en

Puissances

Les

"

questionsde

en

et

recourir

touchent

pro-

interets

soit
litige,

en

cas

des
I'application

I'amiable

8.
a

ou

International.

les Puissances

par

reglement
Art.

leur

en

la mediation

le caractere

qui regarde les

ce

ou
I'interpretation
reconnu

ces

"

obligatoire.

force

Arbitrage

est

offices

aux

mieux

au

que

Parties

strictement

ont

neutres,

et nuUement

Art.

bons

survenu,

ou

les circons-

que

toucher

qui, sans
a

tant

differend

offices

la conflit

dans

litige leurs

en

recours

litige.

en

Art.

amiable
de

Etats, serait

Parties

en
initiative,

d'aplanirle

solution

une

impliquees

leur propre

afin

du

bons

aux
litige

en

non

aux
s'ypreteraient,

tances

leur

les Puissances

offrent de

dernieres

concernant

"

Puissances

des

civilises

Etats

entre

politique independamment

d'interet

questions

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

conflit

de

ou

des

la mediation

THE

OF

tant

que

national

des

celles-ci
des

ne

Parties

litige.
Art.

si tel

9.

Chaque

"

tel

ou

cas

dans

enumeres

Etat
doit

present

obligatoire
pour

Elles.

10.

"

les Puissances

etre

soumis

I'article suivant

signataires du

Art.

seul

reste

partirde

Acte

et

juge
a

de

la

question de

savoir

I'arbitrage,
excepte

dans

considerent

la ratification du

lesquels les

ceux

Puissances

I'arbitragecomme

present Acte

par toutes

est obligatoiredans
I'arbitrage
signataires,

les

cas

426

HISTORY

applique que

etre

litigeet
des

En

13."

faciliter le

de

vue

accord, pour

fondamentaux

procedure
de

I'autre

ou

de

L'applicationde

d'un
preciser,

les principes
d'arbitrageinternational,

cas

I'etablissement

pour

les

et

et
litige,

du

pourraitetre modifiee
qui auraient

I'appendice au

recours

14.

pourraitpas

naires,mais
ne

seraient

d'instituer

nent

d'eclaircirsur
les

toutes

Art.

d'Enquete.

suit

membres

et les

membre,

qui

en

partage de

de

Art.

16.

"

Internationales

ces

conviende

dissentiment

au

consciencieux

I'election

pour

s'adressent
a

une

d'un

d'un

de

le

cinquieme

la Commission.

President, les

commun

personne

deux

nomme

choisissent

le President

constituees

sont

interesse

reunis

temps

meme

voix

de

d'enquete, afin

impartialet

examen

vitaux

interesses

matiere

Gouvernement

tiers,soit

Gouvernement

le President

un

circons-

aux

international

ni les interets

donne

Etats

fait.

interesses

Gouvernements
un

ayant

les

diplomatiques ordi-

internationale

quatre membres

est

litiged'ordre

les voies

par

Commissions

chaque

un

les Gouvernements

les lieux par

Ces

"

Commission

questionsde

15.

comme

S'il y

resolu

etre

les circonstances

constater
et

lieu

engages,
une

la

les Rtats

produiraient entre

se

ou

cas

lequelni I'honneur,

dans

de

que

specialentre

Internationales

ayant donne

locales

Etats

le prononce

present article,

des divergences d'appreciation

signataires
par rapport

ne

de

I'arbitrage.

les

Dans

"

accord

d'un

vertu

en

Commissions

qui

regies

ainsi

principes fondamentaux,

ces

procedure arbitrale,indiquee dans

tances

son

arbitrale.

la sentence

Art.

en

I'arbitrageet

consenti

pendant I'instruclion

suivre

les

observer

recours

ont
signataires

les Puissances
application,
coramun

des Parties

plein gre

de

et

expres

Tune

Parties.

autres

Art.

de

Tiniliative spontanea

sur

le consentement

avec

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

THE

OF

tierce

accord,

qui

deux
soit

nommera

la Commission.

Les

Gouvernements

entre

lesquels s'est produit un

HISTORY

dissentiment

OF

ou

grave

et

moyens

HAGUE

foumir
les

toutes

17.

conflit s'est

Art.

18.

La

"

de

d'une

I'amiable

en
I'arbitrage

la base

sur

voies

de

pour

etude

une

donnc

ont

tous

matiere.
avoir
le

ou

interesses

son

la Commission.

la Commission

d'enquete

arbitrale ; il laisseaux
de

conclure

n'a

nulle-

ments
Gouverne-

arrangement

un

rapport susmentionne, soit de recourir

concluant

accord

un

fait admises

de

d'enquete

Gouvernements

aux

faculte,soit

du

fjuiy

indiquees

lesquellesle dissentiment

sentence

conflit entifere

en

aux

dans

rapport

Commission

faits

les membres

tous

le caractere

ment

des

produit, presente

rapport signe par

conditions

d'enquete internationale,
apres

les circonstances

constate

les

427

facilites necessaires

Commission

La

"

la

approfondie et consciencieuse
Art.

CONFERENCE.

conflit dans

un

plus haut, s'engagenta

les

THE

dans

ad

les

hoc, soit

enfin

de

mutuels

rapports

recourir
les

entre

nations.

II."

DE

rROJET

D'ARBITRAGE

CODE

les

Premier.

Puissances

Les

"

principes et regies ci-dessous

entre

nations,

introduites dans
Gouvernements

Art.

2.

sauf

chaque
en

Les

"

les

questionssoumises

arbitrale
Art.

droit

points de

dans

qui
3.

"

sera

Les

Etats, peuvent
survenant

determinee.

entre

pourraient

accord

commun

lequelsont

decision

etre

les

par

de

qui s'y rattachent

foi

bonne

des
et

precise'es

nettement

I'ensemble
I'arbitre,

de

I'engagement

soumettre,

se

la

formellement
de

d'arbitrage

procedure

qui

speciald'un

(compromis),
spe'cial

confirme

la

pour

approuve

signent
interesses,ayant accepte I'arbitrage,

Etats

acte

tantes

cas

LA

litige.

un

faits et des

signatairesont

modifications

les

PAR

RUSSE.

DELEGATION

Article

PROPOSE

sans

et, enfin,

deux

Parties

appel, k

se

des
trouve

contrac-

la sentence

prononcee.

compromis
etablir
eux,

ainsi

conclus

I'arbitragesoit

soit pour

pour

de

plein

toutes

les contestations

gre

par

les

contestations
d'une

categoric

428

HISTORY

Art.

4.

OF

fonctions

d'arbitre

Puissance

tierce

avec

egalement

confier

ces

par

soit

eux,

Tribunal

reunis

choisissent

Tribunal

de

s'adresseront

d'un

"

les

accord,

6.

Art.

"

memes.

Le

Art.
ou

de

8.

d'un

"

nouvel

force

Les

accord

de

sur

tierce

personne

le

Parties

Parties

ces

conflit,afin

que

litige,
designent,

en

ou

en

servir d'intermediaires

les

entre

au

entre

tribunal

du

n'est

les Gouvernements

le droit de

Tribunal

regies

designe,soit

Tribunal

I'initiative du

sur

et

prevus

contractantes.

membres

si^ge du

seul

choisi, infirme

est
d'arbitrage

ont
litige

agents speciaux,attaches

arbitre

Parties

d'un

d'accepter I'office

refus

faits sonts

ces

des

ce

accord

valable,fut-ce

d'un

la mort

par

de

le

que

cas

majeure,

Etats

les

la recusation

soit

changement

de

cas

par

Tribunal

si^gedu

contractants,

dans

impliquee

accord

les Etats

en

chacune

les

commun

Le

7.

vertu

precedent,

ou
I'acceptation

d'un

ou

sur-arbitre.

un

compromis entier,sauf

d"advance

tiers

un

pas

d'une

non

litige

en

Gouvernement

un

ou

susindiques,ainsi

arbitral apres

ou,

president du

le

le sur-arbitre.

tiers

L'incapaciteou

"

arbitres

qu'en

les arbitres

tous

jure

n'arrivent
litige

en

ainsi choisies

commun

Art.

Parties

Puissance

une

les Puissances

le

et

Gouvernements

nommera

I'article

dans

nommera

qui

Gouvernement

du

mentionnes

des

de

est

les

accord

commun

tierce

Si

5.

choix

d'un

qui

voix,

des

partage

personne

Art.

le

arbitres

deux

suivante

d'arbitrage.
cas

une

sur-arbitre

le

le
litige,

de la maniere

constitue

choisit

contractante

effet

cet

I'importance du

de

vue

en

d'line

seule, choisie

personne
a

les

lis peuvent

dernier.

ce

une

d'Etat

Chef

constitue
d'arbitrage

et

cas

soit

d'arbitrage
pourraitetre
Partie

fonctions

de

confier

peuvent

au

ou

I'assentiment

tribunal

un

chaque

En

Souverain

au

le dernier

Dans

interesses

Gouvernements

Les

"

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

THE

eux-

loisible

interesses

Tribunal

meme.

desdelegues

nommer

avec
d'arbitrage

le Tribunal

par

et

les

la

charge

ments
Gouverne-

interesses.
Outre

ces

agents, les susdits

Gouvernements

sont

autorises

HISTORY

la defense

de

charger

Art.

g.

avoir

devront

Art.

deux

10.

lieu

les

d'arbitrage,
par

litige.

seconde

definitive

La

"

Art.

II.

les

toutes

deliberations

proces-verbauxseuls

Art.

le

parcourir

membresdu

aux

Etats

ants, de

contract

ecrits relatifs

ou

dans

les

debats

preUminaire

procedure

la

d'arbitragequi

Tribunal

son

12.

"

a
d'arbitrage

documents

procedure preliminaireetant

le

droit
les

que

refuser

du

Tribunal.

legale.

La

de

proces-verbaux,

le President

par

force

ont

des

tenus

sont

secretaires,nommes

des

redigespar
Ces

parties.

le President.

dirigespar
De

devant

les debats

commencent

des

consiste

"

de

cloture

la

Apres

"

quelles langue s

d'arbitrage.

le Tribunal

devant

orale

ou

effet.

cet

imprimes

arguments

et

questionsen

des

agents

le Tribunal

generalement

la communication

les actes, documents

aux

doit

premiere consiste

Tribunal

devant

debats

et les

definitive.

dans

429

dans

decide
d'arbitrage

deliberations

ses

phases : preliminaireet

La

tous

nommes

procedure arbitrale

La

"

avocats

ou

Tribunal

Le

"

CONFERENCE.

leurs droits etinterets

de

conseils

des
d'arbitrage

HAGUE

THE

OF

les

tous

close,

actes

nouveaux

Parties

representants des

le Tribuna
ou

lui

voudraient

soumettre.

Art.

13.
libre

ment

actes

en

ont
litige

ou

de

dont

ou

Ce

Toutefois, le

"

dernier

documents

Art.

14."

prendre
les

le droit de

et

Le

15."

Les

connaissance

Parties

il aura

agents

et

deux

devant
explications

d'arbitrage,outre

Tribunal
des

des

documents

nouveaux

Gouvernements
le Tribunal.

de
requerirla representation

donner

d'en

dont
explications
Art.

conseils

leurs

dans
profite'

les

consideration

delegues ou

requerirdes agents
ou

en

souveraine-

d'arbitragereste

Tribunal

la

la Partie

cela,

presentationde

tous

ces

actes

adverse.
le droit

de

les actes

besom.
conseils

des

Gouvernements

en

litige

HISTORY

430

autorises

sont

presenter

ou
explications

les

Art.
de

6.

s'adresser

la

cause

le droit

egalement

motions

des

avec

toutes

defendre.

et conseilsont

agents

Tribunal

au

oralement
d'arbitrage

profitde

au

memes

CONFERENCE.

Tribunal

au

preuves

Ces

"

HAGUE

THE

OF

les

sur

matieres

discuter.
du

decisions

Les
et

17.

poser

Les

membres

agents

ou

"

aux

du

motions

ces

Tribunal

le droit de

d'arbitrageont

des

Parties

des

contractantes

eclaircissements

des

tives
defini-

sont

discussion.

aucune

conseils

demander

de

questions ou

concernant

lieu

peuvent donner

ne

Art.

Tribunal

des

sur

points

douteux.
Ni

questions

les

membres

du

sauraient

etre

Tribunal

regardees

selon
des

les

Le

"

de'terminer

les formes

Art.

Les

"

ayant presente

1.

Le

deux

des

et

et

stipulations
la matiere.

dans

rendre

de
du

des
de

proces,
Partie

devra

des
I'interpretation
Parties.

Gouvernements
preuves

en

pour

litige

la defense

d'arbitrageprononcera

Tribunal

deliberations

Les
le fond

du

ont
litige

decision definitive

ou

membres

des
lieu

du

Tribunal

huis clos.

provisoireest prise a

la

majority

presents.

refus d'un

doit etre

du

sur

aux

les eclaircissements

le President

"

d'arbitragesur

des membres

determiner

les

lesquelschaque

statuer

du

la discussion.

de

la cloture

Toute

de

et conseils

agents

tous

de leurs causes,

Art.

et

droit

le

direction

la

sur

produitset communiques

20.

invoques

etre

delais dans

conclusions

ses

documents

procedure
et

ainsi que

d'arbitragea

Tribunal

de

opinions

compromis,

du

clauses

international

ne

particulier.

en

des
I'interpretation

ordonnances

des

est seulautoris^a
d'arbitrage

particuliers
qui peuvent

19.

presenter

membres

les

ddiberations

des

cours

enonciations

ses

principesdu droit

traites

Art.

par

le

comme

de

Tribunal

Le

"

competence

sa

pendant

general,ou

en

18.

Art.

Tribunal

faites par

observations

les

ni

posees,

constate

du

membre
dans

le

Tribunal

de

proces-verbal.

prendre part

au

vote

HISTORY

Art.

doit

22.

La

"

du

Tribunal

Ceux

des

membres

minorite

23.

des

24.

la

appel

sans

procedure
Art.
moitie

des

et

du

Parties

pourra

Art.

nul,

26.

du

prononcee

en

et

conseils

et

notifiee

les

definitivement

Parties

clot

et

I'indemnite

condamnee

de

ses

et

la

toute

I'une

que

nuUe

est

de

ou

prejudice
ou

et

la

de

la

I'autre des

payer.

arbitrale

pouvoir

frais

propres

sans
d'arbitrage,

touchant

sentence

d'exces

ou

la

solennellement

decide
litige,

supportera

Tribunal

etre

La

dans

restes

des agents

presence

entre

Partie

Tribunal

"

des

instituee par le compromis.

Chaque

decision

en

en

contestation

frais

voix

chacun

par

sont

lue

est

arbitrale,dument

sentence

arbitrale

25."

signee

qui

arbitrale

agents des Gouvernements

aux

majorite des

litige.

en

La

"

431

signant,leur dissentiment.

Tribunal

Gouvernements

Art.

la

etre

Tribunal

sentence

publique du

seance

doit

et

du
en

La

"

CONFERENCE.

d'arbitrage.

constatent,

Art.

ecrit

par

membres

HAGUE

vot^e
arbitrale,

sentence

redig^e

etre

THE

OF

en

de

cas

compromis

corruption prouvee

d'un

des

arbitres.
La

procedure

indiquee

ci-dessus

d'arbitrages'applique egalement
les mots

par

"

Le

est
I'arbitrage

si^ge

confie

du

h. une

partir du

Tribunal

"

commengant

dans
d'arbitrage,"
seule

personne

Tribunal

le

concernant

au

choix

des

le

cas

ou

ments
Gouverne-

interesses.
Dans

le

prononcer

cas

ou

le Souverain

personnellement

PROPOSITIONS

ou

d'Etat

le Chef

d'Etat

r^serverait

de

h. suivre

lui-meme.

CONCERNANT

RUSSES

se

arbitre,la procedure

comme

serait fixde par le Souverain

III."

le Chef

ou

TRIBUNAL

LE

D'ARBITRAGE.

a)

Articles

qui

Article

Premier.

la

pratique

contractantes

sont

pourraient

"

de

En

remplacer

vue

de

l'Article

consolider,

en

I'arbitrage international,

convenues

d'instituer,
pour

tant

les

la duree

L,

13.

sible,
pos-

que

Puissances
de
.

Tribunal

un

ans,

THE

OF

HISTORY

432

interessees

conflit

Puissances

accord

un

celles

Bureau
Art.

2.

par

prevu

speciaux

de

la

solution

du

avoir

recours

au

facultatif,
d'arbitrage

cas

EUes.

entre

qui auraient

Tribunal

ce

sans

en

de
.

Tribunal

en

fait des

Tarticle

tribunaux

excepter
reserves,

s'adressant

I'appendiceA.
indiquee

d'arbitrageest

d'arbitrage institues

les Puissances

entre

regies de procedure k
prononce

I'etablisse-

present article.

au

L'organisationdes
accords

que

la

pour

Puissances,

differends

leurs

I'appendiceA

dans

celles

ou

L'organisationdu

"

les

toutes

que

permanent

les

tous

sujet s'etablit

ce

entendu

soumettre

pourront
au

indique dans

contractantes

non

cas

moins

sur

litigepourront egalement

speciala

II est bien

d'accord

les

EUes.

en

ci-dessus

Tribunal

tombent

ne

soumis

I'article lo,

dans

d'arbitragespecial

entre

survenu

Les

si

Tribunal

d'un

ment

seraient

d'arbitrage,auquel

d'arbitrageobligatoireenumeres
les Puissances

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

suivre

instruction

pendant
arbitrate

sentence

ainsi
litige,

en

du

les

que

et
litige

le

dans

determinees

sont

des

par

I'appendiceB (Code d'arbitrage).

modifiees

etre
auront

recours

En

2.

cas

Annexe

jneniiomie

"

defaut
I'article
I.

"

Propositions

aux

dans

articles

le

c)

par

specialentre

Les

qui

les Etats

russes.

et

2,

projet

du

il y aurait lieu
dans

I'article;

d'arbitrage des

Code

correspondantes.

modifications

accord

A mentionne
redigerI'appendice

D'introduire

"

appendice pourront

dernier

ce

I'arbitrage.

d'acceptationdes

De

"

d'un

vertu

en

b)

I.

dans

conteniies
dispositions

Les

Partide

dans
d'un
1

Appendice
additionel

A,
2

le
compromis special,
sera

constitue

Parties

sur

contractantes

des

Propositionsrusses.

Tribunal

les bases

d'arbitrageprevu

suivantes

instituent

un

Tribunal

per-

434

HISTORvr

s'adresseront

au

saires.

se

d'ordinaire

reunira

dans

cinq

accord

s'etablit

neces-

ci-dessus

le Tribunal.

; il pourra

Haye

documents

les

Puissances

retard

sans

La

ville,si un

autre

une

les

constituer

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

lui fourniront

et

avisera

Bureau

Le

THE

Bureau

qui auront

nees

OF

Ce

Tribunal

reunir

egalement

effet entre

les Etats

se

cat

mention-

interesses.

"

9.

Pendant

"

servira de

archives

du

II suivra

Secretariat.

Les

ment.

le fonctionnement

Tribunal,

le Tribunal

en

Bureau
de

cas

international
I'arbitrage

de

le

lui

deplacedeposees

seront

Bureau.

au

"

10.

La

"

OF

TRANSLATION

FOR

ELEMENTS

I."

TO

force

r.

In

"

employ

to

solution

in the
to

2.

the

"

to

3.

In

consequence

of

serious

have

the

States

consists

to

CONVENTION

PARTICIPATING

IN

Mediation.

and

far

as

in

bring

the

so

about

of

Powers

of

or

by pacific means

or

mediation

in conflict,the aim

endeavouring

to

of

decided,

are

conflict,before

one

the

them.

circumstances

as

to

agreed

are

Signatory Powers

far

mediation

possible, recourse

Signatory

disagreement

event

as

arise among

may

recourse,

In

"

accepted by

appealing

will

permit,

friendlyPowers.

more

being spontaneously
the

mediatory

bring about

ment
Govern-

conciliation

the States.

between

the

POWERS

prevent,

which

good offices or

Art.

Art.

to

effort

every

event

arms,

to

THE

Offices

order

of conflicts

Art.

PROPOSALS.

OF

international relations,the

in

les prescriptions

regiepar

CONFERENCE.

Good
Art.

sera

RUSSIAN

ELABORATION
BY

HAGUE

THE

THE

THE

CONCLUDED

BE

susdit

d'arbitrage.

Code

du

du Tribunal

procedure

4.

moment

"

The
when

role of

the

mediatory Government

the compromise

ceases

proposed by it,or

from

the bases

HISTORY

of

have

been

States

Should

5.

"

mediation

consider

disagreement

or

arisen

6.

of

of

employment

well

in

and

friendlycounsel

no

In

7.

"

right,and

far

so

treaties

Signatory Powers

as

of

equitablemeans
Art.

8.

The

"

interests

g.

this

whether

or

exceptingthe

cases

Art.

to.

After

"

Signatory Powers,

honour

as

they

of the

I. In the

in

and

of the

the
strictly

the

parties

character

of

force.

is

these

the
be

in the

Arbitration

affect neither

is

sole

undertake

to

questions of
neither

judge

submitted

the

of

the

have
the
vital

question

Arbitration,

to

where
followingarticle,
as

the

compulsory.
present Act

obligatoryin

the

vital interests

the

most

friendlymanner.

affect

ratification of the

Arbitration

and

the

partiesin dispute.

of the

enumerated

therefore

as

shall

case

recognised by

relatingto

far

so

or
interpretation

efficacious

most

cases

remains

State

the

conciliatory

mediation

instance

these disputesin
settling

that

without

which,
of

affectingthe

the

being

consider

SignatoryPowers

the

compulsory

national honour

Each

"

their

or

the difference

be

that

force,Arbitration

in

order,

the

nor

at

ContractingPowers

above-mentioned

far

Arbitration.

those

Arbitration

to

recourse

not

regardsa dispute relatingto questions of

as

primarily to

applicationof

Powers

ofifices

solution

shall bear
of

way

the

initiative,
so

to remove

understood

Powers,

in

partiesin dispute.

International
Art.

order

either
good ofifices,

of neutral

disputeor

not

civilised

between

own

States,shall

interests of the

It remains

"

other

shall

advisable,

good

amicable

by proposing an

in the best

Art.

shall ofTer of their

disputingStates in

interests

the
affecting

far

it

conflict

favourable, their

are

the

to

that has

so

suggested,

in conflict.

Powers

the conflict

circumstances

Art.

have

435

the
regarding questions of political
interest,

implicatedin

nature

CONFERENCE.

it may

the States

the

serious

HAGUE

which

accepted by

of

event

in

THE

friendlyagreement

Art.

as

OK

by

all the

followingcases,
nor

the

national

contractingStates.

event

of differences

disputesrelatingto pecuniary

or
F

436

HISTORY

sustained

damages
actions

of

THE

those

the

to

the

of

means

its

or

subjects.
the

interpretation

hereinafter mentioned

conventions

railwaytreaties

and

submarine

preventingthe

collision

the

illegal

navigation of

conventions, and

cables; regulations
of

ships

at

international

sea

ventions
; con-

rivers

and

canals.

Conventions

2.

State

protection of

relatingto
inter-oceanic

subjects,arisingfrom

disagreements relatingto

treaties and

relatingto

CONFERENCE.

its

or

another

Postal,telegraph,and

1.

HAGUE

State

negligenceof

or

applicationof

as

by

In the event

II.
or

OF

and
regardingthe protectionof literary

property, industrial

and

(patents,"c.), monetary

property,

artistic
trical
me-

conventions, sanitaryconventions, "lc.

3. Conventions

relatingto legalproceedings.

Conventions

4.

questionsof
Art.

II.

The

"

above

be

able

to

the

extend

to

considered
Art.

In

"

being

desirable

nevertheless

the

on

its

13.

the

with

the

of

cases

and

drawing

up

the view

by

that

"

is

initiative
consent

of

of

the

for

the

of the rules of
the

dispute

Arbitrators.

which

it is

conflicts

not

cases

to

of

the

it

employment

and
The

partiesin

to

of

Arbitration
to

formulate

International

principlesto be observed

procedure to
the

be

be

parties.

agreed

are

only

can

the

of

other

certainly

present Act, is

say,

one

of the

while

recourse
facilitating

for the fundamental

inquiry into

all

to

international

recommended

facultative

obligatory

and
general ratification,

articles,Arbitration,

and

arrangement

common

decision

special arrangement

the Signatory Powers

application,

Arbitration
the

each

it.

to

the express

With

"

other

Moreover,

Arbitration

spontaneous

with

before

of

above

purely

disputeand

and

the

Powers.

rendering Arbitration

of

cases

all

in

Art.

into

enter

scope

mentioned
very

non-political

completed by subsequent

Signatory

possibleto submit

12.

applied

maybe

for the purpose

Power

in the above-mentioned

also

list

the

among

shall

another

and

delimitation.

arrangements
Power

relatingto purely technical

followed

pronouncement

applicationof

these

in

pending
of

the

funda-

HISTORY

mental

the

OF

as
principles,

Appendix

CONFERENCE.

present article,
may

specialarrangement

HAGUE

also of the Arbitration

the

to

THE

between

States

437

procedure indicated

be

modified

which

may

in

virtue of

by
have

recourse

Arbitration.

to

International
Art.

14.

between

the

In

"

in

rise

be

cannot

which

States

neither

the

of

causes

the

impartialand
Art.

15.

"

follows

as

member

who

and

international

Each

Government

the

presidentthe

Art.

16.

two

Governments

and

be

the

institute

spot, by

an

fact.

shall be constituted
shall

appoint

united

shall

be

president

time

these

arrive at the

questionsof

interested

divided

for

third

party, who

between

which

arise in the circumstances

furnish

to

engage

all

to

to

on

up

of

choose
of

fifth

the Commission.
of

choice

the

two

interested shall appeal either

to

Governments

conflict shall

or

clear

to

order

but

shall

appoint

to

the

Commission.

the

"

shall

votes

or

Inquiry in

Commissions

same

the

Government

presidentof

the

at

stances
circumcharacter

interested agree

members

four

local

vital interests

the

examination,

These

shall

If

another

disagreement

with

occur

ordinarydiplomatic means,
nor

of

views

of

international

an

Governments

conscientious

"

connection

the

Commission

and

members,

by

Inquiry.

of

divergences

in

honour

engaged, the

are

which

litigationof

to

settled

International

an

in

cases

SignatoryStates

giving
which

Commissions

the

facilitiesnecessary

Commission
for

of

thorough

disagreement

grave

indicated

Inquiry

with

all

conscientious

and

shall

above,

means

study

of

the facts.
Art.

17.

"

The

International

having acquainted itself with

disagreement or
interested
Art.
wise

have

"

The

arrangement

to

in conflict
on

arbitration

of Avhich

out

the

Governments

Inquiry shall

an

at

either to conclude
full liberty,

judgment.

of the said report,

or

to

in

It leaves

of

the basis

the

of the Commission.
of

report of the Commission

the character

Governments

the circumstances
shall submit

Inquiry, after

of

report signed by all the members

18.

conflict arose,

Commission

have

no

the

friendly
recourse

438

the active

resortingto

CODE

DRAFT

Art.

I.

The

"

mentioned

in
Art.

relations

mutual

BY

THE

the

modifications
mutual

by

Arbitration

of

procedure

the

principles

the

approved

which

by

agreement

duced
intro-

be

may

ments
the Govern-

dispute.

2.

The

"

shall

sign

forth

the

submitted

in

partiesto submit,
Arbitral
3.

States

concerned

either

for

all

faith and

good

shall be

which

award

Arbitration

The

"

considerations

the

of

of the

Arbitrator,
with

connected

law

the

given by

be

clearlyset

are

decision

the

to

undertaking shall

formal

which

{compromis), in

specialAct

questions

and

interested, having accepted Arbitration,

States

the full facts and

Art.

have

for

case
particular

in each

the

for

nations, save

among

them,

by

DELEGATION.

Signatory Powers

below

rules

and

else

or

PROPOSED

ARBITRATION,

OF

RUSSIAN

and

hoc,

in the

allowable

measures

ad

agreement

an

nations.

between

11, _A

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

by concluding

Arbitration

to

THE

OF

HISTORY

contracting

subsequent appeal, to

without

pronounced.

with their full consent

by

the

provide for Arbitration

may

disputes arisingbetween

concluded

thus

Conventions

them,

disputesof

for

or

certain fixed category.

Art.

4.

Arbitrator

of
third

these

entrust

them
the

to

or

manner:

These
who
of

by

who

"

the

either

and

in view

Tribunal

having

jure

the

division

of

votes

accord

appoint

the

met,

president
the
to

chief

or

of

constituted
shall
shall

the

of

agree

two

upon

umpire.

or

of

by
In

following
Arbitrators.

the
In

umpire,
the event

will
a

also

may

the

Tribunal.

Government

State

dispute,the

the

disputing Governments
third

tions
func-

the purpose.

in

choose

the

selected

single person

importance

of

the

They

last.

appointed for

of the
be

may

will be de

will

contractingparty

Each

Arbitrators

common

to

entrust

may

this

of

Tribunal

Arbitration

an

Sovereign

consent

functions

latter event,

Arbitration

the

to

with

Power,

interested

Governments

The

"

third

appeal
person,

HISTORY

Art.
of

5.

third

the

Government

implicated in

chosen

by

of

mentioned

in the

parties shall appoint

these

order

disputing parties may

the

the choice

on

agree

person,

dispute,in

the

not

439

the

that

appoint

Power

thus

Power

umpire by

an

agreement.

common

Art.
of

third

or

preceding article,each
not

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

disputing partiesdo

If the

"

THE

OF

6.

incompetence

The

"

the above-mentioned

ofifice of

death

and

the

in

promis), except
foreseen

his

once

for

provided

by

to

been

only

one

given,

the

or

{com-

circumstances

these

are

between

agreement

common

the

accept

entire Agreement

the

where

case

refusal

has

consent

Arbitrator, invalidates

an

his

Arbitrators,or

Arbitrator,

of

inadmissibilityof

or

the

contractingparties.
Art.

Arbitration

The

7.

"

designated either by
of

the

Tribunal.

fresh

oi

case

Art.
or

the

Disputing States

"

specialagents
to

attached

act

interested.

Governments

are

the

to

Besides

authorised

their

the

have

intermediaries

as

Governments

defend

interested

the

only

be

to

changed by
in

or,

itself.

right to appoint delegates

Arbitration,

of

the Tribunal

between

and

and

the

agents the above-mentioned

councillors

nominate
interests

rights and

members

Governments,

Tribunal

these

place

the

by

or

can

at

meet

the initiative of the Tribunal

on
force fnajeiire,

8.

States

meeting place

between

agreement

empowered

to

Contracting

The

shall

Tribunal

before

or

advocates

Tribunal

the

of

Arbitration.
Art.

9.

Tribunal

of

Arbitration

shall

deliberations

and

discussions

of

The

"

language the

decide

what

in

partiesshall

the

be

held.
Art.

10.

into

divided
first

two

by

and

dispute;

the Tribunal

the

procedure
"

the

Arbitration

shall

communication

to

the

generally be
the
definitive,

members

of

the

ments
agents of the ContractingStates, of all the docu-

arguments
and

of

namely, preliminaryand

parts

consistingin

Tribunal

in

The

"

the

printed or

written

regarding the

questions

second, definitive or oral, in discussions before

of Arbitration.

Art.

ti.

discussions

the
will

be

before

directed
will

proceedings
of

be

the

made

preliminary procedure

Tribunal

will

Records

of

President.

the

These

begin

will

Records

and

whole

the

appointed by

secretaries

by

Tribunal.

the

of

Arbitration

the

by

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

conclusion

the

On

"

THE

OF

HISTORY

440

dent
Presi-

the

have

alone

legal

force.
Art.

12.

Arbitration

Tribunal
which

documents
submit

13.

which

in

dispute

the

Tribunal.

latter

The

14.

call upon

has

and

documents,
Art.

15.

or

new

desire

partiesmay

to

notifythem

to

the

The

"

be

of these

opposing party.
has, besides, the right to
all the

submit

documents

requires.
councillors

agents and
authorised

explanationsand

explanations

production

the

Tribunal
to

ments
Govern-

of the
their

in

always

documents

new

councillors

demand

right to

it

nevertheless,

advantage

agents of the Parties

dispute shall
the

taken

Arbitration

The

"

the

Art.

the

all

reject

to

consideration

into

delegates

have

the

to

take

to

the

explanationswhich

or

right

Tribunal,

Arbitration

The

"

of

records

before

the

have

of
representatives

the

absolutelyfree

remains
or

shall

it.

to

Art.

ended, the

preliminaryprocedure having been

The

"

lay before

to

proofs

in

of the Governments
the

in support of

the

Tribunal

orallyall

they have

cause

to

defend.
16.

Art.

The

"

right to lay before

discussion.
motions

The

17.

rightto

the

decisions

The

"

Parties,or
Neither
of

the

by

to

Tribunal

the

an

in

to

councillors

ask

for

enlightenment on

the

course

of

members

of

the

opinion by
composing

of the

doubtful

made

it.

Tribunal

the

have

by

deliberations
the

these

discussion.

Tribunal

agents

observations

the

subjects under

any

the

nor

have

concerning

Arbitration
or

also

the

to

expression

individual

on

give rise
the

of

councillors

Tribunal

the

cannot

questionssubmitted

regarded as
or

of

members

questions

put

and

motions

Tribunal

definitive,and

are

Art.

agents

same

tracting
Con-

points.
members
shall

as

be

whole

which

one

26.

Art.

The

"

regardingany indemnity

Tribunal

of the

of the

Parties

Arbitral

Award

other

or

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

THE

decision

the

prejudiceto

be

may

ordered

its powers,

exceeded

pay.

in

if the

of

case

the

Tribunal

corruption is proved

when

or

to

void

is null and

{compromis) being invalid, or

Reference

part of

the

on

has

of the Arbitrators.

one

Section

single individual

in which

case

III."

gives his

be

In

Award

determined

by

himself.

State

ARBITRATION

AN

CONCERNING

PROPOSALS

RUSSIAN

interested.

State

Tribunal
is entrusted

Arbitration

would

procedure

the chief of the

Sovereign or

Arbitration

chief of

Sovereign or

the

Tribunal, from

Governments

the

by

chosen

The

"

in which

cases

Arbitrator,the

personallyas
the

words

the

meet," apply equally to

shall
to

beginning with

7,

Arbitration

regulationsregardingthe

above

The

OF

HISTORY

442

TRIBUNAL.

{a.) Articles
With

1.

of

view

form, for

period of

be

should

which

establishment

the

solution

of

The

Powers

referred

to

agreement

the

dispute
in

this

that has

A.

of the

organisationof

specialagreements

Powers

agree

on

Tribunal

for

the

the

to

recourse

between

Tribunal

by

if

Tribunal
a

special

them.

excepting the

made

have

non-

reservations,may

by

Article

addressing
of

....

Tribunal

Arbitration

the

the

between

for

to

them.

between

Powers, without

this

to

present

at

which

those

Tribunal,

optionalArbitration,

arrived

that all the

differences

arisen

of

subject be

or

interested

the

agreed

obligatory Arbitration

of

cases

also have

cases

organisationof

The

Appendix
The

unless

Bureau, provided

Permanent
2.

the

have

Powers

special Arbitration

in all

contracting Powers,
their

possible,the practice

as

Arbitration

an

years,

dispute may

It is understood

submit

10,

of

above
on

...

referred

in Article

enumerated

far

consolidate,as

to

Arbitration,the Contracting

International

to

might replace Article I., 13.

which

Appendix

the
A.

is shown

in

instituted

by

Article.
Arbitration
the

Powers

Tribunals
in

dispute,and

also

the

HISTORY

rules of

procedure

and

case,

The

be

to

of

(Code

by

of

case

the

443

examination

Award,

of

the

determined

are

in

Arbitration).

{b.) Annex
In

during

Arbitral

in

specialagreement

CONFERENCE.

this

latter

between

the

Appendix
States

be

may

which

have

Arbitration.

to

recourse

the

contained

arrangements

modified

HAGUE

followed

deliveryof

the

Appendix

THE

OF

Russian

the

to

the

acceptance

up

Appendix A,

of

Proposals.

Articles

and

it would

2,

be

expedient :
1.

To

draw

2.

To

introduce

the Arbitration

mentioned

corresponding modifications

In

in Additmial

default

Arbitration
constituted

the
to

of

the

settlement
it

by

the

into the

Draft

of

a)

2,

for

provided

followingbases

of the

Russian

Proposals.

the
(comprotfiis),

Article

by

shall

be

Tribunal

for

13

"

establish

international

of

A.

Special Convention

Tribunal
on

Article

Contracting Parties

The

1.

Article.

Code.

(c.)Appendix
Aientioned

in the

Permanent

disputes,which

contending Powers, by

virtue

shall

of

be

Article

referred

13

of

the

present Convention.
Conference

The

2.

elapse
order

before

the

that each

meeting

of

appoint a Judge,

shall

them,

either

in

from

designate,for
of

of

which

five

shall

Powers,

in

request for Arbitration,may

number

the

period

Conference,

new

case

the

of their

subjects,or

side
out-

that number.
The

Judges

competent
3.
not

If

appointed constitute

thus

for the

amongst

represented

that has

case

the

Powers

in

of

the

two

Arbitration

Tribunal

arisen.

dispute were

in the Arbitration

Article,each

the

one

Tribunal,

Parties

in

or

more

in virtue

dispute

of

Powers
the

shall have

ceding
prethe

HISTORY

444

the

Judge, having

THE

HAGUE

representedin

itself

have

rightto

OF

it

by

the

rightsas

same

CONFERENCE.

other

its choice

of

person

members

of

as

said

the

Tribunal.

Tribunal

The

4.

President,who,
the

from

shall

in

of

case

its members

amongst

equal

an

division

of

its

choose

votes, shall have

castingvote.
5. A

the

Permanent

five Powers

Act

this

them

This

Bureau, which

of

General

shall

its

at

Assistant

Secretary,an

adequate staff,which

an

located

be

be

shall

of

the

shall

They

arises, and

need

appointed by

be

virtue

Tribunal.

Bureau, appoint

when

shall
in

designated

the Arbitration

Regulations of

replacing

Arbitration

of

shall be

who

constitute

to

the

Bureau

present
draw

up

employes, provide

fix their
the

for

emoluments.
shall consist

Hague,

Secretary,a Recorder,

General

the

appointed by

and

Secretary.
6. The
divided

the

amongst

the

Postal

Bureau.

The

7.

Bureau

five

8. The
the

Bureau

shall

without

delay form

meet

the

at

agreement

advise

Hague

above

Tribunal.

it may
be

these

national
Inter-

shall

to

municate
com-

This
meet

arrived

shall

arisen

apply
The

documents.

necessary

five Powers

effect

that

to

or

dispute has

it the

to

the

for

of its work

account

an

be

shall

Powers.

whom

the
the

proportion fixed

other

furnish

and

Bureau

appointed it, and

the

to

this

of

annually render

between

Powers

in the

have

who

Report

Bureau,

maintenance

States

shall

Powers
the

to

of

expenses

mentioned,

Tribunal

shall

who

shall,as

in

some

at

amongst

other

town,

the

rule,
if

an

interested

States.
9.

shall

During
serve

as

the

The

removal.

be

deposited at

the

The

that

its Secretariat.

of

10.

time

archives

the

Code

Tribunal

is at

It shall follow
of the

the

International

work,

the

Tribunal

Bureau
in

Arbitration

case

shall

Bureau.

procedure

rules of the

the

of the above
of Arbitration.

Tribunal

shall be

governed by

THE

OF

HISTORY

Sir

"

Art.

I.

With

"

Arbitration

to

setthng

their

far

stipulationsmade

organise in

of Arbitration
be

in

not

may

the

succeed

in

Signatory

followingmanner
all

at

times, and

conformity with

in

decided

this Convention,

prescribed in

arrangements

"

recourse

the

means,

applicable,and

immediate

Arbitration, accessible

of

it may

as

Proposal

who

States

by diplomatic
to

code

the

governed by

First

an
facilitating

of

part of those

differences

Tribunal

permanent

so

the

undertaken

have

Powers

view

the

on

Tribunal.

Pauncefote's

Julian

445

PROPOSALS.

Arbitration

Permanent

I.

CONFERENCE.

ARBITRATION

BRITISH

THE

HAGUE

between

upon

the

partiesin litigation.
Art.

2.

permanently

officialbusiness.

staff will be

meeting
Art.

3."

or
jurists

for

persons

Members

in

central
of the

replaced in
Art.

the

4.

"

the
The

ficient
sufThe

spot.

relative

to

office.

to

the

the others

the

highest reputation
of Arbitrators, and
thus

qualities. Persons

Tribunal,
In

the

functions

the

accept

to

of the

of

case

death

the

manner

such

as

retirement

or

made

of

for his

being

for his nomination.

as

Signatory Powers,

Tribunal

for the

pacificsettlement

amongst

them,

will

desiring

of differences

notify this desire

will then

designated

inscribed

will be

and

Tribunal, provision will be

central office,which

its

of

of its nationality,
recognised in their country

necessary

same

be

partiesin litigation.

of the

publicistsof merit, enjoying

will be

the

on

will transmit

Signatory Power

will

Archivist,and

will reside

the instance

at

established

conduct

the

intermediaryfor communications

Each

possessing all

Member

with

be

Tribunal

the

Secretary,an
who

appointed

disposed
integrity,

the

of

entrusted

permanent

of the Tribunal

of two

names

as

the

archives

will be

which

will

office

central

the

where

X,

at

preserved,and

office will be

effect

this

To

"

furnish

to

them

the

to

apply

which

to

arise

may

Secretary

the

of

the

immediately with

446

HISTORY

list of the
will

Members

agreed

upon

power

of

Tribunal.

adding Arbitrators
in the list.

Tribunal

for the

Arbitrators

The

Arbitration,and

the power

time

from

able

to

have

Art.

6.

not

of the

name

Administration, composed

of

the

office,which

which

Tribunal,
bureau.

the

votes.

The

Art.
shares

7.

"

the

submitted
absolute

and

the

Signatory

expenses
The
to

of

expenses

the States

of each
in

the

of

the

central

regards the

as

have

will

Members

agree

to

by

derating
preponsuffice to

majorityof

will be fixed

contribute

Administrative

the

settle all

also

by

Powers.

SignatoryPowers

The

will

of the Council

Members

the

general expenses.

will be taken

decisions

It

all functionaries

of

control

of three

control.

by

power

dismissal
and

organise a

working

it

to

of

Secretary.

one

will

at

possible

Council

and

the

president,who

presence

fees of the

equal parts

scribed
pre-

regulationsfor

office,and

the

as

establish and

necessary

will have

its

and

concerning

be

may

The

quorum,

central office.
in

arise

will elect

between

agreement

will be

install

to

permanent

to

the

It will fix salaries

voice.
a

time

suspension,or

employees.
Council

but

place

conditions

soon

its direction

under

central

may

Council

The

constitute

the

which

or

nomination,

The

of

to

as

five Members

Council

the

will be

time

from

questions

or

of

duty

working

proper

its

by

suit its convenience,

may

the

Signatory Powers,
Convention,

will issue

fixed

changing

is directed

...

after the ratification of this

central

the

generally at X,

of

under

X.

...

It will be

date

Signatory Power,

Tribunal

Government

in the

X.

will sit

are

will form

the

on

names

regulations.

The

"

the

to

recourse

the

by

whose

partiesin litigation.

State,although

Any

"

will meet

the

moreover,

chosen

elsewhere, and
sitting

that of the

5.

those

thus

Tribunal

have,

question

Arbitrators

of

time, according to circumstances, as

to
or

Art.

of

will

than

in

Powers

number

They

other

partiesin litigation.The

will have

The

this list the

from

in the arrangements.

inscribed

the

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

of the

select

thereupon

THE

OF

arbitration

litigation.

Council
will be

in
and

equal
the

chargeable

Sir

"

To
shall be

composed

of

residing in

that

Netherlands,

as

soon

and

organise

Tribunal

the

and

; it shall

for

necessary

the

working

issue

It

Powers.

Central

of

control

have

members
and

at

the

the

decisions

be

the

of

of

to

establish

regulations

Central

them

relatingto

the

the

to

Bureau.

arise
to

to

Signatory

appointment,

officers and

employes

salaries and

emoluments,

The

presence

shall constitute

by

the

remain

the

may

as

summoned

taken

of the

shall

steps

time

general expenditure.

shall be

Affairs

which

the

power

Powers

commissioned

take

of

Council,

ratification

to

refer

absolute

meeting duly

time

It shall fix their

Bureau.

Foreign

the

It shall

or

"

Signatory

questions which

Tribunal,

dismission

suspension or

for

conduct

all

have

shall

the

Bureau,

from

Permanent

shall

Central

proper

the

of

Minister

control.

Similarlyit shall decide

the

Hague

Council

Proposal

6.

possible after

This

its direction

under

the

at

the

as

present Convention.
establish

New

Representatives of

city,and

447

Council.

replaceArticle

constituted

the

CONKERENXE.

Pauncefote's

Julian

There

HAGUE

Permanent

A
II.

THE

OF

HISTORY

of

of

the
and
five

quorum,

majorityof votes.

\Translaiio7i^
DE

EMANES

DOCUMENTS

DELEGATION

LA

ANGLAISE.

a) Propositionde
I.

pour
par
a

"

Dans

le but

les Etats
la voie

qui

de

faciliter le

n'auraient

la

maniere

d'arbitrage" accessible
Code

d'arbitrage
present

applicable et
promis

entre

conforme
les Parties

en

dans
aux

Julian

Sir

S. Exc.

pas

reussi

suivante
tous
cette

un

temps,

Pauncefote.

immediat

recours

I'arbitrage
differends

signatairess'engagent
"Tribunal
et

Convention

qui
en

dispositionsarretees

litigantes.

reglerleurs

Puissances

diplomatique,les

organiser de

D'Arbitrage.

Permanent

Tribunal

permanent

regi par

sera

tant

le

qu'ilserait

dans

le

com-

448

OF

HISTORV

2.

"

(X), dans lequel les

qui

charge

sera

Secretaire
seront

la reunion

de

noms

du Tribunal

deux

plus

membres

quant

et

suffisant

inscrites

autres

les

dans

leur

reconnues

jouissant de

et

la

seraient

possederaienttoutes

et

ainsi

personnes

relatives

qui
integrite,

d'arbitre

seront

ofificielles. Un

aux

merite
leur

les fonctions

Tribunal

du

nationalite

publicistesde

Les

at

litigantes.

de

qualitesrequises.

les

conservees,

communications

des

personnes

disposees a accepter

les lieux.

sur

sa

permanence

personnel

un

signatairetransmettra

consideration

haute

et

Puissance

ou
juristes

comme

pays

affaires

la requete des Parties

en

seront

ses

Archiviste

un

I'intermediaire

sera

Chaque

"

de

gestion

la

etabli

sera

Tribunal

du

qui habiteront

Bureau

3.

de

CONFERENCE.

central

archives

permanent,

nommes,

Le

HAGUE

Bureau

effet,un

cet

THE

designees
tels

comme

seront

Bureau

au

central.
En

de decbs

cas

de la

remplacement

son

serapourvu

membre

retraite d'un

de

ou

du

Tribunal,

maniere

meme

que

il

sa

pour

nomination.
4.

Tribunal

signataires desirant

Puissances

Les

"

le

pour

EUes,

du

du

membres
nombre
Elles
autres

qui

central

Bureau

Tribunal.

d'arbitres

convenu

auront

outre

que

leur

en

dont

ceux

fournira

Elles

la

les

reuniront

se

Le

Tribunal

siegerailleurs

faculte

seront

noms

la date

et

de

changer
et

sa

son

dans

qui

Secretaire

au

sur-le-champ

leur

la

liste

cette

par
a

des

liste le

(X), mais

ou

en

celle

Les

arbitrage.
litige.
la faculte de

il aura

temps

arbitres

la liste.

cet

pour

les Parties

siege de

convenance

adjoindre des

inscrits dans

le Tribunal

fixee

au

compromis.
de

siegerad'ordinaire

circon stances

les

le

desir

ce

choisiront

dans

arbitres ainsi choisis formeront

lis

notifieront

recours

differends

des

pacifique

reglement

pourraientsurgirentre

avoir

temps selon

en

des

Parties

des

Puissances

en-

litige.
5.

"

Tout

Etat, quoique n'etant

signataires,
pourra
prescrites
par

les

avoir

recours

Reglements.

au

pas
Tribunal

une

dans

les conditions

HISTORY

450

referera

absolus

Puissances

aux

quant

fonctionnaires
traitements

salaires,il

cinq

du

la

valablement

pouvoirs
des

II fixera

leurs
La

depense generale.

reunion,

dument

convoquee,

les decisions

et

prises

seront

majoritedes voix.

la

SCHEME.

AMERICAN
I. "Special

Proposal by
The

Signatory
in

Mediation,
In
in

la

il

la revocation

central.

Bureau

dans

des

aura

suspension ou

la

controlera

membres

deliberer

suffira pour
a

nomination,

Tribunal, ou

du

signataires.II

employes

et

et

de

presence

la

CONFERENCE.

le fonctionnement

pourraientsurgir touchant
en

HAGUE

THE

OF

of

dispute

mission

of

Powers

circumstances
under

case

Mr.

choose

the
the

stated,

status

In

in

those

dispute

Powers.

difference

They

and

to

with

Power,

with

aim

the

States

the

of

the
venting
pre-

relations.

days,

twenty

question

to

settle the

of

space

peaceful

neutral

relations

direct

Special

respectivelya

into

the rupture of
For

it, of

of

cation,
appli-

the

recommend

to

will allow

which

Delegate.

disagreement menacing Peace,

grave

entering

agreed

are

States

United

Holls,

followingform

the

shall

Mediation.

if

is

no

considered

re-establish

as

referred

as

apply

must

is

period of time

other

all their

far

clusively
ex-

efforts to

possible the

as

quo ante.
of

case

the

with

charged

rupture of pacificrelations,these
mission

common

of

remain

Powers

taking advantage

of

every

Peace.
opportunityof re-establishing

II.

Proposal

"

Resolved
conflicts
Powers
are

of

for

That

"

in order

aid

propose

negotiationsfor

the

to

in the

Tribunal.

prevention

representatives of

together in this

assembled
to

to

the

by pacific means,

requested

International

an

Conference

the

be and

their respective Governments

adoption

of

of

armed

Sovereign

they hereby
a

general Treaty, having

series
for its

HISTORY

OF

THE

object the followingplan,

essential to
four

of whom

the

Art.

I.

Tribunal

international

law

Court

time

the

at

by

each

hold

office until their

and

duly appointed.

and
but

The

"

place

ratified

by

be

to

State

nine

other

time
of the

rules of

to

be

the

litigants
may

Tribunal

3. "The

by

the

but

members.

of

The

and

to

shall

to

without
Tribunal
the

change
the

justiceor

require,and

to

shall be

clerk, and

permanent
necessary,

interests

time

and

proposed,

body

Governments,

general Treaty

of

shall

same

several

the

shall be of

rules of

procedure, either by

that may

choose

the

to

for the

submit

of
filing
the

answered,

them,

cases,
to

are

will pay

4.

"

to

are

accessible

the necessary

Any

and

all

permanent

new

cases,

and

be in

all

by

venience
con-

fix its

own

character, and

subjectto

or

and

cases

which

writingor

evidence,arguments,
be

contractingnations

testimony and arguments

or

Art.

Treaty, and

the

own

seem

always open

who

the

fix its place of session

as

highest

organisationat

found

its

upon

of the

adhering States,one

hereinbefore

shall be

counter

after

may

time

to

by

learningin

for

meet

appointment

as

the

nominated

upon

as

the

members

of

nated
nomi-

procedure.

Art.

with

successor

of persons

integrityand

the

are

shall

Powers

empowered

from

same

the

this purpose

Italy the

composed

each

six months

officers

be

successors

conferringany distinction
shall be

Sovereign Powers,

of

in
participating

agreed

organise itself by
such

be

may

signatoriesof

Kingdom

shall

Tribunal

later than

not

the

majorityof

Sovereign

2.

been

as

Empire being for

existingin

from

Art.

have

their personal

of

account

on

modifications

"

The

"

45

of at least nine

German

Prussia, and

CONFERENCE.

such

shall

Paris,the

of

successor

of Sardinia

least

at

of

with

the adhesion

secure

Declaration

HAGUE

they
in

by

or

its

own

others

counter-cases,
to

are

print.

be

ported
sup-

All cases,

ment,
opinions,expressingjudg-

after the award

has

been

given

to

all

chargesof transcription.
questions
G

of

disagreement between

HISTORY

452

OF

SignatoryPowers
concerned

nations

Art.

5.

be

may

the

entire

than

three

bench

bench

The

"

consist,as

Art.

6.

be

shall

general

provided

for

be

they

to

come

Art.
a

within

7.

as

be

may

fixed

when

one

or

one

not

Art.

heard

both

of the

8.

"

This

Sovereign States
have

in

are

the

cover

after

ratified its

decided

Treaty
such

in

as

at

the

shall
are

provisions.

the

non-adherent

case

before
of

or

former

become
indicated

be
of

tively
respecof the

of

as

the

States,

States
litigating
sum

as

proceedings.

International

the

The

adjusted

duties

of the

notification

the

so

such
respectively

expenses

the

be

may

pay

expenses

that the

pay

the

condition

upon

partiesare

to

between

partiesmay

for the

Judges

be

to

are

shall
litigating

so

condition

on

rehearing of

and

only

actually engaged

agreement

of the

the Tribunal

by

alleging newly-discovered evidence

law

either

the Tribunal.

by

both

or

States

admitted

months

three

of

event

particularcase

each

directed

before
Every litigant

right to

be

Tribunal

arising from

the

shall fix to

"

of
less

not

interests

equitable basis,

shall be admitted

common

shall

whose

the

of

salaries of the

The

only be

the Tribunal

have

be

to

Where

shall

the

In

those

States

some

those

that

paid only

Court.

Court.
of

one

number,

uneven

whole

expenses

wherein

case

State

sum

the

upon

but

adjudication.
to

or

agreement
a

from

smaller

citizen of the

Powers,

non-adherent

mutual

any

shall

particularcase

case.

The

presentationof
a

of

equally divided,
adherent

undertaking

an

nations,either
litigating

the

by

Judges only, no

the

"

the

by

decision,but

for

by

each

for

Judges

upon

or

subjector

in
litigation

of

be chosen

to

Tribunal

accompanied

be

agreed

bench

of three

native

shall

submitted

be

consent,

award.

accept the

to

mutual

this International

to

submission

such

every

by

may,

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

THE

the
the

Tribunal
same

shall

Judges

decision, on

submitting questions

of

hearing.

operative when
in

the

resolution

nine
shall

HISTORY

OF

THE

HAGUE

CONFERENCE.

453

\TranslationJ\
DOCUMENTS

EMANES

DE

LA

DELEGATION

AMERICAINE.
I.

Mediation

"

Propositionde

M.

commander

de

cas

tomb^es

signatairessent

Mediation
differend

litigechoisissent respectivement une

mission
des

d'entrer

relations

Pendant

rapport direct

en

duree

delai, la question

efforts

le

Puissance

les Etats

neutre,

en

la

avec

prevenir la rupture

vingt jours, sauf stipulationd'un

litigeest

en

Puissances.

ces

consid^ree

Elles

k retablir autant

et

deferee

comme

doivent

autre

appliquertous

ex-

leurs

possible le statu

que

ante.

quo

En

de

cas

Puissances

Projet

"

II est decide
des

assembles

presente resolution
d'entrer
pour

seraient

objet

proposer

le

fins de

europeennes

avoir

et

ete

le

les conflits

au

ou

nombre

Royaume

dTtalie

I'adhesion
au

considere
la

d'au

moins
et

signatairesde

Puissances

general qui

qui

moins

devront

quatre

neuf

etre
au

Sardaigne.

des

moins

la Convention

comme

la

respectifs

telles modifications

americaines,

etant

traite

un

armes

invites par

sont

conclure

assurer

des

des

Gouvernements

plan ci-dessous,avec

Paris,I'Empire d'AlIemagne
la Prusse

leurs

souveraines, desquelles huit

Puissances
devront

indispensablespour

Puissances

prevenir

Conference

cette

de

commune

International.

d'aider k

vue

pacifiques,ces

mission

la

Tribunal

negociations aux

en

de

pacifiques,les representants

moyens

souveraines

relations

retablir la Paix.

pour

de

en

que,

des

chargees

occasion

toute

II.

par

effective

rupture

demeurent

de
profiter

aura

de

reglerle differend

suivante

Paix,

I'effet de

re-

pacifiques.

une

clusivement

la

menagant

de

qui peuvent

la forme

sous
speciale,

grave

d"*Amerique.

d'accord

les circonstances

rapplication,dans

permettre, d'une
En

des Etats-Unis
del'eguk

Holes,

Puissances

Les

Speciale.

succedant

de
a

(i)
leur

par

Tribunal

Le

seront

adherents.

des

Etat

Les

membres

existant

membres

chacun

dans
traite

aura

de

donnes

due

en

la

Etats

des

representant

un

celui-ci siegerontjusqua'ace

de
ete

le droit international,

dans

majorite des

la

du
signataire

leur aient

successeurs

forme

le

par

que

meme

d'election.

mode

(2)

Tribunal

Le
et

epoque

mois

six

endroit

mentionnees

et

interets

les

Tribunal

Le

reunira

la

faudra

du

differents

soit

ce

que

general

de

plus

neuf

les

par

Tribunal

designera un

qui

employes

de

temps

les

II fixera

Texiger.

Le

les

une

juges

seront

pouvoir de designer le lieu

changer

justice ou

pas

traite

autres

le

a
s'organiser,

conviendront

ne

aura

en

pourra

de

sembleront

tels

de

vue

ci-dessus.

et

permanent

necessaires.

il

la ratification

apres

Greffier

dont

Toutefois

Puissances

se

s'assemblera, en

un

Gouvernements.

il

justice

recommandant

se

personnes

leur competence
par

Chaque

Tribunal.

au

de

CONFERENCE.

de

compose

nommees

Cour

haute

plus

sera

HAGUE

integriteet

haute

qui

THE

OF

HISTORY

454

les

en

temps, selon que

des

convenances

regies de

ou

Htigants

procedure qu'il

la

suivra.

pret

Tribunal

Le

(3)

aura

les limites

dans
accueillir,

les

par les Nations

soient soumis
autres

et

contraires,ainsi

les appuyer
Tous

etre

dispositionde

la

leur

les frais de

(4)

de

Tribunal

s'adressant

(5)

Dans

temoignages et
devront

etre

sera

tous

ceux

cedure,
pro-

lui ; tous

par

les

les arguments

aura

lui

cas

soient

cas

pour

imprimes.

ou

considerants

et
ete

prononcee,

qui seraient disposes a

quel qu'ilsoit

Tribunal

ce

ces

que

ecrits

la sentence

que

apres

accord,

commun

jugement

contraires,soit

cas

de

regies propres

payer

transcription.

differend

Tout

pent, de

ses

contraires,depositions,arguments

cas

cas,

combattre,

jugements devront,

de

le

les

ou

de

toujours

sera

soit qu'ilsle
signataires,

les

que

et

permanent

qui desireraient recourir

Nations

toutes
cas

les

et

nouveaux

cas

caractere

un

soumis

etre

Puissances

par les Nations

international,mais,

saisi, les

lui,a accepter
chaque

entre

cas

sa

interesses

dans

devront

signataires

interessees
tous

les

cas

s'engager,

sentence.

la
particulier,

Cour

sera

composee

au

ou

en

HISTORY

Tribunal

le

que

impair et

comprendrait

ne

sujet
originaire,

inferieur

non

trois

que

siege, soit

trois.

des

d'eux

Nations

membres

en

oil la Cour

cas

ne

etre

pourra

les interets

dont

Etats

les

ses

le

Dans

aucun

litigantes,

que

de

seulement

juges,

citoyen

ou

455

les Nations

entre

entier

tout

designent quelques-uns
litigantes
nombre

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

intervenues

Conventions

d'aprbsles
soit

THE

OF

sont

en

cause.

(6)
ou

mais

les frais occasionnes

de

charge

des

Tribunal

du

proportion equitable

en

la

frais generaux

Les

ceux

chaque

le Tribunal

que

juges pourront

les

entre

par

fixes

etre

repartisegalement

seront

Puissances

particulierseront

cas

indiquera.

payables que

lorsque lesdits juges rempliront

fonctions

Tribunal.

au

les

toutes

ou

admis

condition

accord

commun

somme

les

Etats

que

de

I'engagement

le

que

Etat

Tribunal

fixera

parties
seront

ne

de

litigantsprennent

respectivement telle

payer

couvrir

pour

leurs

des

non-adherent

un

soient

effectivement

lesquelsI'une

dans

cas

seraient

deux

la

qu'a

Les

traitements

Les

fagon qu'ilsne

telle

de

adherentes,

frais de

les

la

procedure.

(7)

litigantqui

Tout

droit

aura

les

juges,

memes

notifiee,s'il

ete

aura
nouveaux

la

premiere
Le

souverains
ratifie ses

declare

mois

trois

les

questions de

des

ou

(8)

endeans

cas

un

audition

seconde

une

soumis

aura

au

de

sa

pouvoir invoquer
droit

soulevees

non

devant

cause

la sentence

que

apres

national
inter-

Tribunal

des

temoignages

et non

tranchees

fois.

Traite

ici entrera

propose

les conditions

dans

quand neuf

force

en

indiquees dans

la

Etats

resolution,auront

stipulations.

DOCUMENT

EMANE

DE

DELEGATION

LA

ITALIENNE.

Dans

le but de

prevenir ou

tionaux, la Conference
soumettre

aux

de

etre

qui

convertis

en

les

cesser

la Paix, reunie

Gouvernements

suivants, destines

faire

de

sont

La

conflits

Haye,

interna-

resolu

de

representes les articles

Internationales.
stipulations

456

HISTORY

Premier.

Article

deux

En

"

de

conciliation

au

en

litigesont

obligees

indiques
Art.
sont

Dans

2."

conflit

d'un

I'insucces

apres

de

I'arbitragedans

entre

tentative

tout

Parties

negociations indirectes,les

recourir

de

les

cas

Acte.

les autres

tous

recommandes

et

de

moyen

le present

par

d'imminence

cas

plusieurs Puissances,

ou

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

THE

OF

I'arbitrage

ou

mais
signataires,

les Puissances

par

la mediation

cas,

demeurent

facultatifs.
Art.

3.

Chacune

"

dans

impliquees

non

hostilites,le

les

offices

ou

d'offrir aux

droit

d'une

signatairesdu

conflit, a,

le

mediation,

sa

mediation

Puissances

des

leur

mSme

pendant

contendantes

egalement

ses

bons

recourir

de

proposer

Puissance

autre

et

cas,

Parties

de

ou

tout

en

Acte,

present

neutre

la

ou

I'arbitrage.
offre

Cette
Tune

dans

meme

le

Parties

des

I'autre

ou

4.

La

"

litigecomme
et

acte

un

peu

par

amical,

I'arbitrage,n'etant

pas

recuses.

demande

mediation

I'offre de

ou

prioritesur

la

propositiond'arbitrage.

la

Mais

I'arbitragepeut
lorsqu'iln'y

seulement
aussi

mais
pas

qu'elle
ne
litige,

rompre,

5.

"

n'est

formellement

pas

retarder

"

I'article 1"

pas

proposition

La

peut avoir

6.

de

etre

selon

propose

demande
aurait

ou

offre

ete

recusee

les

cas,

non

mediation,

de

ou

n'aurait

la conciliation.

Le
est

entraver

que

recours

mediation

de

acceptee

effet,sauf

pour
ou

ainsi
preparatoires,
Art.

doit

ou

mediation

la

lorsque

abouti

Art.

en

considerde

etre

peut

mediation

la

oii

cas

seraient
obligatoires,

Art.

proposition ne

cette

ou

les

la

obligatoire:

par

mobilisation

ou

militaires

d'arbitrage,tant

toutes

convention

operations

la mediation

ou

les Parties

en

contraire, d'interet

autres

en

cours.

mesures

conformement
I'arbitrage

458

HISTORY

of

contrary,

HAGUE

THE

CONFERENCE.

interrupting,delaying, or

other

and

OF

preparatory

in

military operations

or

measures,

mobilisation

impeding

progress.
6.

Art.
with

Article

2TlCl.

Arbitration

the

17th, in
their

that the

to

was

the second

held

of the

of

statement

Committee

consisted

M.

met

and

Raffalovich

the

resolutions

passed

Committee.

On

session, in
First

order

Arbitration

by
July

to

Committees,

"

tillthe

delegates

July 25th

the

report of

its deliberations

and

Conference.

the

when

up

decisions

of

Count

the

On

21st

the

project,with

the

Final

and

Act,"

Baron
the

the

and

section

or

last

the

the

of

Conference

the

held

resolutions
Conference

amendments,

Article

Stengel,

supplementary

Conference

adopt

to

"

the

July 5th

July 25th
the

Seth

second

on

and

Nigra (president),MM.

war,

and

the

This

the

discuss
and

of

principlesof

adopted

were

by

Conference.

secretary.
rules

only twenty

Articles,elaborated

the

draw

to

lasted

which

warfare,

following declaration,in regard

delegates:

adjourned

was

the

Renault, Descamps,
as

adopted

the
of

Asser, Martens,

with

July

on

by

applicationof

naval

to

appointed

was

complete

on

5th

Committee

referred

Conference,

for the

Committee,

Committee

and

of

June 20th,

on

Convention

Geneva

be

adopted,

Proceedings

plenary meeting

minutes,

and

that

Committee

might
:

June

on

consider

end.

an

Final

the

scheme

first time, to

by

up
the

considered

was

for the

drawn

respectiveGovernments

brought

Low,

conformity

"

"

met

its consideration

order

labours

in

Arbitration

or

Drafting Committee,
scheme

complete

presented for

its

case:

Committee

the

proposalsof

7th

to

obligatoryin

is

mediation

to

""""""""*"

The
the

Recourse

"

27,

by

Second

plenary
of

adopted

subject to
the

the

the

American

OF

HISTORY

United

requirethe

to

as

traditional

policy

entanglingitself in
of any

United

be

States

purely American

States

preamble

State.

which
the

the

this

at

Act

has
of

be

and

names

the

it was

to

of the 28th

the

of

in

order

adopted by

July, 1899.

of
qualifications

results

The

adopted.
that the

states

which

the

delegates,
in

Conference

the

the intentions
the

the

of

desire

the

views

generous

their

Governments,

signatureof

and

above-mentioned

the

throughout inspired by

the

the

Declarations

gates
dele-

realise in

to

of
the

its august
Conference

the
plenipotentiaries,
hereafter

enumerated

text

and

present Act.

Convention

I. A

towards

attitude

and

appended

plenary session

meetings, in

the Conventions
to

the

"

up, for

appended

considered

Convention

largestpossible measure

drawn

in

been

initiator and

contained

anything

Act."

then

was

stated

series of

the
have

the

its

detailingthe

followingterms
In

"Final

signaturesshould

Final

or

questions."

Conference

After

its

tion
internal administra-

its traditional

of

from

depart

requirea relinquishment by the

to

America

construed

so

interferingwith,

upon,

shall

Nor

be

to

politicalquestions or

entering

the Arbitration

to

America

the

Protocol

Final

of

459

shall

not

The

The

Convention

construed

of

CONFERENCE.

of

foreign

Convention

said

HAGUK

in this

contained

Nothing

"

THE

for

pacificsettlement

the

of

international

conflicts.
The
II.

text

Convention

of this is

given

concerning

herein.

the

laws

and

customs

of

war

on

land.
The

Signatory
to

Articles
III.

Convention

of
principles

the

Geneva

Powers

bind

all their land

themselves
forces

in

to

issue instructions

conformity with

the

of this Convention.
for

the

adaptation to

Convention

naval

of 1864.

warfare

of

the

460

HISTORY

OF

Appended

Act,
of

form

declaration

of St.

of

that

or

period

explosivesfrom
II.

that the

which

have

III.

which

that

other

by

or

the

(November

the

final clause

contractingparties

throwing

of

analogous

new

national
Inter-

expression

nth

the

the

Governments

found

contractingpartiesprohibitthe
sole

that

which

whole

Obedient

object the diffusion

projectiles
means.

of

use

of

projectiles

asphyxiating or

expand

of the
the

to

enclosed

desired

for the

mass,

easilyin

followingresolution

increase

that

the

weighing

upon

of

does

not

incisions."
also

Conference
:

"

of

limitation
the

material

the

use

body,

case

contains

etc.,

the

human

which

case

or

the

inspiration,the

same

the present time

charges at

hard

considers

Conference

"The

flatten

or

with

the

delegates,
plenipotentiary

as

contracting parties prohibit

the

unanimously adopted

be

by their

December

five years,

of

instance, bullets
the

cover

declare

undersigned,

The

bullets

as, for

the

gases.

declare

hereby

sentiments

Petersburg of

balloons

for the

deleterious
"

in

etc., hereby
undersigned,as plenipotentiary
delegates,

The

"

declare

of

the

declaration, hereby

prohibit,for

the

disposition.

taking into consideration

and

29th, O.S.), 1868,

in

"

effect,inspired by

in the

Articles

additional

Conference, duly authorised

Peace
this

three

are

it appears

as

undersigned,as plenipotentiary
delegatesat

I. "The

to

CONFERENCE.

Convention,

final

declarations

Three

HAGUE

this

to

Final

IV.

THE

and

world

is

military

greatlyto

welfare

moral

of

humanity."
It also
with
found
I.

dealingmainly
expressed the followingopinions (vceiix)

the

suggestions in

impossibleto embody
The

steps taken
the

by

Convention.

the

Swiss

Convention,
be

which

programme

in definite Conventions

Conference, taking

Geneva

Conference

Russian

the

into

Federal

consideration

shortly convened

for

the
the

wish

purpose

was

"

the

preliminary

for the revision

Government

expresses

it

that
of

of

special

revisingthis

OF

HISTORY

II. The
the

Conference

of

programme
III.

such

the

to

The

Conference

is of

into

taking
should

make

of

armed

opinion

forces

that

and

of

arriving

to

Conference.

Governments,

the

Conference,

concerning

agreement

an

land

on

the
in

made

of
possibility

view

further

artillery,

subject

the

of

questions

naval

be

with

means

proposals

of the

study

limitation

the

the

account

by

of

the

on

that

rifles and

of

question

earlydate.

an

opinion

Governments,
solution

the

the

inscribed

by it, should

uniform

eventuallyat
IV.

different

the

study by

at

the calibre

examined

been

be

should

expresses

type and

have

as

opinion that

beheld

to

Conference

The

relative

Conference

the

neutrals

of

461

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

expresses

duties

rights and

THE

and

sea,

of

naval

budgets.

the

declare

to

be remitted
VI.

the Final

should

be

the

give in

at

war

the

proposal regulating
and

villagesby

consideration

the

to

should

sea

of

able

to

has

been

by

agreed
of which

the

Governments
future

as

to

Conference

the

delegates,at

text

31st,

protocol appended
1899,
at

the

as

the

latest

Conference

the moment

is annexed

"

of
The
to

represented at

date, but

at

the latest

not

the
the

by

the

sented
reprethemselves

yet found

declarations,the

Conference,

follows

Act.

of the Governments

have

and

Final

the

number

certain

Peace

fixed

the

additional

represented

Protocol

sign the Conventions

Act, have

the

their adhesion.

the

at

of

Governments

Considering that

in

of ports, towns,

fixing December

Additional

at

proposal tending

Conference.

future

remitted

the text

and

Act,

which

by
to

are

of

bombardment

the

following is

The

date

the

Conference.

future

to

that

opinion that

is of

Conference

force

naval

the consideration

to

The

opinion

of privateproperty
inviolability

question of

the

is of

Conference

The

V.

of

text

undersigned,as

proceeding to sign
Conventions
Final

and

Act,

can

Conference,
December

which

tentiary
plenipothe Final

declarations,
be

either

signed by
at

once

31st, 1899.

or

After

462

HISTORY

THE

OF

HAGUE

31st, 1899, adhesion

December

with

conformity
Adhesion

the final

addressed

the

to

the

dispositionsof
be

can

made

Government

it to

by

the Conventions

to

declarations

the

to

CONFERENCE.

the

all

of

the

be

can

aforesaid

Conventions.

by

of

means

who

tion
notifica-

Netherlands

Governments

in

made

and

have

municated
com-

the

signed

declaration.
This

"

Act

signed by

was

of the

morning

the

on

Final

"

last

session

day, July 29th,

delivered
the

his

appropriate

"

sympathy
the

beek
he

the

States

from

balloons),

fifteen
M.

the
de

third

Staal

hammer,

levee."

that

the

read,

de
made

thanks
the

of

work

the

of

from

the

and

final

M.

the

"

to

warm

Karne-

van

speech,

in

which

Parliament

of Man."

States

already signed

had

few

and

days later),fifteen

first declaration

the

Pope

expressed

(including France, Russia,

signed

also

ence.
Confer-

his

Miinster

von

Staal

various

the

of

of

Dutch

officers,and

assurance

of the

seventeen

sixteen

the
the

(projectiles

(asphyxiating shells),and

second

(expanding bullets).

closed
and

of

sixteen

Britain

Conventions,

two

other

was

M.

and

same

President

the

expressed

Count

meetings

Great

other

his

Conference.

Convention
"

Powers

the

The

reporters

giving

to

of

Netherlands

and

29th,

D'Estournelles

Arbitration

United

the

appreciation

announced

afternoon

he

and

Conference

Baron

also

was

of

May

anticipated "future
It

in which

Netherlands,

the

of the

and

the

half-an-hour.

Chairmen

dated

the

with

thanks

about

Queen

his

terms

of

in

sub-Committees,

letter,

Queen

the

the

and

all the

SITTING.

place

lasted

the

to

Committees

took

and

to

Government,

in

FINAL

closing address,

Conference

delegates of

29th July, 1899.

THE

The

the

the

Conference

uttering

the

words

by tapping

on

"Messieurs,

his desk
la

seance

with
est

463

THE

OF

RESULTS

PEACE

THE

The

but that it
of

of the

success

It

question.
The

adoption

epoch-making

event.

be considered

its

If

Conference

minor,

useful, and

and

The

meeting

is

Revieiv

diplomatic body

for what

in

nation

provision it thinks
the

But

world

Conference
For
make

Russian

the

had

will not

use,

for the

several

of them

the settlement

of

it may

place

that

in

on,

that

and

they are

The

better

order

it did

exactly as

on

needful
be

in the

for

war,

same

of the

many

organising

of

preparing
Society.

Hague

gathering

it,making just

aggressive

condition

the

development

so

before

to

understood

of International
after the

for

burgh
Edin-

done

one

nations," and

probability,

of

process

is

history,and

"justiceis not

its

of the world.

human

to

the

stage, and

development

its

and

as

or

defensive.

if the

Hague

met.

never

nations

an

Emperor.

marks

affirmed, that

was

will go

itself

itself fruitful

proved

and
extending,systematising,

and

new
as

kind.
man-

termed

actuallyaccomplished.

disputes between

be true,

It may

by

going

the
originating

what

it

be

may

is not
Conference, their significance

of late towards

Arbitrations

every

of

truly observes

long been

has

steps taken

and

effort of the

possible and, according

very

in

achieved,

still have

recognise that they continue

we

which

it would

of

than

for

era

only,though

what

by

the

labours of the Peace

until

alone

judged

mainly significantbecause

certain,rather

new

admit

not

was

been

worthy

it renders

what

its

not

step forward, in the historical

distinct
It

be

this

Scheme

not

was

had

success'

work,
auxiliary,

or

fullygauged

result.

main,

to

were

that

of

opening

Arbitration

of the

be

yet

anticipationdoes

all

the

fact

But

crowning

that

cannot

beyond

in

was

AT

HAGUE.

Conference

successful

was

CONFERENCE

have,
common

with

surprisingaccord,

benefit,of

all the

in the series of efforts

resolved

experience obtained

previouslymade

disputes by pacificmethods.

to

And

the

toward
agree-

464

RESULTS

ment

which

to

establishment

on

of

the

of

"

It

thus

of M.

statement

itself

"

of

done

is very

only

was

little."
the

when

the

immense

of

publication
issued

Emperor

his

of

in

speech

"

he,

what

the

the

it,"the

one

way

justifiesthe

the

Conference

ignorant of the
Conference

dissolved,and

which

had

first

It

his conviction

avowed

progress

has
it

that

able

they were

understand

been

achieved.

Rescript.

remarkable

the

No

in

distance, they would

Imperial

The

The

that

was

the

have

Conference

said of

war."

persons," said

He, however,

value

humanity.

obstacles

of

in his great

from

who

peace.

scourge

Conference

very real

those

Hague

White

pretend

its work

contemplate

to

who

idea,

making

the

certain

are

the

of

Bourgeois

There

power

for

in

"extending, systematising,and

Ambassador

as

abolition

stage of the

in

and

'-marks,"

the

interposing new

the influences

organising

But

the

always available

with
of

for

come

mankind,

movement

abolished.
in

be

to

of civilised

whole

its commencement,

of

machinery,

potential advantage

is

war

CONFERENCE.

representativeshave

expert

least succeeded

at

HAGUE

in this great forward

that

supposes

THE

permanent

level

led the way

has

their

object,puts

for that
sense,

OF

alone

invitation,was

in which

document
event

an

the

immense

of

significance.
I.

"

It

begins by recognisingan

and

general
2.

"

It

and

makes

confession
for at least

reduction

the

not

only

of the absolute
a

and

which
still

so

distinct

is

which

in

the

ment,
Govern-

of

maintenance

of

of armaments.
admission

failure of the

century, upon

built, viz., that

acclaimed,

it consists

declaring that

Peace

imperative ideal

but

formal

policyadopted by Europe

the fabric of modern

expressed

in

the

confidentlyasserted,

maxim

societyis
so

loudly

Si vis pacem^ para

belh/m.
3.

"

It contains

militarysystem,

and

scathing and
an

accurate

startlingimpeachment
descriptionof

of

the

its terrible results

466

RESULTS

what
if

amounts

not

to

which

world,
been

has

advocated

And
9.

The

"

resulted
the

as

in

but
to

so

from

second

since

Muravieff

that

moreover,

settlement

Peace

of

or

conflict

not

discuss

the

problems

how

there
odium

arise

to

pervading the

was

if,on

it

The

the

has

long

that

assembly
and

millions

have

of

behind

the

in

for

if there

incur

would

strengthening

it the germ

This

this alone

ference
Con-

of

peaceful feeling
first great benefit
would

of the

be

enough

time.

Conference.

future

total

has

question of

of the

revivingor

been

the

And,

Power

in the annals

itself is

the

there

hankerings

all

any

leave

has

and

It

discussed

be

to

solution

to

venting
pre-

changes, showed,

difficulties.

an

historical

six

to

of

such

of the

computation,

millions

of

vast

significance.

Governments,

nine-tenths

careful

1,600

fact

its full

declare

can

dependencies comprise

of

mooted

territorial

represented twenty

out

was

armaments.

on

was

dissensions.

Peace

populations,according

which

The

plea

nations

only the

making

gratuitousprovocation.

feelingthat
the

the

fewer

would

important event

an

against

stipulatedthat
explicitly

Conference,

Conference

importance

1,400

That

improved armaments,

on

reach

of latent

out

The

dominions

outlay

any

to

assembled

resultingfrom
render

mad

and

pacifictendencies, it attempted

whose

civilised

appeal, emancipated

intoxication

pre-existinginternational

war,

suspicion or

The

the

indictment

of

outlay

which

note,

conviction

no

his

conciliatory spirit,excluding

pacific and

"

mischief.

Conference

the

militarybravado

of

should

I.

policyof

true-hearted

in the

less talk of increased

outbursts

to

reconsideration,

militaryexpenditure, and

sort

stopping
that

of

and

earnest

say,

noteworthy

was

to

"

first step.

necessary

overflowing tide

it from

been

front

much

so

by launching

Emperor,

audacious

Europe,

is

of

change

lastly,

risingand
his

CONFERENCE.

reversal, of the mistaken

actual

an

actual

an

HAGUE

THE

OF

whose

planet,

consist

of

its inhabitants.

RESULTS

It

was

assembly

an

seek

to

by

affectingtheir
months

HAGUE

civilised

the

and

relations

common

2.

It

was

length,without

at

have

education

in Treaties

for their united

action.

thing in

new

the

nations

international

of

in

fact

was

the

earth.

the

world

peaceful

For

other

countries

in

is not

Conference
exercise

Two

been

conference

and

be

confined

great moral

its

to

It is

as

only time
to

promote

they

and

The

witness

can

of

matters

natural

despotism,but

it meets

value

of

the

It will

the

to

beginning which

history.

splendidachievements.

influence

of civilisation.
solidarity

in

discuss

Parliament.

common

nations, or

that

essential

with

at, which

first and

proved

even

even

the

together

come

Russia, for instance,may

differences.

of

the

interest, notwithstanding their

common

and

altogetherunique

thus

It has

Peace.

together

meet

questions

arrived

were

"

globe

interests.

dissension

for the further

Conference

the
of

solution

given forth

The

"

of

mutual

practicalunanimity, important decisions

embodied

world-wide

spent in the friendlydiscussion of difficult and

were

been

but

Governments

discussion the

international

dangerous topics,and

have

467

CONFERENCE.

longer Amphictyonic

no

"

including nearly all

met

THE

OF

essential
portant
im-

have

must

consequences.
The

3.

"

Conference

accepted as,

the first of

order.
political

new

accepted,and

therefore

may

will be
a

have

so

to

attended

that
precedent in history,
as

in its power

means

every

itself

propagate

its discussions

ample opportunityfor remedying

confidentlyexpected

and

be,

to

series,and, therefore,the beginning of

It used

this idea

especiallydeclared

been

has

will

them

surelybe

of

one

the

and

make

to

Whatever

defects

decisions,there

in the future.

followed.

fruits of the

This

It is

may

meeting

at

be
the

Hague.
4.

"

meeting

The

of the Peace

illustration of the power

force and
was

at

the

influence

Hague

assembling

of

of

Conference

publicopinion.

public sentiment

during the

week

of the Conference

on

or

the
2

The

days

i8th

of

furnished
evidence

clear

was

ten

has

to

that

May.

any

new

of the
who

one

preceded
The

the

atmo-

468

RESULTS

of the

sphere

Cathohcs

Hague

invited.

therefore

that the natural

relations

enmity, and

is armed

be
the

over

it seemed

failure.

of
spirit

those

before

it

the

silenced,and

transformed
the words

to use

Even
be

to

after the

impossible.

But

opinions and

moods

in letters and

petitions.

The
of the

people

the will of the

Their

people who,
ideal

hope

was

Tsar,

Muravieff,

or

especiallyby
France,

and

rulers must

details

The

the

or

people

Germany,

the
of

before

modern
the

was

but

the

for

is that

it

times, have
covered
dis-

Conference

this, it

the

or

existed

importance

of

United

whose

were

it possiblyone

ever

and

Kaiser,

the

began

Arbitration

make

our

Conference

The

disingenuousstatesmen.

little thing."

some

of

only

have

in

dream

plishment,
accom-

but

view

In

"

first

were

the

so

in newspapers,

is Peace,

it.

obeyed

for

from

their

its main

But

heard

were

thought otherwise,and

expression not

found

of civilisation.

the Tsar's

whether

"

home

at

been

came

who

Hague

diplomacy

plans

agents that

this and

5.

the

to

itself

of the Conference

greatest of human

last word.

the

of

them,

of the Conference

expresses

the

of

one

consent

change

agents

principaloutcomes

advancement

the

of

thought

was

the

into active

States.

Conference

the

had

prosperity

not

actually met,

in the sentiment

change

observable, it

that

politicsand

of

men

believe

of other

would

at home

people

of the

to

of domestic

Powers

agreed

unmistakably,that
then

trained

diplomats residingat

The

left out, the

Members

encroachments

be

to

and

distrust,suspicion,rivalry,

dependence
the

annoyed,

was

The

been

are

that the

But

be its members.

to

States

that the main

thought certain

Disarmament,
would

of

Kruger

State.

Roman

Italy,the Pope

to

capital were

had

who

preparation against

it was

the

vassal

diplomats

were

deference

President
a

The

unpromising.

in

of

being considered

Conference

As

Dutch

because
distrustful,

Transvaal

and

The

CONFERENCE.

first most

at

was

HAGUE

angered because,

were

not

was

THE

OF

little

matters

cunning devices
not

by

controlled

the

by

people, and

States, Great

concentrated

of

Britain,
even

purpose

bow.
value

of

the

of its transactions

Conference
than

in the

is

exhibited

spiritwhich

less

in

animated

the
its

RESULTS

"

proceedings.

the

whole

the

Mr.

delegates." This

nations

carried

Conferences,
should
effort
of

leave

not

to

those

has

its

leave

blown

mark

have

work

the

of

Resolutions
of

Final

the

are

Humanity

the

of

as

of

would

Work

of

should
minds.

confidence

Peace.

And

regards

as

Conventions

and

impress the Conscience

to

embodied

are

in

justice and

shake

to

fact

mere

and

have

has
so

much,

the

meant
not

made

rather

as

by

was

of

those

new

chances
the

transcending

the

its deliberations

and

complete

but, where

done

the aims

it is bare

than

by

it
the

gathering

has

success

world.
political

proposed,

it has

the

recognition of

international

world

what

ideas

for absolute

new

diminish

militarism

graft this principleon

to

No

foundation

revolutionary

its work

to

of

yoke

throughout

less success,

or

so

and

righteousnessare

States

half

the

meeting

present-day politics.

attempted

off

war,

its

of

Conference.

the

of

met

between

of

estimate

react

great step towards

Expressions of opinion which

The
that

and

it
all

on

mutual

substantial

Calculated

humanise

Conference
vast

and

the

sought,with greater

ever

much

spirit

breath

that

trace

so

nations, to

divisions

stock

its

permanent

the
not

the

impossible

is thus

the

common

deliberations,should

not

Conference

war.

truth

general and

Act.

the

from

these

"

world

Conference,

The

The

the

that

therefore,

goodwill

of

to

should

name

leaving

sense

diplomatistsof

maintenance

the

without

the

promoted
the

among

their

brows

all

importance,

impossible that

through

on

disappear altogether
To

in

on

represented, and,

which

humanity
not

carried

It is

the

prolonged

such
them

impel

to

bloodshed.

prevent

deliberations

upon

behind

trace

on

upon

these

of

men

the

all
by practically

that

impossible

of

feature

its reflex action

between

on

period

beautiful

most

have

is

It

whole

spiritmanifested

must
spirit

represented.

the

its

"

469

CONFERENCE.

over

HoUs,

admirable

the

was

HAGUE

back

Looking

said

Conference,"

THE

OF

The
are

so

justiceto

what

it has

RESULTS

47"
with

not, and

THE

OF

our

HAGUE

fixed

eyes

CONFERENCE.

the

on

turned

future,not

back

the

on

past.
The
in

formal

results of the work

Conference

of the

series of Conventions, Declarations, and

constitute
that

in

the

Final

all these

agreeing to

represented, and

Act, and

there

in most

that

it is

followed

it, made

grouped

themselves

Laws

mention
under

Usages

and

The

in each

satisfactory that

of the

sections.

and

naturally
"

tion.
Arbitra-

and

not, it is true, of

it is

and

noteworthy

deliberations

proved

results

that the

be

and

which

"Armaments

are

its

have

justifyits meeting,

alone

heads

But

the moment,

at

topicswhich

Conference

nations

the

Circular

Mediation

"

section

no

entirelybarren, even

main

three

of these

in

series of

of

unanimity.

detailed

more

Warfare

of

performances

equal value

would

of

absolute

was

the

of great satisfaction

majority

which

Resolutions,

source

was

there

Imperial Rescript,and

The

contained

are

in

each
for its

sufficient reward

labours.

The

been

had

as

was,

anticipated,plainly out

Recognising

this fact, there

members

the

of

which

and

The

and

material

is

they

the

Governments,

the

Conference,

concerning the
budgets.

This

should

not,

desired

indeed
an

of

is

the

that

for

consideration

study

limitation

Rescript,and

It must

be

taking into

to

the

world,

and

it resolves

the

naval

too

limitation

increase

sufficiently
strong

assumed

the

of

an

forces

the

at

agreement
and

endorsement
his

of

that

proposalsmade

possibilityof

militaryand

be

the

the

for
ample justification

however,

deep.

too

among

given

the

important Resolutions,

some

well-beingof humanity

moral

question ;

distrust

have

Powers

dissentient voice.

greatly to

the

the

agreement

declares, for instance,

Conference

militaryburdens

without

of

national

absolute

was

Conference,

adopted

were

Tsar's

and

succeeding Conferences,

to

between

agreement

insurmountable,

difficultieswere

and

Armaments.

of

question of armaments,

the

On

Arrest

of

war

of the

appeal.

readily

that the

Con-

RESULTS

in

failed

has

ference

connection

it up

given
that

the

made

effect

insoluble.

as

of

department
serious

Commons

for

Conference.
debates

foreignaffairs

in each

and

admit

in

will be

in consequence

to

the British

gain

the

the

House

the

of

meeting

quite regular in

of

raisingof questions

the

the

this will

and

character

raised,in

before

be

should

country;
the

future ;

Peace
and

the

definiteness,point

in

not

Resolution

armaments

of

been

have

not

instance,

They

ought

naval

referred

it has

effect,
passed a

salutary change

could

; but

nations

has

It

armaments.

It has, in

Estimates,

the

on

for the

escape

militaryand

and

pleas which

and

of

of

47

respectiveGovernments

the

to

question

debates

of

back

of

means

checking

the

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

provide the

to

with

question

the

THE

OF

and

efficiency.
Reform

The

of

means

England,

It

but

it

the

advocates

does

not

become

directlyit

end

as

acquiesce

in

But

further

solution.

of

declare
the

and

The

That

agreement.
of

new

The
means

of

the

to

its
the

stronglyto

of

admit

method

to

condemnation

continue

it

on

question, however,

Governments
belief

present

suspicion which

indirect

is

anticipatedfrom

was

declared

well-being of

sharpen wits,not

to

this

On

able
desir-

armaments

impossible to

it

causes

too

operate

attained,though

moral

declaration

heretofore.

Conference

of

done, is

will render

armaments

substitution

material

Such

mutual

direct

reduction

has

been

have

to

prove

may

distrust,rivalry and
"

It rests

that this recommendation

see

by referringthe problem
the

been

has

reform

Conference.

future

to

deference

of the present

scope

the

that

impracticable.

study,

capable

as

the

of

at

letter.

failure.

dull

legislationwas
outset.

at

Conference

scale

same

decided, largelyout

the reform

To

system which

of the

indeed

raising of
the

mankind,

expenditure indicated

of naval

something

dead

not.

was

the

for

of
a

Indirectly the

is

is yet another

Capture

growth

discussion

for

with

was

Maritime

of

question lay outside

the

recommended

the

the

that

Conference,

law

the

combating

Conference.

the
to

of

have

that
terror

for
it
"

was

the

accumulated
removal

of

their

of

removal,

settling difficulties

the

and

by

by

by
the
ren-

OF

RESULTS

472

dering

tbeir

adoption

THE

how

the arrest

and

Treaties

substitute,and
is

lesseningof

builded

better than

his behef

arming

Other

Three

bullets.
the

Sir

Julian

the

on

in

war

by

raise

to

will

is

do

little

much.
yet, indirectly,

The

the

Conference,

with

defenceless
the

beautiful
be

It
be

is

by

appeal
to

civilisation.

"

time;

Since

the

of

object

to
or

death-

explosivesfrom
an

clad
iron-

thing,and

these

of

cruelties.

effects

is

that

that

sense,

And
of

war

the

rest

governed

"

of

will be

whose

as

in accordance

nation

judgment,
of

be

not

the

whjich

procedure

the world

able,
admir-

that, in the estimation

Christian

moral
it is

mitigating

gun

blowing-up
horrible

and

war,

of

have

the

of

way

to

expansive

inconsistent

seems

children,would

instruments

itself to the whole

It

jectiles
pro-

destroyingbesieged cities,filled

of

of

of

regulations,however

the

declaration

methods

to

in the

directlyto mitigateits

and

fail to

cannot

done

the best

mode

civilisingmission

safely left

extend
to

an

women

civilised

advanced

condemns,

such

of

allowingthe dynamite

at

it difficult

intended

only

employment

objectionto

no

declared

throwing

prohibitthe dropping

to

War

torpedo.

Resolutions

been

future,but

bullet while

Dum-dum

the

those

the

inconsistent.

dealinglydditeshell

with

and

thus

Pauncefote

Armaments.

of

use

Conference

the

before.

as

about

the

and

necessary

will make

follow, forbidding

has

somewhat

balloons, but

scale

same

Declarations

omething

appear
the

they knew.

balloons,

of

horrors

to

delegatesat

Conference

the

tion
regards the limita-

as

the

asphyxiating gases,

diffuse

that,even

of the

Formulas

and

armaments,

Declarations
from

natural

is

This

juridicalorder develops

will die

be found

will

impossible; provide

are

new

system

that the decision

continue

to

older

It will doubtless

and

the

effective.

more

eventually secured.

limitation

gradually,as

certain, which

results

far

will be

their

established,the

death.

will be

of armaments
for

their

and

easy

gradually supersede them,

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

great

and

should

not

the

world

incalculable.

operation
which

will

may

surely

essentially
opposed
by ideas, it does

not

RESULTS

474

Pacific

the

Settlement

foundations

broad

declaration

formal
will

use

The

Instrument

they

will attempt

of

take

the

3.

They

"

point

of

period

for

going

of the

other

recommend

to

they

war,

would

which

Power,

preventing war,

when

thus

each
in

for the

themselves

mediation.
are

of

the

on

for

their case,

hands

become

friendly

special mediator

close

obligation,

Powers

place

the

bringing it to

for

or

offices and

that,

exceeding thirty days,

which

by

this

dispute shall

good

should

Peace.

Powers.

in the

their

they

quarrel, to appeal

disputants forget

tender

is the

maintain

methods

the

cature.
judi-

henceforth

to

the

"

them

concerned

not

to

define

to

of

if the

and

war

of

Charter

that

Powers

prevent

two

that

agree

not

neutral

to

mediation

Powers

the

lays

system

International

new

proceeds

and
initiative,

the

all

when

agree

Conflicts,which

international

an

attain this end

agree,

They

"

for

this

efforts

to

offices and

good

any

of

then

CONFERENCE.'

International

deep

by

their

all

They

"

2.

and

HAGUE

THE

of

startingpoint

The

I.

OF

break

if it should

out.

4.

it useful

deem

They

"

when

and
diplomatically,

International

that

appointed
the

to

clear

when

they

Powers

Commissions

of

difficulties by

up

willingto

not

are

settle

cannot

an

accept

dispute
tion,
Arbitrabe

Investigationshould

of

impartialexamination

facts.
5.

have

They

"

of Arbitration

Court

Powers

representativesof

direct
In
Power
four

the

the

Minister

Bureau
of

course

nominates

Judges, form

Signatory

Dutch

permanent

each)

ratified

have

Administrative

permanent

2.

the

under

meet

establishment

of

Permanent

nine

When

1.

for the

provided

whose
the

competent
names,

Court.

at

to

Hague

and

rests.

each
ratification,

after

on

establish
Court

the

Arbitrators

inscribed

the

the

Foreign Affairs, as

of

which

months

Convention,

Powers

Council
on

three

the

(not
a

more

list of

than
Arbitral

RESULTS

Any

3.

THE

OF

CONFERENCE.

disputing Powers,

two

Arbitrators

select two

Court,

HAGUE

Court

of the

and

Umpire,

; the

the

four

who

decide

each

from

thus

appeal

to

the

to

list of

the

nominated

so

Tribunal,

475

bers
mem-

select

then

an

hears

constituted,

the

case.

6.

They

"

Arbitration
7.

In

"

order

the

apply
8.

Powers

to

it to be

stage,

Arbitration

obligatoryin

main

is

There

provide
Powers

to

has

the

been

great deal

is

practicalworking
"

In

the

Conference

history

the

nations

the useful
the

Code

American

of

been

there

invite them

they please.

cases

thing," says
easy ; it

is of

The
the

Law,"

introduced

equity practicemore

air in favour

the

by

the

furnished
Mr.

of

of

motor."

HoUs,

the

"

Several

new

of

all

Special Mediation,

Commissions

of

distinctly resembles
than

the

consent

common

those

nished
fur-

has

will admit

which

says

of

is
electricity

that

important epoch.

an

is

"

Low,

Conference

machinery,

International
marks

in

Peace

j it has

Seth

Mr.

and
electricity,

of Arbitration

which

non-signatory or

only possiblebefore.

was

public opinion

of

of

Thereon.

assembled, notably

Procedure

all

before

other, making

each

adhesion

auxiliaryof International
of

with

present Convention.

motor.

undoubtedly

principleshave

tants
dispu-

right,even

the

of

standing parts

the

the

made

there

so

until there
the

the

of

as

pute
dis-

any

and

for

the whole

point of

Arbitration,and
useless

Convention

separate Treaties

Arbitration

that

attention

themselves

to

Remarks

The

whenever

duty,

conclude

non-represented

"

of

binding

provisions as

call the

to

the present

reserve

also

They

"

code

complete

upon

Court.

the

to

recourse

9.

declare

acute

an

to
ratification,
a

agreed

Arbitration

the

provisionsof

The

"

make

to

Powers

reaches

to

and

procedure.

possible,the

to

devised

have

anything else.

Enquiry, and
English

and

47^

RESULTS

The

of the

great merit

is that it is the

Mercury,
world

the

of the

"

make

prevent
that war,

they

such,

as

is

of which

of

symptoms

development
smaller
their

the

danger

that it does
that

Court

prevent

war,

Arbitration

; and

The

of

existence

soon

fightuntil they

the

will prove

threaten

the Peace

urges

is

Mr.

Stead,

are

also

tried

upon
what

is

told

quite powerless

reasoning leaves

invitation

least

at

of

standard

the

to

facts of

and

argument

Governments

not

done

be

can

of

out

responsible

and

permanent

popular pressure

have

standard

pubhc opinion,and
of

to

States.

such

constant

important

less

its decisions
But

strugglefor

hard

obligatory. We

useless.

will be

Court

discussion
to

thus

and

Scheme,

enforce

cannot

experience.

actual

such

all the

that

common

are

national

of

and

the

none

of ihe weaker

nature, the power

human

court

which

have

forces which

Arbitration

make

not

freedom,

of

Arbitration

of the

weakness

the

of

there

that

great ideal

downwards,
it is

declare

to

advantage.

It is true

ordered

hundred

than

instincts

some

generalallegianceto

the Freedom

of

particularquarrels out

to

consciousness

the

in

effort to

every

purpose

the

to

But

by

legislation

Hague

common

derive

not

an

Ireland

against the

and

Europe

the

on

round

all

common

breakwater

The

might

the lines of

on

for
civilisation,

other

no

reference

no

independence.

secure

for

so

indeed

"

vital interest

the

to
signatories

outrage

or

nations, from

own

has

Leeds

States,quite independently

great step forward.

means

other

do

with

they might

This

to

each

The

an

civilised world, and

of

that

State

the

urges

directlyresponsiblefor using

; and

war

Scheme,

recognitionby Europe

between

themselves

CONFERENCE,

Arbitration

relations.
particular

any

HAGUE

first

truth

warfare

preventing

THE

OF

by

Arbitration will be irresistible.

Within

recent

generallyto
threaten

to

constituted
will be
be

resort

combatants.

to

break

coercion

to

Peace.

gives
submit
which

been

greater willingness has

Arbitration
the

Tribunal

compelled

moral

years

this
a

in

the

The
idea

formation

disputes
of

definite shape.

disputeto

will have

of

case

the

shown

Court,

but

great weight with

which

properlyNo

Power

there

will

intending

is

There

way

of escape

the

facts

brought

stop, and

but

before,

been

means

the

harder

for

used.

the

to

the

time

tempers will have

cool ;

The

Conference

there

War

after the

war

pause

at

the

rattle of the
of the
It is not

will be

it will
counted

have

sword.

It
have

world

the

rightlyargued, by

set

up

duty,
the

impossible,

war

senliaients

after

calm

the

thing

that

of

that

brotherhood,

the

ments
Governof

that

the

Peace.

great

Hague."

it has

been

others, that it is the first direct,

Federation

certain well defined

and

the

but

man,

recognitionof

the

will be

people

delegates left

and

reflection,

Parliament

Universal

war."

after the soldier

war

the

Stead

to

gravest crisis,there

passionsof

of

Herald, has

Morning

cost,

Brotherhood

the

the

war

wonderful

making

since

Mr.

definite step towards

is,within

is

nearer

seems

not

the

be
the

the

In

between

Hague

quite,perhaps,

Though

the

on

be

may

rushing heedlesslyon

more

no

be, but

people

consummation

be

appeal

an

necessary

humanitarian

Mee, writingin

realised its horrors.

has

It

focussingthe

Arthur

may

in

succeeded

not

in

Mr.

as

well said, " there

"

has

succeeded

the age, and

pause

conflict.

avertinga

it has

but

as

occasion

appeal

thoughts suggested by friendlymediators

acknowledged

making

opportunity
of

an

the

facts will

an

consequences
to

of

longer

; the

will have

not

plentiful as

and

of

begin

will

off the

onlookers

means

all

of

way

part of the
second

that

work

as

will be

There

civilised nations

be

of

of murderous

the

putting

the combatants

will

one

to

organisation

will remain

war

consideringtheir positionand
;

is

invention

slackened,

of

sword

and

events

difficulties in the

fightingbegins between

It opens

future,be

war

taken

be

may

fullyinvestigated
;

more

be

not

carryingon

have

steps

these

before

for

means

war

recent

soldiers,the

of

will

avoid

Pacific

the peace.

keep

to

interposed new

has

The

will,in

It

the

incalculable.

to

perfecting of

perhaps

Conference

when

the

and

weapons,

desire

477

provisions of

clearlyby

very

the enlistment

Though

war.

out

be easier

; it will

war

that

for nations

haye this desire.

nations

in the

effects will be

its moral

but

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

nothing compulsory

Convention,

THE

OF

RESULTS

of

mankind.

limits, and

for

It is
distinct

more.

object,

47^

highestand

the

formal

is

Bridgman,

of

development

and

the

of
inspiration

the

invitation

by

Conference,

nations,
the, participating
of mankind

consciousness

humanity, to

of

imperative

of

form

Hague
I.

conception
their

in

of

which

of

maintaining them

they

minds

that

before

and

more

is

on

Conference

the

selfbetter

to

than

and

might

both

upon

by

the

at

and

the

to

rather

to-day there
be

and

formulate

is

there

more

great

or

tried

to

militaryforce

That

arms.

clearer

is,in

perception than

right,that though

to
a

practicableways

by

than

subordinated

man

of

degree

greatly

to

come

they have

technicallysovereign,as
nation

been

has

have

and
territory,

reason

must

force

by

rights of nations, whether

the

of

nations

be

may

free,yet

in the

Conference, the practice of settling

defended,

are

of the

nation

the part

on

truth,to

sympathy

before

was

rather

reason

people

by

ever

giving of

self-consciousness,too,

recognisethose rights,regardlessof

the

of

because

the

regard to

progressive step

This

direct purpose

success,

L.

that if the

any

its acceptance

participatingnations

The

promoted.

small,

Raymond

Magazine

higher realm

of that

disputesby

definite

Mr.

been
in

and

bond

it

to

held.

was

national

was

closer

than

In consequence

"

to

duty.

higher plane to-day

both

of Russia

the Tzar

others.

lead

accomplish

to

have

nevertheless

the

by

England

failed

had

Hague

the

of

out

Estimate.

in the New

the

it does

things,must

who
at

It is the

race.

arisingas

forciblyreasoned

argues

human

the

Philosophical

whatever, it would

idea

of

Federation,by

actual

an

any,

finelyand

Conference

of

CONFERENCE.

this one,

and

This

nine-tenths

of

first step that counts

trend

HAGUE

important of

most

instrument,

natural

THE

OF

RESULTS

is

man

imperativeof

the

rests

technically

doing right.
2.

"

The
the

toward

Nations

results

"

of

attainment

the

the
of

republic in

Hague
the
which

Conference

Constitution
all mankind

are

of

one

the

shall

more

step

Republic
be members

of
;

RESULTS

in Other

words,

the

in

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

Federation

of the

is inherent

THE

OF

of

World.

the

which

laws

479

control

This

tion
constituof

development

the

humanity.
3."

The

action

by

Conference

extension
of

all

of

4.

the

of

in

it follows

that the

greatlyhastened
submission

formal

to

submission.

for the elevation

of the

public opinion.

It

faith.

other.

The

apart from
is

there

its

body

sanction.

and

persistentlydefy

the

to

the

of

be

enforce

to

law

is

being

conscience
and

of

maintain

sovereign

equally

over

makes

the power

"

of

part of nations

the

with

each

principleof international
in each

worth

in

without
is

nation

others.

other

being

than

mankind,

which

standing

in

itself,

Thus

far

this moral

elaborated

largely recognised

more

its

is

absolutely honest

growing constantly,it
It

and

law

force,which

sense

moral

will be

recognition

nation, viz.

moral

the

law,

this statement

of

common

new

all

supreme

so-called

necessitates,first of all,on
must

and

this

of

which

law

of the

and

of international

increasing nicety.
judgment

only

growth

recognition of

It is

no

nations,

mankind

unity,of

beginning

supreme

man

power

conquest

them,
of

body

same

and

is the

Law

public opinion,plus

is

law

only

above

Law

part of the

the

on

is,nations

That

rapid

the

other

to

respect

specificstatement

be

also to the

all,but

of

progress,

of the

in

the

It testifies not

by civilized nations

good

and

it

International

nations.

them

one

if there

involve

excluded.

body

peace,

will

by quick communication,

world

the

being subjectto

nations

and

to

respect

further

in the

system, and

being sovereign only

Nations
not

shall be

men

to

until, in
participants,

of

the

of

their action

and

door

the

opens

International

new

outlying parts

"

and

number

the

in

community

Hague

nations
participating

the

increase

an

the

at

with
as

nation

no

the

the
can

family

of

nations.
What

5.

"

is

mere

of the
to

the nations

beginning of

have
the

expressionof

body politicof mankind.

get together.

Reason

already done,

now

The
stands

or

the

nations
at

the

are

contemplating,

politicalconstitution
are

just beginning

door, demanding,

on

480

RESULTS

the

is

authoritywhich
substituted

will
in

occur

follow

of their

make

peace

and

work

But

this

new

"

of

means

with

8."

9.

"

modern.

It is

the

dominate

of

the

it is

ID.

II.

"

12.

"

ages
Its
a

in

combined

this

The

devoting
suddenly

necessitates

be

must

the

Court,

mankind

has

alreadyrecognised

almost

ready

the

to

More

of
to

whole,

the

is

comparatively
already recognised

this, it is inevitable
will win.

Either

higher than

consciousness

united

height

the

of

from

of

no

unity, however, point

mankind,
nature,

own

the

domain

man

will

brute

affirms

man

time
life-

our

lift the

and
material

force

of

the

nations

less

are

steadilydiminishing.

are

of nations

has

hostile

enthusiasm
to

of
participation

the

the imperfect
necessarily

are

Mankind

the way

of

in

sympathetic helpfulness.

history before

human

mutually
and

its

unification

formerly, and
in

will of

and

reason

Congress

often

which

It is
It is

than

higher force

common

nations

the

ages

recognise

to

the brute.

relations.
political
are

as

force.

him

of

in the

parts

mankind

that is,there

It stands

in

that

or

than

The

of

pleted,
com-

expressing the principlesin

of

the

Obstacles

mankind

be

benefit.

for mutual

energy

things that

bright realm

mountainous

should

operatingin history.

possiblethat

development

destruction,but

nations.

brute.

rise

may

into the

is

higher than

It is

"

should

prosperity such

gaining in strengthrapidly.

wholly brute,

that

of

brute

foremost

in the nature
is

and

worth.

and

higher force

by

of

been

been

of mankind

higher than

as

throne

Nations.

honesty,mercy,
reason

in

have

had

equal

self-consciousness

The

shall

people

development

apprehending

Congress, of

whose

mutual

strength to

constitution
political
a

the

given

that Arbitration

"

development

community

much

7.

force

by

the present stage of progress

there
would

it be

for the sword.

When

"

CONFERENCE.

that
Tightness,
held

now

HAGUE

THE

of its inherent

basis

6.

OF

not

found

its true

is

realisation

of

spirit. Hints

of

there
in

it ;

race

and

no

the local

unity.

pride and

482

RESULTS

OF

of

allythe monotony

by

relieved

and

could

had

liegeman

to

the

and

king's peace,

slain in

one

before

the

established

ordeal

and

the

evolved

was

the

In

turn

curbed

led

to

practicewas

Middle

milder

; a

Ages

"

of God

Truce

proposal for
the

"

was

Truce
the

Sundays

from

enacted

was

age

week

and

made
every

that

of twelve

each

were

not

vast

regions which

rapine and
Ic

would

The

most

our

of

cease

society

slow

by

men

tants
its inhabi-

and

siege,but

remained,
ferocity
establish

to

times.

own

The

the
be

would

as

until

be resumed
"

upon

on

theless
Never-

Church

at

bloodshed

of

obtaining the
of

morning. Although
"

God

been

theretofore

oath

Wednesday evening

Monday

Truce

the

the

brought
scene

peace

of

to

endless

murder.
be

possible to

through successive
showing

of

of

misrule.
of

communicant

male

fightingshould

had

men
kins-

place

holidays from

of her

the

equally free, and, finally,an

universallyadopted, the

not

and

established.

was

exemption

the

chimerical

in

"

of God

took

Church

quite as

disarmament

universal

first secured
then

considered

was

sacked

the

the

long indeed

Enough

of

of

it

manners

be

the

compensation,

stubbornlyresisted

too

undertaking

spiritof

fine in

of chaos
the

of

development

the present order

citymight

longer universal.

the

and

man

became

he

compel

to

gave

average

warlike

But

and

of the

no

laws

Justice

old condition

slaughtered for having

"

of

of the

out

course

however,

the

establishment

quarrelto accept

Courts

maidens

200

of life unless

the

of

judicialcombat,

degrees became

the

Franks, during

over

and

war,

the

enactment

was

settled, tribal raids

more

privatevengeance.

from

desist

to

and

barons,

feudatory

of

kings in

sword

dogs.

precariouslease

the

when
waggons

private

to

the

to

strong lord in his vicinity. The

of the

the power

nation

the

to

become

and

enjoy even

not

and

mangled bodies

vendetta

the

place to

their

rolled

Gaul,

conditions

When

of

their

cast

whole

putting a

variation in cruelty,as

invasion

the

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

THE

stages

distinct advance

trace

up
in

to

the
the

humanity

successful nations, from

amelioration

present
and

material

time,
decline

of social life
each
in

stage

brutality.

point of view, are

no

longer
which

those

which

commercial

Englishmen

regarded as marking
look

to

their

to

hopes

universal
nations
a

in

but

of

for

brutal

the

of the

age

determined
noted

with
students

by

of

be

must

be

may

obliged

final consummation

of

that the establishment

by

Court

the

was

to

which

all

mark

proclamation

History.

in

development, and

of human

higher law
as

illustration of it,may

an

distinct

not
history,

in

be

been

stages have

greater precision. Four

even

the

of God."

Conference

the Peace

for

lightof past

of their differences must

Truce

Place

of this

working

place of

the

the

as
departure quiteas significant
"

Turks,

Conference

International

judgment

Its

But

for

permanent

the

Peace-makers

denied

be

In

van.

Peace

future

it cannot

appeal

of

more

still distant

consent

the

epoch.

new

may

point

of

and

familyof nations, while

far in the

are

achievements

the

history

in the

place

those

of peace

martial
essentially

The

low

the arts

highestdegree

commerce.

instance, occupy

but
fighters,

incessant

most

the

483

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

the

are

developed to

have

pursuitsof

the

THE

OF

RESULTS

time, but, like

the

stages of geologic development, overlapping,blending, shading

off into each

other.

protect himself, the

upon

his

own

of the

community,

the

of

privatewar,
in time

but

reached
full

there

restrictions

and

into

elaborate

an

each

passionlesslaw

universal establishment
of the old brute
of Christendom.

case

of the

Public, or

on

the

and

method

the

method

alternative

decide

its
and

grow

few

are

code.
old
of

method,

judicialsystem

of

privatewarfare.

international
1 1 2

entirely
the

the

of

practice

rudimentary,
third stage is
there

exists,in

impartial

administrators

as

is marked

and

cise
exer-

customs

justice before

stage

to

rulers,impose

The

its merits

fourth

on

stage the

promulgated by

when, side by side with

operation,an

restraints

no

are

has

man

redress

rightof privatevengeance

first the

at

for

in the second

the laws

the

they

tribunals,who
of

and

passions ;

and

limitations upon

lowest,every

injured party depends

resources,

foulest

first and

In the

by

the

the entire abolition

This

is the

history

warfare,has obeyed

the

484

third

illustrate,all
and

uncivilised

between

war

and

it assumes,

is based

institution

of

Arbitration,as

intolerable,and

in the

condemned

Tzar's

By

This

inauguration of
new

any

of

final

is another

to

word,

sense

completed.
act

of the

in the

on

or

even

to

And

so,

can

that

the

of greater
possibilities

unless
all

the

friends

important that

rest

for

the

whole

moment.

become

has

and

the work
And

fabric of Peace

its

proceedings.

series

belonging to

be

said

does

it

final failure.
the Leeds

says
of the

: it is
only legislate

Project :ind

the

human

race,

drafted,will

fail to

realise

just begun
it has
rests

in

should

further
on

to

not

be

there

yet

to

work

with
than
its

be

it
any

destiny

efforts.
allowed

remembered

international

phatically
em-

for others

carries

their

to

International

to

unwearied

It is

crowning

the

which

profess

has

Conference

the

close

to

Mercury,

work

are

the

preparatory;

"

benefit

Peace

initial and
a

fullyapprehended

was

in

legislation.Even

it

ever

of

Conference

Conference

Arbitration

under

diplomatic document

permanent

fearlessly
exposed

first of

as

Conference

established

which

sword,

admit

work

"

the

in the

.system of settlement,

single question

no

the

spiritof

Conference

Court

and

in which
A

the

the

can

beginning.

of

avowedly,

sense

history;

while

Finality.

regime, the

no

to

second,

Arbitration

of

faithfullyrepresented

new

In

age.

page

utter

Me.^ns

and

consciously

was,

the

to

Scheme,

which

and
faithfully

transitional character
is

belong

practice

the

refer

regulating the practice

international
of

warfare

Arbitration

the

belong

Rescript.

no

by it,and

be

that

its labours

of

fourth, in

an

therefore

was

methods

the

upon,

entirelysupersede

will

the

but

Conference

legislationaffecting

civilised nations

stage

the

now

Conventions

stage, reallyinitiates the

third

It

and

; the

so-called

semi-barbarous

the

and

The

stages.

The

development.

Indeed,

fourth.

means

the brute stage

first,

the

of

course

reached,

four

inhuman

CONFERENCE.

same

first step of the

the

and

to,

the

already been

stage had

furnishes

HAGUE

THE

followed

law, and

same

of

OF

RESULTS

It is
to

that

righteousness.

RESULTS

The

institution

will

of

render

not

the

unnecessary.
necessary
its

of
of

for

the

the

Court,

however

be

largely

must

most

resisting

of

In

it

more

intentions

or

champion

means

the

condition
friends

the

Court

not

all

existing

the

by

Arbitration

ordinary

principles

the

Permanent

ally, but

potent

make

affected

of

the

by

will

high

the

Court

wrong

it

contrary

morality.

have

Peace

work

On

founders,

political

International

Permanent

485

CONFERENCE.

HAGUE

THE

OF

of
their

do

to

work.

Meanwhile

by

the

that

almost

of

admission

that

easy

for

beyond

future

and

practical value,
will

Conventions

adopted,

the

holding
the

disarmament
and

aim.

in

to

such

Conferences,

and

the

Conference
of

the

gained

which
with

establishment

better
the

wants,
was

diplomatic
general

an

made

been

is

inestimable
future

apart
the

Peace
the

from

Resolutions

sought

friendly

in

the

relations
that

understanding

practicability

proved

declared

of

that

be

the

Peace,

aims,

our

of

Quite

must

distinct

Conference

itself

and

was

strongly
a

has

expected

all

was

the

of

ment
move-

not

of

way

signed,

Peace

been

has

Hague.

Powers,

each

that

in

and

not

favour

what

familiarity

the

were

the

and

work

confidendy

the

that

the

actual

of

or

of

between

as

be
that

success

lines

attained,

may

were

aroused

established

prevails

it

follow

that

sentiment

and

hitherto

true

practicability

and

the

the

to

there

But

right

on

progress

anything

conferences

are

we

is

designed,

hoped.

rightness

the

given

It

first

at

was

universally

admission

been

has

Conference.

recent

accomplished
and

impetus

great

to

be

impracticable,

gatherings
Peace

of

as

having
their

end

INSTANCES

ARBITRATION

INTERNATIONAL

OF

1815.

OF

PACIFICATION

THE

SINCE

Arbitration
The Herald
(London) some
years ago
of Peace and International
wherein
of instances
Arbitration, or Mediation, has been
published a number
The
David
Hon.
Dudley Field,of
successfullytried during the present century.
has
been
the
additions
to
further
New
list,which
some
York, subsequently made
collected
a
nd
revised
this
have
further
time
We
to time.
revised from
list,
now
other

recent, bringing the category

still more

cases

up

to date.

general pacificationof 1815 there have been nearly two hundred

Arbitration
principle)for
(or involving the application of the
of them
the settlement
of international
involving grave questions
disputes,some
conclusive
This list,therefore, is a most
proof of the
Law.
of International
of international
for the settlement
of Arbitration, as a chief means
practicability
disputes. It includes the following :
Since

the

of

instances

"

between

1. Arbitration

and

BRITAIN

GREAT

the

STATES,

UNITED

Passamaquoddy Bay, and Grand Menan, in the Bay

4
of
the Treaty of Ghent, 24th
December, 1814, it was
Article
of Fundy.
By
Holmes, one
referred
to two
Barclay and John
Commissioners, Messrs. Thomas
at St. Andrews,
who
held their first meeting
appointed by each Government,
York, November
New
Brunswick, September 23rd, 181 G, and at their last in New
ance
24th, 1817, tendered a final award, which divided the ownership, with preponderagainst the United States.
in

relating to certain Islands

2.

and

BRITAIN

GREAT

Treaty of Ghent
Mr.
Barclay and
Eastern
Boundary

similar

C.

1816, and

its last in New

the

of

Arbitration

by

to

September 23rd,
the Commissioners

agree,

and

the

matter

September 29th,

concluded

Convention

North

St. Croix

River

the

its first meeting

held

Thomas

the

determine

to

source

York, April 13th, 1822, when, failingto

to their respective Governments,

14^

of the

Boundary

to the water

from

Commission

the

and

BRITAIN

3. GREAT
Northern

to

see. No.

(which

appointed

was

States

the

5 of

consisting of Mr.

separate reports

again referred

was

Commission,

Article

By

STATES.

UNITED

Ness,

This

St. Lawrence.

1827

Van

P.

of the United

the River

made

the

Arbitration

United

communication

between

along

the middle
and

Huron

Lakes

to

STATES,

UNITED

States

determine

Superior. By

the

Lakes, "c.,

of the Great

Article

6 of

Ghent, 1814, this was referred to a similar Commission, consistingof

Messrs. John
Ogilvy and Peter B. Porter, which, on June 18th, 1822, reached a
mination
the further detersatisfactory agreement.
By Article 7 of the Treaty of Ghent
referred
to
also
of
the
Woods
the
line of boundary to the Lake
was
of
it
and
to
was
unable
finally
this point they were
this Commission, but on
agree,
the Websteras
determined
by the Treaty of August 9th, 1842, generally known
Ashburton
Treaty.
the Treatv

of

By the Treaty of Paris

Coiantissions were
of November
20th. 1815, Arbitration
appointed for the fipal
in foreign countries,
France
due
of
of cases
in the liquidation
decision
sums
by
The
1814.
contracting parties
the
of
as
May 30th,
Treaty
already determined
by
of claims,
examination
the
for
of
Liquidation
agreed to appoint Commissions
and

4. FRANCE

and

of

Commissions
should

Messrs.
Hammond

C.

the ALLIED

Arbitration

and

agree.
Mackenzie

D.

R. Morier.

to

The

fail to
A.

POWERS,

and

G.

decide
British
L.

on

in 1815.

cases

on

Commissioners

Newnham

; and

which
were

the

the
:

former

for

sion
Commis-

the

latter,Messrs.

former,
Geo.

INSTANCES

SINCE

ARBITRATION

INTERNATIONAL

OF

1815.

487

in
1815.
aud
the
5. FRANCE
Objection of the
NETHERLANDS,
relative
the
France
to
Netherlands
of
the
Government
payment of the
against
March
interest of its debt for the half-year,
September,1813. By the Paris
20th,1815, the questionwas submitted for Arbitration to a
Treaty of November
of Seven,two named
Commission
by each Power, and three others chosen amongst
The
Commission
was
neutral Powers.
requiredto meet in Paris,February Ist,
Its work
1816.
was
completedand the Arbitral decision given,16th October,
"

1816, in

of France.

favour

heritance
Disputesrespectinginvice-Admiral
of the Duchy
PhilippeD'Auvergne,a
de Rohan, actual Duke
of Bouillon.
Prince
British Navy, and
By final
referred to five Arbitrators,
the Congressof Vienna, Dth June, 1815, it was

and

BRITAIN

6. GREAT

of

in

FRANCE

1815.

between
Bouillon,

in the
Act of
This was
1st July, 1816, in favour of Prince de Rohan.
who gave their award
the
the second instance of Arbitration in regardto the inheritance of the Duchy
former having occurred in the Seventeenth
Century,when it was referred to
Arbitrators by Article 28 of the Treaty of Nim.eguen, February23rd, 1678.
"

of TESSIN
and XJRI, in 1815.
Question of payment "every
of
of the tolls in the Levantine
of
of
the
Uri
the
Canton
a
produce
moiety
year
in
Valley." By Article 6 of the Declaration of March 20th, 1815, embodied
"a
to
of
referred
the
it
Act
of
was
Article 81 of the final
Vienna,
Congress
Commission
appointedby the Diet.'' A decision was rendered August 15th,1816.
7. CANTONS
to

in 1818.
GREAT
Obligation
BRITAIN,
the
time
British
of the ratification
at
the
to restore
of the Treaty of Ghent, and other matters, as set forth in the firstArticle of that
Treaty(December 24th,1814). The questionof the true construction of that
referred to the Emperor of Russia by Treaty of October 20th, 1818.
Article was
at once
His decision was
given April 22nd, 1822, in favour of America, and was

8. The

and

STATES

UNITED

slaves in the

accepted. (See also

No.

of
possession

12.)

in 1818.
and SPAIN,
Mutual claims arising
out
STATES
9. The UNITED
of both nations.
committed
of excesses
during the war, priorto 1802, by subjects
mission,
Comdated 11th August, 1802, referred to a Mixed
These were, by a Convention
and the
composed of five Members, appointedtwo by each Government
not ratifieduntil 21st December,
The Convention
consent.
fifth by common
was
22nd.
Meanwhile
fresh claims had
December
at
1818, proclaimed Washington
annulled by the Treaty of Florida,
arisen of a similar kind. This Treaty was
renounced their
concluded February22nd, 1819, by Article 9 of which the parties

claims,and
respective
10. The

UNITED

Florida
STATES

was

ceded
and

to

the United

SPAIN,

in

States.

1819.

By

Article 11 of the

exoneratingSpain
(February 22nd 1819),the United States,
undertook
for the American
claims that had been renounced,
from all demands
"to an
amount
satisfaction for the same
"to make
to their own
subjects],
\_l.e.
mission
and
for this purpose
to appointa Comnot exceedingfive millions of dollars,"
within
three
the
of three citizens of
United States,which
should,
years
and
the amount
decide
from
its first meeting, "receive, examine, and
upon
mentioned."
above
all
within
the
the
of
claims
included
descriptions
validity
shall furnish all such
The Article further providedthat " the SpanishGovernment
and elucidations as may
be in their possession,
for the adjustmentof
documents
the said claims accordingto the principles
of justice,
the laws of nations,and the
of the treaty between
the two
stipulations
partiesof 27th October 1795. In
March, 1821,President Monroe appointedas Commisioners Messrs. H. L. White,of
Tennessee,W. King, of Maine, and L. W. Tazewell, of Virginia,with Tobias
and Joseph Forrest,
clerk. The Board met and ado}ited
Watkins
as
as Secretary,
Rules of Procedure June 14th,1821 ; and on June 8th,1824, the day of their final
Treaty of

Florida

"

meeting,made

the report of their awards.

and SPAIN,
in 1819 ; East and West Florida
STATES
closes with the following
Article of the Treaty of Florida,
"
all claim
And
the high contracting
renounce
:
parties,respectively,
stipulations
transactions of their respective
to indemnities for any of the recent events
or
11. The

Claims.

UNITED

The

ninth

488

INSTANCES

INTERNATIONAL

OF

ARBITRATION

commanders

and officersin the Floridas. The United States will canse

tion
satisfacfor the injuries,
made
if any, which, by process of law, shall be
and individual Spanish
established to have been suifered by the Spanishofficers,
inhabitants,
by the late operationsof the American army in Florida."
By an Act of March 3rd, 1823, Congressauthorised and directed the Judges of
Tribunal
the SuperiorCourts at St. Augustine and Pensacola
to form
to carry
a
into eifect,
and by it the claims
the foregoing stipulations
were
adjusted; the
correspondence
proceedingswhich involved many importantpoints,and much diplomatic
between
the two
Governments,continuing until 1884, papers on the
subjectbeing presentedto the Senate by President Arthur on April18th of that
to

be

year.
12. The
to be

UNITED

paid by Great

and

STATES
Britain under

GREAT

The

in 1822.

BRITAIN,

amount

Emperor of Russia (No.8)was, by

concluded
under the Emperor'smediation,July 12th,1822, referred
a Convention
to a Mixed
and one
Connnissioner
Commission, consistingof one
Arbitrator,"
and hold tlieir sittings
Board
in
the
who should
meet
as
a
City of Washington."
The Commissioner
the part of the United States was
on
Langdon Cheves, the
and on
the part of Great Britain George Jackson and
arbitrator,Henry Sevvell,
John
met
on
McTavish, who
August 25th, 1823, succeeded by September
11th,1824,in reachingan agreement, and held their last session March 26th, 1827,
their functions
having been terminated
by the Convention of London, ratified
November
13th, 1826, under which Great Britain paid 1,204,960dollars in full
the award

of the

"

"

"

"

settlement of all the claims.

13.

GREAT

to British
injurii-s

and

BRITAIN

SPAIN,

in

1823.

Redress

demanded

for

After the British forces

property duringthe Napoleonicwars.
to make
on
reprisals Spanish property, on March 12th,1823, a

had been ordered

Convention
concluded
was

at Madrid, which
Commission,
providedfor a Mixed
of two members
from each nation,to sit in London.
consisting
Any difference
which they were
on
equallydivided,was to be referred to the Spanish Envoy in
and it'they could not agree, to an umpire
London, and a law officer of the crown,
determined by lot. Great and almost insuperable
difficulties
presentedthemselves
in respect to carrying this Convention
but on
October 28th, 1828, a
into eft'ect,"
Convention
of "'J00,000
was
signed by which Spainagi-eedto make good the sum
in speciein full settlement
of the English claims registeredby the Mixed
Commision, and Great Britain agreed to make good the sum of "200,000for the
Spanishclaims,similarlyregistered.
"

14. The
about

and
UNITED
STATES
the Nurth-Eastern
boundary of

GREAT

BRITAIN,

in 1827.

Dispute

Referred to Arbitration
the United States.
by Treaty of September 29th, 1827. The King of the Netherlands was chosen
Arbitrator in 1829.
His award, which
was
given JanTiary10th, 1831, was not
the
United
accepted by
States,as beingbeyond competency, and the matter was
afterwards settled by a compromise, in the Treatyof October 9th, 1842 already
referred to (see No. 3), as the Webster-Ashburton
Treaty.
15. GREAT
BRITAIN
of British shipsin 1826-7.

Difference relative to capture

Rio de Janeiro, 5th May,
of four members, with the stipulaCommission
1829, it was referred to a Mixed
tion
tliat
if the majoritydo not agree it shall be further referred to the Brazilian
Secretaryof State and the British Minister at Rio de Janeiro."
and

By

BRAZIL,
a

in 1829.

Convention, signedat

"

16. The UNITED

in 1830.
and DENMARK,
Question of mutual
STATES
Denmark
indenmities and claims,which had their originin the Napoleonicwars.
renounced
her claims and agreed to pay 650,000 dollars. The questionof the
full amoimt
of claims left was
referred by Treaty signedat Copenhagen, March
missioners
28th, 1830, and ratified at Washington 5th June, 1830, to a Board of Comto be named
by the President of
composed of three American
citizens,
"shall
the United
of the Senate, who
States,with the advice and consent
of
the
and
Arts.
1
and
2"
the
in
distribute
mentioned
Treaty.
sums
adjudge
The Connnissioners were
George Winchester, Wm. J. Duane and Jesse Hoyt, and
held on the
their Secretary,
Robert Fulton.
The last meeting of the Board was
28th March, 1833, when its work was
done.

490

INSTANCES

23. The UNITED

the United States

ARBITRATION

INTERNATIONAL

OF

and

STATES

Claims by citizens of
Referred under Treaty of
each country, and, failing

in 1839.

MEXICO,

of Mexico.

againstthe Government

from
to four Commissioners, two
their agreement, to the King of Prussia,who
appointed Baron Roenne, his
Under
his presidency,
the Commission
Minister at Washington, as Arbitrator.
which were
decided
of the claims,
some
at Washington,and adjudicated
on
met
in favour of the United States.
referred in 1843 to another Commission
The remaining claims were
by a
The
American
ratified
13th.
Senate
at
Convention
Mexico,
January
signed
which
amendment
was
never
this Convention, with an
acceptedby Mexico,
and war
resulted in 1846, at the close of which, by the Treaty of Guadawas
provided
loupe Hidalgo, February 2nd, 1848, payment of the money
has
for, and the affair settled. This is the only case of Arbitration which
succeeded by an Arbitration Treaty,
But this war
been followed by war.
was
The 21st
which is the first of the kind recorded between independentnations.
trate
Article of this Treaty of Guadaloupe Hidalgo contained an Agreement to arbiand to this generalobligation,
future difficultiesbetween the two countries,
"
says Prof. Moore, all subsequentarbitral arrangements between the two countries
be referable."
in a measure,
may,

April 11th, 1839,

and

in

Claims of British
A
Portugalduring the late war.
navy
November
to
sit
in
Commission
sisting
conMixed
1840,
London,
was
6th,
appointed,
of two
Commissioners, co-equal in power, " their decisions to be final
when
agreed in opinion,"and an Umpire, if necessary, " who shall
they were
Awards
third Power, resident in London."
be the Minister of some
amounting
made 26th August, 1842, which sum
was
to "162,500 were
beingpaidby Portugal
24.

BRITAIN

GREAT

28th

PORTUGAL,

and

subjectsfor services in the army

1840.

of

March, 1844.

in 1841.
and PERU,
Peruvian indemnity,
settled
STATES
25. The UNITED
a Convention
signed at Lima, March 17th,1841, "on account of seizure,
damage
destruction of property at sea, or in the ports and territoriesof Peru, by order of
or
under its authority."
Government
vention
the Peruvian
or
By the first Article of this Con"in
be
should
distributed
the
it was
that
the
manner
indemnity
provided
of the
and accordingto the rules that shall be prescribed
by the Government
United States." By an Act of Congress,
August 8th,1846,the Attorney-General,
the claims in accordance
with the
directed " to adjudicate
Mr. John Mason, was
of the
of justice,
equityand the law of nations, and the stipulations
principles
The completionof the task passedinto the hands of his successor,
Convention."
to the
7th August, 1847, reportedthe awards
Mr. Nathan
on
Clifford,who
Act
of
the
of
Appointment.
Secretary State,as requiredby

by

in 1842.
Portendic claims,i.e.,
and GREAT
26. FRANCE
BRITAIN,
of the absence
sustained by British merchants, in consequence
claims for injuries
of any notification of the blockade of the Portendic coast of Morocco by France.
at Paris, the
The whole of the claims were, by an Agreement done in duplicate
ins
14th day of November, 1842, referred to the King of Prussia,who
gave
of
favour
Mixed
in
Great
Britain.
award November
a
Commission,
30th,1843,
By
of the indemnity,"c., France was
adjudged
appointedin 1844, to fix the amount
in its
Chamber
voted by the French
to
was
42,000 francs, which sum
pay

session of 1845.
legislative
"^in^
in 1845.
the interpretaand AUSTRIA,
Disputerespecting
tion
the Sardinian Salt
of 1751, which reguhited
of Article 2 of the Convention
Referred to the Emperor Nicholas of Russia,as Arbitrator. He proposed
Trade.
to accept the role of Mediator,and in that capacity
gave a judgment which was
and so settled the matter.
accepted,
27. SARDINIA

28. GREAT

Juan

Water

pointon

and

BRITAIN

It had

Boundary.
of
parallel

the 49th

the UNITED

been

decided

latitude up

should be continued
westward
channel which
separates the

alcng

to

the

continent

which
said

from

in

STATES,
that the
it had

line of
bet-n
"

parallel to
Vancouver's

1846.

The

boundary from

San
the

alreadyascertained,
the middle

Island,and

of the
thence

THE

SINCE

PACIFICATION

1815.

OF

491

to the
tliroughthe middle of the said cliannel and of Fiica Straits,
Boutlierly
tliislatter portion
of the boundary.
Pacitic Ocean."
The disputearose
respecting
By a Treatyof Washington concluded on the 15th of June, 1846, and ratitied in
to fourteen,it was
the Senate by a vote of forty-one
referred to a Joint Commission,
of which, Archibald
the members
Campbell and Lieut. John G. Parke for
and CaptainsJames
C. Prevost and Henry Richards,K.X., for
the United States,
in
1867.
The Commissioners
held six formal
Great Britain,
were
appointedearly
last
which
December
when
the
of
on
was
meetings,
3rd, 1857,
they finally
done until 1871, when
w^as
disagreed. Nothing more
by Articles 34-37 of the
referred to the Emperor of Germany.
Treaty of Washington,the questionwas

(SeeNo. 72.)
29. Tlie UNITED
at Kio

de

and

in 1849.
cluded
BRAZIL,
By a Convention consettlement
effected of the longa
was
Janeiro,
January27th,1849,
STATES

of Brazil.
pending claims of citizens of the United States againstthe Government
The
Convention
the
provided for the distribution of this indemnity among
claimants by the Government
of the United States. It was
recommended
that
the Tribunal appointedfor this purpose
should sit at Rio de Janeiro,and in this
of the claimants concurred.
The Act of Congress,approved March
some
29th,
for the appointment of a Commissioner
1850 made
to sit in Washington,
provision
and of a clerk to assist him.
On July 1st,1850, George P. Fisher, of Delaware,
and
N. Searle,of New
Mr. Piiilip
was
Commissioner,
York, Clerk.
appointed
claims were
Thirty-eight
adjudicatedupon, and 59 awards given,a report being
rendered and attested,
June 30th,1852.
in 1850.
30. GREAT
and GREECE,
BRITAIN
Claims againstGreece.
Government
the
ottiees
of
French
of
the
it was
means
good
By
agreedto submit
these to Arbitration.
Convention
at
signed
Athens, July 18th,1850 ; ratified
December
Commission
Messrs. Patrick F. C.
:
9th,1850, referringto a Mixed
Johnstone
(appointedby Great Britain)and G. T. O'Neill (by Greece),and M.
Leon
Beclard, Convener and Umpire (appointedby France). All claims were
settled otherwise but that of M. Pacifico,
who claimed "21,295 and was
awarded
"150.
"

31. FRANCE
seizures by the

and

SPAIN,

fleets of both

especiallyrelatingto

the

in 1851.

Question of indemnities

countries

going back to the

Veloce
Spanish ships,the
frigate,"La
Vigie." By

years,

arisingfrom
1823-24, and
"

and
Mariana
the
"Vittoria"
and
the French
the convention
of
Madrid,February 15th,1851, the King of the Netherlands was chosen Arbitrator.
His award
demnity
was
given April30th, 1852, partlyin favour of both, but the inof February
under tlie award
not
settled before the convention
was
made
themselves
for
16th, 1862, by which the two Governments
responsible
"

payment.
and PORTUGAL,
in 1851.
32. The UNITED
STATES
Nonfulfilment of
neutral duty in permittingtiie destruction of the American
strong,"
ship,"General Armby a British fleet in the port of Fayal,in the Azores,belongingto Portugal,
in September,1814.
Referred by a Treaty of the 26th February, 1851, to the
30th, 1852, declared
Emperor of the French, who by his award, given November
that the privateer
the aggressor, and that the Portuguese Government
was
not
was
for what had taken place. This instance of Arbitration is important
responsible
which
threatened between
as
the two
countries ; and
avertinga serious conflict,
because the award
entailed a curious legalprocess between
the United States
and the owners
Government
of the privateerfor whom
it was
acting.
33.

and

CANADA

Arbitration.

NEW

BRUNSWICK,

in 1851.

An

Inter-provincial

Boundary Question between these tw'o States had been referred

to two
Captains Pipon and Henderson,to report on a line which
Commissioners,
strict
would
the
legal claims of both provinces." Their rejjortwas
satisfy
of New
the
Executive
Council
The
Brunswick, but not of Canada.
acceptedby
British Government
and it
suggestedArbitration. This suggestionwas accepted,
Dr. Travers
was
agreedthat the Arbitration should be held in London.
Twiss,
and
Thomas
Falconer,Esq., were
appointed Arbitrators ; they chose Judge
A

"

492

INSTANCES

OF

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

StephenLushington,of the Admiralty Court,as Umpire.

award
-which
1851, they made
an
(Mr Falconer dissenting)

On

17tli of April,
duly carried into

the

was

effect.
34. The

UNITED

claims,includmg
saile.l to

and

STATES
that for value

of

GREAT

slaves

in

BRITAIN,

who

1853.

Various
and

captured the ship "Creole"

British port, where

liberated. The claims numbered
115.
they were
They were, by a Convention signed February 8th, 1853, referred to a Mixed
Commission, consistingof Messrs. Nathaniel G. Upham (U.S.A.),and Edmund
Hornby (Eng,),with Mr. Joshua Bates, of London, as umpire. '" No case of
saiil a writer in tlie North American
been more
Revietc " has ever
Arbitration,''
successful than this. Damages were
in some
awarded
thirty claims,and many
Of the 40 American
importantdecisions were
pronounced by this Commission."
claims, 12 were
allowed,with damages amounting to "G8,131 ; and of the 75
British,19, with damages "57,252.
a

35. GREAT
and the UNITED
in 1854.
BRITAIN
Reserved
STATES,
hsheries question,
between
the two
arising out of Article 1 of the Convention
the 20th October, 1818.
countries,
signed at London
By a Treaty signed June
referred
Mixed
from
each
Commission
to a
one
5th, 1854, the disputewas
which
in
side,the two thus appointedto select au Umpire
1855.
was
organised
Its labours were
did not meet
suspended in October,1856, and the Commission
again until July 17th, 1857, when the Hon. John Hamilton
Gray, of New
made
the 17th
chosen by lot as Umpire. His awards were
on
Brunswick, was
not final however, and changes followed in the Membership
April,1858.
They were
"
of the Comnu'ssion,which
all the
its labours in 1866, when
terminated
delimitation had been completed except on a small section of the southern coast
of Newfoundland
and a section of the coast of Virginia."
"

"

3(;. GREAT

and

BRITAIN
Mr.

by

Government

Portugueseadministrative

in 1855.

PORTUGAL,

and

j\lrs.

Claim

guese
againstPortu-

of

denial

Croft, arising out

authorities of

by

in reference
patent of registration

the
to

the payment of a marriage portionfrom

the Barcellinhos family,the rightsto
which
had been accorded to them
decisions.
The Senate of Hamburg
by judicial
chosen Arbitrator.
Award
was
given February 7th, 1856, in favour of the
Government.
Portuguese
^b^
37. The
of claims

UNITED

and

STATES

in

GRANADA,

NEW

1857.

Question

of
out of rights
arising
acquiredby the United States on the Isthmus
Panama
under
for damages
Granada, of 184G, and especially
Treaty with New
caused by a riot at Panama, 15th April,
1856. Referred,under Convention concluded
1857
ratified
and
September 10th,
8tb,
(but
proclaimedat Washington,November
1860),to a Mixed Commission, composed of two Commissioners, Messrs. Elias W.
Leavenworth
and
Jose
Hurtado
Marcelino
(U.S.A.),
(N.G.),and an umpire, Mr.
N. G. Upham, of New
Hampshire,who adjudicatedon part of the claims only,
unable
With regardto the others the Commissioners
the
to agree, and
on
were
9th March, 1862, the Commission
adjourned nine die.
the subjectof a new
Granada
New
Adjudication,
(See No. 55 )

formed

38. HOLLAND

and

the Island

over

of

Aves

in guano.
Submitted
of the Queen of

The

unsettled

claims

paying 345,307 dollars.

in 1857.
The questionof sovereignty
provinceof Barcelona,Venezuela,which is rich

VENEZUELA,
in the

by a Convention of the
Spain. Her awanl, which

5th August, 1857, to

the

tion
Arbitra-

was
June, 1865, declared
but
the island the property of the Venezuelan
imposed the payment of
Republic,
Holland
of her subjects.
for
of
the
to
the
loss
an
rights
fishery
indenmity

.39. GREAT

BRITAIN

and

BRAZIL,

given in

in 1858.
Settlement of outstanding
Rio de Janeiro,June 2nd, 1858, and
of
Commission
referred to a Mixed
They held their
by lot if necessary.

privateclaims. By a Convention signed at

ratified at London, September 9th,these were
two

members,

first Meeting
40.

The

on

with

Umpire to be chosen
March, 1859.

the 10th

UNITED

STATES

and

CHINA,

in 1858.

Distribution

of the

rAClKli'ArioN

TIIK

Sl.NCK

UK

1815.

4'J3

Convciition,
sij;nedat Shanghai,November
8th,
when
the foreign factories at
])rop('rty,
burned, and the foreignerswere
compelled to flee the cityon the
Canton were
A
Tribunal
of
1856.
two
of
December
14th,
Commissioners, Mr. Charles
night
W. Bradley,U. S. Consul at Ningpo, and Mr. Oliver E. Roberts,late Vice Consul
it was
appointedby the President. By the Convention
at Hong
Kong, was
of claims,the Chinese Governinent
sliould be
agreed that in the adjudication
representedby an officerappointedto act for it. They concluded their labours,
awarded
The
whole amount
being $489,788. A surplus
.January13th, 1860.

by
Chinese indemnity(settled

1858),for

tlie destruction

remained after the payment

but the Chinese Government
41. The

of American

tif all claims

declined

STATES

UNITED

for silver bars and coin,taken

by

"Macedonian,"belongingto
piastres.The disputennist have
the

; the

of the money

was

proposed,

and CHILI,
in 1858.
Claim of compensation
the Chilian admiral.Lord Cochrane,from a l)rig,

an

American

ended

in

war.

referred to the King of the

10th,1858,it was
sustained
the American
claims,and
15th,1863,
tifths of the

return

accept it.

to

and
citizen,

sold

by

him

treaty concluded

By a
whose
Belgians,

for

7U,40U

November

award, given ^lay

condemned
Chili to refund threetogetherwith interest. Chili paid$42,000.
appropriated,

sum

in 1858.
and the ARGENTINE
BRITAIN
42. GREAT
REPUBLIC,
Claims by British subjectsfor losses sustained
during the disorders of the Civil
of the 21st August, 1858, were
War in the Republic. These, by a Convention
Tribunal
referred for settlement to a
consisting of Commissioners
appointed
and
the
of her Britannic
Minister
Government
Plenipotentiary
by the Argentine
and the amounts
to be settled by them were
nised
recogMajestyor his representative,
Debt
the
Government.
National
Argentine
a
by
as
and PARAGUAY,
in 185'J. Claims
STATES
against
United States and Paraguay NavigationCompany.'' After a
referred by formal
naval demonstration
by the United States,the questionwas
of
Connnission
to
two
a
members, one
Convention, signed February 4th, 1859,

43. The

UNITED

Paraguay by

the

"

country, with provisionfor choosing an umpire. Tlie American

appointed by President Buchanan, as the result of an Act of
Mr. Cave Johnson
the
on
; the Connnissioner
Congress, May 16th, 1860, was
Jose Berges. The last session of the Commission
Don
part of Paraguay was
the Conunissioners filed an unaniujous
held on the 13th August, 1860, when
was

chosen

by

each

Commissioner,

Award

this,"on

adverse to the claims of the Company.

Notwithstanding
and that the Commissioners,
ground that the Convention admitted liability,
had
exceeded
their
of
tlie
merits
into
the
going
case,
competency,
the award, and has since endeavoured
to settle the
States repudiated

which
the

by

was

the United
claim by negotiation."
(Prof.J. Bassett

^loore.)

in 1859.
and HONDURAS,
British Claims against
the possession
of lands by settlers. By the
to
as
referred to
Convention of February 28th, 1859, signed at Comayagua, these were
James
and
of
Mr.
Leon
Mr.
Conmiission, consisting
Alvarado,
oMacdonald,
a Mixed
with Mr. E. 0. Crosby, Minister of the United States to Guatemala, as Umpire.
declared to be void ; the Report of the Umpire bore date
The Claims were
November
21st,1862.
44.

the

GREAT

BRITAIN

Republic of Honduras,

and COSTA
in 1860.
STATES
45. The UNITED
RICA,
Pecuniaryclaims
"
from injuries
of citizens of the United States,arising
throughthe action of the
Referred
Rica."
to a Mixed
authorities of Costa
Commission, Benj.F. Rexford
^Molina
D.
Luis
a
nd
(Costa Rica),by treaty concluded at San Jose, J"dy
(U.S.A.),
ratihed
at
Washington November
9th,1861, the Umpire to be chosen
2nd, 1860,
the
^Minister
to the U.S A.
The umjiire
other
two
the
or
members,
Belgian
by
by
Chevalier Joseph Bertinatti,the Italian Minister at Washington,who
chosen was
awarded
31. 1862, to the claimants.
$25,704,December
and PORTUGAL,
in 1861.
Claims of Messrs. Yuille,
for losses
British
against Portuguese Government
Co.,
sulijects,
of Hamburg as
to the Senate
incurred through breach of treaty. Referred
Arbitrator. The Award, which was
given in 1861, has not been }iublished
by the
British Government, or, apparemly,by the Portuguese.

46. GREAT

Shortridge"

BRITAIN

494

INSTANCES

OF

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

in 1862. Mutual Claims. By a

and ECUADOR,
STATES
UNITED
ratified
at Quito Julj^
November
at
25th,1862,
27th,1864,
Guayaquil,
signed
treaty
and proclaimed
September8th,1864,these were referred to a Mixed Commission of
should
who, with an umpire or Arbitrator,
two, consistingof a citizen of each State,

47. The

The Commissioners
the mutual adiustment of claims."
Messrs.
were
a
nd
J.
Flores
Hassaurek
J.
(Ecuador),afterwards F. U.
(U.S.A.),
tion
expiredby limitaTamariz, and the Umpire Dr. A. Destruge. The Commission
all
it
been
the
before
business
of.
The
having
disposed
17th,1865,
August
the
fixed
amount
to
dated
be
as
1865,
August
18th,
$94,799
paid
Award,
by

undertake
Frederick

"

Ecuador.
UNITED
48. The
and
confiscation of
referred
which
was

and

STATES

PERU,

in 1862.

Alleged illegal
capture

American
Thompson" and " Georgiana,"
ships,"Lizzie
to the King of the Belgiansby an
agreement, signed at
The
of
the
20th, 1862.
Lima, December
Belgians,
perceivingafter an
King
that the Arbitration
of what had been publishedon the controversy,
examination
of the specialcircumstances,"
delicate nature
be " of a very
would
by reason
and especially
declined to act, and in view of the declaration of the Arbitrator,
of the United States decided
which he gave for it,the Government
of tlie reasons
and to treat the claims as finally
disposedof.
to accept his adverse opinion,
and BRAZIL,
in 1 863. Imprisonmentof three British
BRITAIN
"La
Rio de Janeiro on June
Forte"
at
the
naval
ship
7th,1862.
June
w
ho
that
Kef erred to the King of the Belgians,
I.,
18th,1863,
decided,
Leopold
"
in which
the laws of Brazil had been appliedtowards the English
in the mode
offence to the British navy."
neither premeditation
of oft'ence,
nor
there was
officers,
49.

GREAT

officers from

in 1863.
Various claims, by
and
PERU,
of
Government
tlie
the
other,were, by a Convention
against
and
ratified
at
18th,
proclaimedMay 19th,1863,
April
signed Lima, January 12th,
of four members
Commission
referred to a Mixed
(two chosen by each) and an
Messrs. E. George Squier and James
chosen were
Umpire. The Commissioners
and the Umpire Gen.
and S. Tarara (Peru),
and F. B. Alvarez
S. Mackie (U.S.A.),
in favour
The awards were
Pedro A. Herran, a citizen of Colombia,then in Lima.
Soles.
of the United States by a preponderanceof 63,500 Peruvian

50. The UNITED

citzens of each country

STATES

in 1863.
and GREAT
STATES
51. The UNITED
BRITAIN,
By a treaty
and
Sound
panies'
ComHudson's
1863.
concluded
Puget's
Agricultural
Bay
July 1st,
Hon.
John Rose, of
referred to two
claims ; these were
arbitrators,
Canada, and ex-Judge Alexander Johnson, of New York, and an Umpire chosen
450,000 dollars to the Hudson's
Bay Company, and
by tliem, who awarded
was
tember
given SepCompany. Their award
200,000 dollars to the Puget'sSound
10th,1869, the Umpire, Mr. Benj.R. Curtis,refusingto sign.
in 1864.
The Senate of Hamburg
and
BRITAIN
52. GREAT
PERU,
of the alleged false imprisonarbitrated on claims for compensation,on account
ment
Melville
from Peru of a British subject.
and banishment
Captain Thomas
White, who had been arrested at Callao (March 23rd, 1861),kept in prisonat
Lima
(untilJanuary 9th, 1862),and expelledthe country. An indemnity of
The
his behalf by the British Government.
claimed on
"4,500 sterlingwas
claim
decided
that
the
was
which
on
1864,
was
12th,
April
award,
given
and exaggeratedstatement, and was
inadmissible,
based upon a partial
entirely
had
law-courts
been quite
the procedureadopted by the Peruvian
inasmuch
as
however, had to
regularand accordingto the laws of the country. The parties,
divided between
them.
to be equally
costs,those of the Commission
pay their own

53. GREAT

BRITAIN

and

ARGENTINE

REPUBLIC,

in 1864.

Losses

on
February 13th,
by
arisingout of a
Video
fnim
Monte
vessels from
entering Argentine ports.
1845, prohibiting
to Arbitration,
of the 15th July,1864, to submit the matter
Decided
l)ya protocol
of January i8th,
and by a further protocol
1865,it was submitted to Jose Joaquin
Perez,the President of Chili,who gave his award August 1st,1870, in favour
of the Argentine Republic.

decree issued

the Argentine Government

THE

SINCE

OF

PACIFICATION

1815.

495

in 18B4.
CANAL
and the SUEZ
54. VICEROY
EGYPT
OF
COMPANY,
at the reVarious disputes
connected with the Suez Canal undertaking. Iveferred,
quest
to the Emperor,Napoleon III.,
of the Viceroy,
by whom it was decided against
the Viceroy. Tlie award
was
given July 6th,1864,and was followed by a Firman
of March
19th,1868, determiningafresh the concession to the Canal Company
bases.
the newly prescribed
on

55. The

and

STATES

UNITED

COLOMBIA,

Claims

in 1864.

againstthe

late Republicof New

Granada, arisingout of treaty
as
latter,
of
Isthmus
These
the
claims not determined
Panama.
the
were
on
by the
rights
Referred
concluded
former Commission
a
10th,
37).
February
(No.
by
treaty
of two
consisting
1864, and ratified 19tli August, 1865, to a Mixed Commission
members, appointedby each country, and an Umpire. Sir Frederick Bruce was
of war
thus settled
chosen umpire. " Questions that w'ould have been causes
were
The
quietlyand equitably."The date of the last award was May 18th, 1866.
Awards
in
those
of
the
former
favour
of
United
the
States,including
given
Commission,under the Treaty of September 10th, 1857, amounted to $345,307.
the
representing

56. The

STATES

UNITED

and

citizen of the United

Henry Savage,a

in 1864.
Claim
of Mr.
SALVADOR,
for
losses
States,
throughsale of gunpowder.

of Salvador to submit
the claim to
An agreement was
marie with the Government
1864.
The
Arbitration in Guatemala, and signedin triplicate.
May 4th,
referees,
Messrs. M. J. Dardon, A. Andreu, and Fermin
Armas, on February 21st,1865,
"
finally
adjudicateiithe Claim " in favour of Mr. Savage."
"

and VENEZUELA,
in 1864.
57. FRANCE
By a Convention between these
made for the decision,
Powers in 1864,provisionwas
by a Mixed Commission, of
and injuries
of the
f
or
the " claims of French
damages,
subjects expropriations,
of
of those for'which,accordingto the law^ of nations,the Government
nature
the Republic[of Venezuela]is responsible."
in 1866.
and VENEZUELA,
Claims by citizens
STATES
58. The UNITED
of Venezuela.
of the United States,
Many of these were
againstthe Govermuent
of them
involved important
of long standing an I large in amount, and some
of International
Referred to a Mixed Commission, Messrs. David
Law.
principles
and
difficult negotiaM. Talmage and Gen. A. Guzman
Blanco, after protracted
tions,
by treaty,April25th, 1866, ratified at Caracas April17th,1867, where the
held August 3rd, 1868,
met
Commission
August 30th, 1867. Its last session was
all the claims submitted to it having been disposedof. Awards
were
given in
favour of the United States amounting to a total of ^1,253,310. But thejjroceedimpeached for allegedfraud on the part of the Tribunal, and see
ings were

further,No.

119.

in 1866.
59. GREAT
and MEXICO,
BRITAIN
June 26th, 1866, and ratified November
19th of the same
the claims of British
refer to a Mixed
Commission
and Foreign State Papers^ lot. 7.)
(^British

By

Convention

year, it

signed

agreed to
Subjectsagainst Mexico.
was

in 1867.
and PRUSSIA,
burg
Question of surrender of Luxemresisted by Germany. Submitted to a Conference of
France, which was
in London, May 7th-llth,1867, under the presithe Great Powers, wliich met
dency
of Lord Stanley. The Arbitrators agreedupon a treaty,guaranteeingthe

60. FRANCE
to

of
neutrality

the

province,the retirement

of the Fortress
61. GREAT

BRITAIN

of

the Prussian

and
garrison,

the dismantling

of Luxemburg.
and

SPAIN,

The

in 1868.
"

"

Merrnaid
of

"

difficulty.

Claim for compensati(jnfor the loss of

Mermaid,"
Dartmouth,
the 16th
loaded with coals for Ancona, which, in passingthe forts of Ceuta on
Great
between
Britain
and
fired
sunk.
and
at
an
Agreement
October,1864,was
By
claim
referred
Mixed
to
Madrid
mission,
ComMarch
the
a
at
was
4th,1868,
Spam, signed
of four Commissioners, two to be named
by each Government
consisting
with an Umpire to be
from persons belongingto the Diplomaticand Naval Services,
in case
of disagreement as to the person to be
named
at their firstmeeting,and
The Decision was
chosen by lot out of two named
given within three
by them.
the schooner

496

OF

INSTANCES

months from
announced.

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

the first meeting of the Commissioners,

but the result has not been
in connection with this difficulty
that the late Earl Derby in
was
Parliament
there
is
no
international
to which
tribunal
said,"UNHArriLY
and there
of this kind can be referred,
is no
law
international
cases
by which
be required
thus to refer cases
of this kind.
can
If such a trihwiul existed,
parties
to the civilised ujorld.''
it loould he a great heiiefi.t
It

and
in 1868.
STATES
Various claims and
UNITED
62. The
MEXICO,
counterclaims which had arisen since the Peace of Guadaloupe Hidalgo,in 1848.
By a Convention,dated July 4th,1868, these were referred to a Mixed Commission,
and a Mexican, W. H. Wadsworth,
consistingof two Comnussioners, an American
and
F. G. Palacio, together with
an
Umpire, ]Mr. Francis Lieber,who died
was
October
of three
2nd, 1872, This Commission
appointed for a term
and
a-half years, but in 1871 by a new
Convention, concluded April 19th, it
was
Convention,dated
prolongedto January 31st,1873. In the interval a new
November
27th,1872, prolongedfor two years the action of the treatyof 1868 ;
but inasmuch
not ratified by the Mexican
as this Convention was
Congressbefore

January 31st,1873, it was nmtually agreedto modify its terms, so

of 1868.
the Convention
Accordinglythe
prolongbut to renew
of 27th November, 1872, A\as
ratified by both Congresses by the
the 29th April,1873.
on
the 8th March, and the Mexican
on
to

"

revived

the

had

old Commission, which

ceased

act, and

to

new

as

not

merely

revised treaty
U.S. Congress
This Treaty
Commissioners

Sir Edward
Thornton, the Britisli Minister at Washington,being
appointed.
chosen Umpire, the Coinmissioners
now
being Mr. M. M. de Zamacona
(Mexico),
were

for the U.S.A

served as Commissioner
and Mr. W. II. Wadsworth, who
from the
firstmeeting to the last. On April16tli,
1874, tlie Umpire, Sir Edward
Thornton,
the claims made
l)is award
on
by Mexico, in favour of the United States.
gave
Cunnnissioner
all claims on
the
abandoned
United
States'
the part of
Thereupon
Mexico.
After
this
award
his countrymen
w
as
against
raised,on the
objection
were
ground of false evidence and fraud,and the functions of the Commission
concluded
November
Convention
extended by a new
20th,1874, and those of the
20th, 1876, by a Convention
proclaimed
Umpire stillfarther until November
June
29th, 1876. The Umpire gave his award that any attempt to re-open the
"That it was
to go back upon
accomplished
impossible
subjectwas inadmissible
Tlie Uajjiire
closed his labours November
executed
sentence."
facts and
an
20th,1876. Some doubt remained, however, in regard to two of the principal
awards in favour of the United States,and says Prof. Moore in 1891, " Pendingof tliischarge,the United States has
efforts to secure
a competent
investigation
suspendedthe distribution of the money paid by Mexico upon them."
"

63. GREAT

BRITAIN
subjectsagainst Venezuelan

who

and

in

VENEZUELA,

Government,

of

which

1868.

there

were

Claims
79.

of

British
Convention
missioners,
Comto two

By

referred
signed at Caracas,21st September,1868, these were
and Geo. Fagan, Britisli Charge d'Affaires,
Dr. Juan de Dios Mendez
Their Report was
to choose an Umpire by lot,if necessary.
were
given at

Caracas,November
64. The UNITED
to either Government

15th, 1869.
STATES
since the

Total amount

awaided, 312,587 dols.

in 1868.
Mutual claims presented
PERU,
of
ilixed
the
Commission, which met in
sittings
and

in 1863
These
were
now
(see No. 50), and other claims specified.
by a
Convention, concluded at Lima, December
4th,1868, ratifiedJune 4th, 1869,
Arbitral Commission
and proclaimedJidy 6th, 1869, submitted
to an
of two
and
members
an
Umpire, the latter to be chosen by agreement or lot. This
Lima

new

in 1869 and
made
awards on a number of claims. The Commissioners
Mr.
Michel
Vidal
and
L. B. Cisneros,and, later.
Dr. Manuel Pino.
were
coincidence two Umpires were
Mr. F. A. Elmore and Mr.
appointed,
By a singular
and
T. Valenzuella.
The Commission
finally
adjourned, its Report of Awards was
dated February26th,1870, all the liusiness before it having been disposedof.

Commission

sat

insurrection. Conference
called at Paris,January and
vVrbitration in the technical meaning of the
the principle,
it deserves to be reckoned among
instances of
word, yet, as involving
successful Arbitration. The proposals
of the Conference were
accepted l)ytJrceCe.
and
65. TURKEY
GREECE,
Great Powers, at the instance
February, 1869. Though not an

of

of

1839.

Cretan

Prussia,was

498

INSTANCES

OF

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

8th, 1871, referred to three Commissioners, Sir Alexander Gait,Mr. Ensign H.

Kellogg, and Mr. Maurice Delfosse,who met at Halifax, June 15th,1877, and
the 23rd of the followingNovember, awarded
on
5,500,000 dollars ("1,100,000)
Commissioner
the American
to Great Britain,
dissentingand withdrawingfrom
The
voted by
the Arbitration.
award, however, was
accepted,the amount
Congress,and on the 21st November, 1878, Mr. Welsh, under instructions from
the President
for the amount

of

the United

States,delivered

to

the British Government

draft

of the Award.

in 1871.
and OTHERS,
REPUBLIC
TRANSVAAL.
Question
the Modder and Vaal rivers (where
the ownership of a small district between
had been discovered.
the town
of Kimberley now
stands)in which diamonds
The Governor of Natal was
recognisedas Arbitrator by the Griquas,the Batlapin,
and the President of the Transvaal Republic. The claims of the last-named State
were
disposedof by his decision. He awarded the tract in disputeto the Griqua
Claimant,Waterboer, includingin his award the part claimed by the Orange Free
had not been
case
State, which had refused Arbitration. The Free State,whose
the
and
after a time
less
before
much
was
stated,
Arbitrator,
protested,
argued
found
that
able to appeal to a judgment delivered by a British Court,which
Waterboer
had never
enjoyed any rightto the territory.Meanwhile,before the
and
the country was
to the British,
Award, Waterboer had offered his territory
forthwith erected into a Crown
Colony. The British Government, therefore,
declared that a district in
without either admittingor denying the Free State title,
difficultto keep order amid a turbulent and shifting
which it was
population
ought
of
to be under the control of a strong Power, and offered the Free State a sum
whatever
in
claim
it
The
settlement
of
might possess.
acceptance by
"90,000
in 1876, of this sum
closed the controversy.
the Free State,
74. The

as

to

75. JAPAN

and

PERU,

in 1872.

Seizure

of the Peruvian

barque,"Maria

trade,in the Japanese port of Kanagawa, and the

Luz," engaged
The
board.
liberation as slaves of those on
getting embittered
dispute was
consent
at Tokei, 15th
when
it was
referred,by a Protocol drawn up by common
and 25th June, 1873, to Alexander
II.,the Emperor of Russia,whose decision,
given at Ems on May 17th,1875, was in favour of Japan.
in the Coolie

in 1872.
and the UNITED
STATES,
Boundary
the
the
to
Woods
the
Lake
of
of
from
the N.W.
Rocky Mountains, on
angle
of latitude. Referred,under the treaty of 1846, to a Jointthe 49th parallel
the American
of
which
member, Mr. Archibald
Campbell, was
Commission,
the
March
Commissioner
under
Act
of
English
1872,
an
19th,
Congress,
appointed
which
delimitation
effected.
The
R.
the
D.
Cameron
was
duly
by
beingMajor
;
concluded in 1876.
labours of the Commission
were
76.

GREAT

BRITAIN

in 1872.
A dispute,
which had
and PORTUGAL,
various territoriesand islands situated on Delagoa Bay.
Referred, by a Protocol signed at Lisbon, 25th September,1872, to M. Thiers,
the President of the French Republic. His successor. Marshal MacMahon, by his
established to
award, on July 24th, 1875, decided that the Portuguesetitlewas
serious blow to British hopes,
a
all the territoriesin question. The decision was
serious with the further developmentof the country.
and has become increasingly
contained in the Agreement for Arbitration,
Yet it was
mitigatedby a provision,
from
the decision might go, should have thereafter,
that the Power againstwhom
to
the successful Power, a rightof pre-emptionas againstany other State desiring

77. GREAT
lasted since

BRITAIN

1823, about

purchasethe territory.
in 1872.
and COLOMBIA,
BRITAIN
Pecuniary claims of
"
of
of Merchants
(Cotesworth Powell, London), againstColombia.
Resident, and Dr.
Referred to a Mixed
Commission, Dr. Schumacher, German
and
to removal
1872.
A
Commission,
December
new
owing
on
14th,
Ancizar,
death, was
appointed,consistingof Mr. Scruggs,the Minister of the United
General Salgar. The case involved important
States at Bogota, and Ex-President
principles.The Arbitrators agreed in an award of 50,000 dollars ; the Commis78.

GREAT

British Firm

SINCE

THE

PACIFICATION

OF

1815.

499

sion closed its labours on the 5tli November, 1875, and its decision and Award
18th and 21st,1875,
publishedin the Diario Oficialof Bogota, December
and was
signedby both Commissioners.

was

in 1873. Claim advahced

and BRAZIL,
BRITAIN
79. GREAT
bj^the Earl
of Dnndonald
against tlie Brazilian Government, for services which his father,
Admiral Lord Cochrane,had rendered to Brazil duringher War of Independence.
States and Italian Ministers at Rio de Janeiro,Mr. James
Referred to the United
and Baron
Cavalchini. On October 6th,1873, they awarded the Earl
R. Partridge
of Dundonald
"38,fi75.
and
in 1873.
80. GREAT
BRITAIN
Questions concerning
FRANCE,
British Mineral Oils. By a Convention signedJuly
duties levied in France
on
C. M. Kennedy and
referred to a Joint Commission
23rd, 1873, it was
(Messrs.
to name
J. Ozenne),with power
an
Umpire, whose award, without reference to
the Umpire, was
given in Paris, January 5th,1874, and adjudged to British
claimants 314,393 francs.
in 1873.
A Disputedboundary between
and SWITZERLAND,
81. ITALY
which involved the ownership of the Alp
the Swiss Canton of Ticino and Italy,
with the
Referred December
of Cravairola.
31st,1873, to a Mixed Commission
Hon. Geo. P. Marsh, the United States Minister at Rome, as Umpire, who, on
September23rd,1874, decided in favour of It"Xj.
in 1874.
Murder of Japanesecitizens by Chinese,
The two Governments
the pointof appealing
on
w^ere
and Washington induced them
the Cabinets of London
to have
to arms, when
F. Wade, the
and the dispute
referred to Sir Thomas
to Arbitration,
was
recourse
British Minister at Pekin, who, in 1876, awarded
an
indemnityof 500,000taels to
be paidby China,as reparation
for the outrage.

82. CHINA

and

JAPAN,

in the Island of Formosa.

(SeistanBoundary),in

1874. This was a

and Afghan territoi'ies,
the
on
of constant
N.W. frontier of India, which had for years been the source
bickerings
The treatyof I\larch 4th,1857, between Great
between the Shah and the Amir.
of dift'erences arisingbetween
the
Britain and Persia,providedthat : " In case
the Persian
of Persia and the countries of Herat and Afghanistan,
Government
oflficesof the
Government
to refer them for adjustmentto the friendly
engages
unless these friendly
officesfail of
BritisliGovernment, and not to take up arms
effect." This questionwas
and two
British officers were
so
referred,
appointed
Arbitrators on behalf of the British Government, viz..General Goldsmid
and
General Pollock,
brought to
by whom, at -the beginningof tlieyear 1870, was
of the most importantboundaryquestionswliicliour
one
a successful conclusion,"
has had to decide."
Government
83. PERSIA

and AFGHANISTAN
disputerespectingthe Iioundaries of

the Persian

and
in 1874.
Claims for damages
STATES
84. UNITED
COLOMBIA,
"
for
the
the
of
American
steamer
Colondiia
Montijo,"in April,
against
capture
in the State of Panama.
Referred to a
1871, in Colombian waters,by insurgents
of Mr. Bendix
Mixed
Koppel and Mr. Mariano Tanco,
Commission,consisting
appointedunder a DiplomaticAgreement of August 17tli,1874. Mr. Robert
Bunch, the EnglishMinister at Bogota,was chosen Umpire,by whom, Julv 25th,
and paid,Mr.
of 33,401 dollars was
awarded
to the United States,
1875, the sum
"
the
of
States
Resident
at
the
United
Minister
lated
congratuBogota,being
Scruggs,
the results of the Arbitration."
on
by his Government
in connection witli the
and CHILI, in 1874.
85. PERU
Disputedaccounts
with with Sjiainof
in alliance during the war
fleets of both Powers, which were
March
the
1855.
at
Protocol,
2tul,1874,
By a
signed
Lima,
controversy was
referred to Mr. C. A. Logan, U.S. Minister at Valparaiso,whose award, given
less 654,000paid
April7th,1875, adjudged to Chili a sum of 1,130,000
dollars,
by Peru.
El
in 1876.
The
86. ARGENTINE
and
REPUBLIC
PARAGUAY,
Chaco
Boundary dispute. Ifeferred,
by treaty of February 3rd, 1876, to the
President of the United States. The decision of President Hayes was
given
November
12th,1878,in favour of Paraguay.
K

k2

500

INSTANCES

OF

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

87. GREATER
and ONTARIO.
In 1878. Messrs.
BRITAIN
: CANADA
Robt. A. Harrison,
and
F.
Edward
Kincks
been
Thornton,
having
appointedby
the Governments
of the above States " to determine
and westerly
the northerly
boundary of the Province of Ontario,they completed their work and gave their
Award
at Ottawa,in the province of Ontario,
August 3rd, 1878, duly signed by
the three Arbitrators.
88. GREAT

in 1878.
which
In 1879, an effort,
the Arbitration of a boundarydisputebetween
Great Britain and Liberia came
As earlyas 1871 the
to an
unsuccessful end.
United States was
In 1878 Comasked to appointan Arbitrator in the matter.
modore
Sehufeldt was
He
arrived at Sierra Leone
named.
January 19th, 1879.
The investigation
unable to reach an agreewere
began, but the Commissioners
ment
to the submission
of the matter
Commodore
to the Arbitrator, and
as
after a lengtheneddetention in the neighbourhood of Sierra Leone,
Sehufeldt,
was
compelledto depart,leaving his mission unfulfilled.

began several

and

BRITAIN

years

LIBERIA,

for
previously,

89. GREAT
and
in 1879.
BRITAIN
As to sovereignty
NICARAGUA,
the Mosquito Indians,the question
in disputebetween
pretation
them being the interof certain Articles of the Treaty of Managua, signed on
the 28th
January,1860. RefeiTcd to the Emperor of Austria,who appointedHerr Ungar,
an
Ex-Minister,and two Presidents of the Court of Cassation (Herr Schmerling
and Herr Mailath)to act as Assessors.
The Emperor's Award
was
given at
Vienna, July2nd, 1881, in favour of Great Britain.
over

90. FRANCE

and
in 1879.
iiithe
NICARAGUA,
seizure,
Alleged illegal
Corinto,November
23rd, 1874, of a French ship ("ThePhare") laden
arms
presumed to be for the use of the revolutionary
party in Nicaragua.
Referred, by an agreement dated October 15th, 1879, to tlie French Court of
Cassation
which
had
been selected by Nicaragua, and
(Appeal),
which, on
19th,
that
State to pay 42,000 francs with interest.
July
1880, adjudged

Port
with

of

91. The UNITED

for injuries
sustained
the American
Civil

and

STATES

FRANCE,

by subjectsof

in 1880.

Claims of

and

duringthe

compensation

of 1863,
war
of 1870.
cluded
By a Treaty conreferred to
January 15th,and ratitieilJune 23rd, 1880, these claims were
three Commissioners, one
each
appointedby the two Governments, viz.,Mr.
Asa
0. Aldis and M. L. de Geofroy,who
succeeded, May 24tli,1883, by
was
M. A. A. Lefaivre,and the third,the Baron de Arinos,by the Emperor of Brazil.
The labours of this Commission
5th,
(which sat in Washington from November
1880, to March 31st,1884), not being terminated within the prescribedlimit of
two
of time (toApril 1st,1884),was
years, an extension
grantedby successive
Conventions
of July 19tli,1882, and February 8th, 1883, and its labours were
continued
until the claims
were
given, and its
adjusted. Its final Award was
labours closed,
March
31 st, 1884.
Awards
the
States
United
by a preagainst
ponderance
of $612,000.
war

botli Powers
the Franco-German

Mexican

war

92. TURKEY
Arbitration
of

and
in 1880.
Question of territory.Settled by
GREECE,
the Great
Powers, under Article 24 of the Treaty of Berlin,
of Compulsory Arbitration,
the Powers, by
a
case
July 13th,1878. This was
identic note of* June 11th, 1880, informing the Sultan that they had decided
an
that their representatives
at Berlin should
in Conference there,on the 16th
meet
June, in order to determine by a majorityof votes upon the best boundary line
to adopt. The Award
of the Conference was
signed at Berlin July 1st,1880,and
the decision of the Powers
was
given effect to in a treaty between Turkey and
from
detached
Greece, executed June 14th, 1881, under which the territory
of Thessalyand a part of Epirus,
ceded to Greece.
was
Turkey,consisting
^

93. CHILI
and COLOMBIA,
in 1880.
Disputerelative to the transportation
for Peru across
the Isthmus of Panama.
Referred by Convention,October,
arms
1880,to the Arl)itration of the President of the United States. {Panama btar and
Herald, October 16th,1880.)

of

"

94. COLOMBIA
alluded to in various

and

COSTA

Treaties.

RICA,

By

in 1880.

Question of

Convention,signed at

San

Boundary, as
Jose,December

SINCE

PACIFICATION

THK

1H15.

OF

501

ruferred to the
25th, 1880, and ratifie'lat Panama, Deceiabur Uth, 1891, it was
the
to
of
of
the
the
President
of the
or
hiin,
failing
Spain
King
King
Belgians,
or,
has
The
this
It
is
Convention
clause
:
and
hereliy
a
greed,
Argentineliepnblic.
be decided by
that the ([uestionof limits,
"c., shall never
formally stipulated,
civilisation and humanity require."The
than those of Arbitration,
as
other means
King of the Belgians declined to act ; an additional treaty on the subjectwas
concluded lU Palis January 20th, 1880, and the office of Arbitrator was
accepted
Alfonso
XIII.
The
by the Queen Regent of Spain on behalf of His ]\Iajesty
tlie contractingpirties
Arbitration lapsed,however, owing to a disputebetween
"

which their
to the time within
as
since been undertaken for a new
to have been reached.
seems
95. CHILI

disputeabout

to be presented.Negotiations
were
have
but no delinite result
Treaty of Arbitration,

cases

and
in 1881.
the ARGENTINE
REPUBLIC,
the Straits of Magellanand their land boundaries.

It

long-standing
was

agreed to

with the provisions

of the Treaty
refer this to Arbitration in 1878, in accordance
It was
of 1856.
referred to the United States Ministers in those countries,
so
Messrs. Thomas
0. Osborn and Thomas
A. Osborn, by Treatyof 23rd July, 1881,
and
in
their labours
concluded
were
September of that year. The boundaries
for ever
settled ; the Straits of Magellan were
made
were
neutral,their navigation
declared free to all nations ; and fortifications or militaryestablishments
was
their banks
forbidden ; and experts to complete the details were
on
appointed
by a Convention; but this Treatyproved not to be tinal. (See Xos. 164 and 189.)
96.

and

HOLLAND

confiscation of

signed at

ST.

Dutch
the

DOMINGO,

Hague

President of the French

March IGth,1883, to pay

March

in 1881.

Packet," in

ship,"Havana

26th, 1881, it

Alleged illegal
capture and
1877.
August,
ment
By an Agreereferred
to M. Grevy, the
Avas
the Dominican
Government,

Republic,who condemned
an
indemnityof 140,000 francs.

97. GREAT
and the TRANSVAAL,
in 1881.
Mutual
BRITAIN
claims
for losses sustained in the recent hostilities. By Articles 6 to 9 of the Convention
of Api'il
referred to a Connnission
of the Hon.
5th, 1881, these were
consisting
George Hudson, the Hon. Jacobus Petrus de Wet, and the Hon. Jolm Gilbert
Kotze
to be
; the decision of tlie said Commissioners, oi- of a majorityof them
final ; and the proportionateshare of the remuneration
and of the
i-espectively,
of the Commissioners
and the Deputies,to be paid by the two
ments,
Governexpenses
awarded
according to the amount
againstthem.
98. GREAT
and the
in 1881.
BRITAIN
Boundaries
TRANSVAAL,
defined by the 1st Article of the Convention
of the 5th April,
1881.
By Article
19 of this Convention,
it was
should forthwith
agreedthat the Royal Commission
appoint a person to mark off the boundary line in question,and to make
ments
arrangebetween the owners
of farms,on the one
hand, and the authorities of the
Barolong tribe on the other,in regard to the water supply.
and the TRANSVAAL,
99. GREAT
in 1881.
BRITAIN
Settlement of
the native tribes of the Transvaal
Articles
State.
21-23 of the Convention
after the taking effect of the
of April 5th, 1881, provided that inniiediately
will
Native
Location
Conmiission
be
of the
Convention,a
constituted,
consisting
of the State,or some
President,or in his absence the Vice-president
one
deputed
or
by him, the Resident,
by both,and such
upon
definingthe boundaries

100.

some

and

COLOMBIA

one

deputedby him, and

third person

to be

agreed

Commission
will be a standingbody for reserving and
of the locations allotted to the native tribes of the State.

VENEZUELA,

in 1882.

very

delicate

questionof

Referred to the King of

boundaries,wliicli had been unsettled for fiftyyears.
Spain as Arbitrator,by a treaty signed at Caracas, September 14th, 1881,
ratified June
9th, 1882, and proclaimed July 6th, 1882.
King Aiphonso XII.
the
a
nd
died
the
but
before giving his
accepted
question,
duties, began studying
award.
The question then arose
whetlier the mandate
to
given him extended to
his

successor.

This

affirmative,
and, by

was
a

settled

by

the ministers of

protocol signed in Paris

on

the

5th

two

ct)untries

in the

February. 1886,

their

502

INSTANCES

OF

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

undertook
decision was
who
confirmed,and the Queen Regent Christina,
behalf of King Alphonso XIII.,gave
her award in May,
Arbitration on
favourable to Colombia.
very

the

1891,

in 1882. Question of boundary.Referred

and GUATEMALA,
of
27th
b)^ a Treaty
September,1882,to Commissioners, whose term of labour
extended
was
by a protocolof 8th June, 1885, and prorogued by a Convention
June
at
Mexico, October 16th, 1886 (ratified,
signed
4th,1887),for two years,
1888.
31st
October.
ending
101.

MEXICO

Damages incurred by French subjects

Chili,Peru, and Bolivia,called the Pacific war, through
the operationsof the Chilian forces. Referred,by Convention of November
2nd,
nominated
Mixed
to
be
to
of
three
one
a
Commission,
1882,
consisting
members,
by the Emperor of Brazil,who appointedhis ExcellencyF. Lopez Netto,Brazilian
Minister to the United States,
for all three Commissions
(thisand two following).
102.

in

the

and

FRANCE

CHILI,

in 1882.

between

war

On 20th May, 1885,the Emperor of Brazil appointedLafayetteR. Pereira instead

of L. Netto, who
adopteda point of view diametrically
oppositeto that of his
which, says Calvo, "was
regrettablefrom the standpointof the
predecessor,
of Arbitration."
This Commission
authority
began its work, but did not complete
the two
its functions,the questionbeing settled by a SpecialTreatybetween
claims
the
latter
the
Governments, November
1887,
by payment of
26th,
settling
a

sum

of 300,000

piastres.

in 1882.
Similar claims by Italian subjects
CHILI,
against
of three,apof Chili. Referred to a similar Mixed Commission
pointed
7th,1882,
Chili,and Brazil,by Convention
by Italy,
signed December
ratified April30th, 1883.
The work of the Commission
requiredtwo extensions
of time, and ultimately,
Protocol
concluded
a
by
January 11th,1888, all claims
then undecided by the Tribunal,to the number
settled by the Chilian
of 261, were
Government
Chilian silver dollars.
paying 29,000 (piastres)
and

103. ITALY
the Government

Referred to
and CHILI,
in 1883.
Similar claims.
BRITAIN
GREAT
tuted
similar Mixed Commission, on
This
1883.
Commission, constiJanuary 4th,
June 26th, 1886, and, by a Convention
March
1st,1884, installed anew,
of August 16th,1886, extended
for six months
longer,examined the different
submitted
to
cases
it, and allowed Great Britain 140,000 piastres. Awards,
Several claims were
and
1884-1887.
left unadjudicatedupon,
by a protocol
ment
signedSeptember29th,1897, a further sum of 100,000 dollars was paid in settleof these.
stantially
subof
This Convention
all
which
of several,
were
was
one
identical in terms.
Under
all of them
the appointment of the tlurd
Commissioner
confided to the Emperor of Brazil, who
was
designatedSenhor
He dischargedthe duties of President of the various Tribunals in
Lopez Netto.
104.

1884, but

Award
rendered by his vote in November
of that year
an
discussion in the Press.
In February,1885, he returned to Brazil
and
the Emperor appointedas his successor
of ill-health,
Senhor
Pereira. (See No. 102.)
and

gave

rise to

ground
LafayetteR.
the

on

in 1883.
By a decree of January
to adjustclaims
Internationa] Commission
which
had taken place in Egypt
movements
growing out of the insurrectionary
since June lOth, 1882.

105. EGYPT

FOREIGN

13th,1883, the Khedive

instituted

POWERS,
an

106. The UNITED

The Ashmore
and CHINA,
STATES
in 1884.
Fishery
lands,
Claim.
Referred earlyin 1884, to the Consuls of Great Britain and the Netheras Arbitrators.
They gave their Award on the 24th May, 1882,and adjudged
from the
Dr. Ashmore
amount
of 4,600 dollars,
an
to be paid within two months
date of award.
and CHILI, in 1884.
Similar claims to above (seeNo. 104).
The
similar Connmssion
Convention
of August 23rd, 1884.
by
Commission
Convention
settled
a
gave no award, since the claims were
by
directly
of August 31st,1886,and a protocolof April22nd, 1887.
107.

GERMANY

Referreil

108.

to

and
BELGIUM
in 1884.
Three
CHILI,
Referred
to
the
Italo-Chilian
Commission
subjects.
of August 30th, 1884.

similar claims

(No. 103) by

of Belgian
Convention

SINCE

109. AUSTRIA
German-Chilian
The Commissiun
to the state of
110.

SWITZERLAND

January 19th,and
7th, 1886.
111.

The

behalf
out of

of

PACIFICATION

OF

1815.

503

in 1885.
Similar claims.
Referred
and CHILI,
to the
of July 11th, 1885.
Cdniniission (No. 107) by a Convention
and its sittings
to be secret,owing
to meet
at Santiago,
were
was
in the country.
agitation

German-Chilian

the

THE

in 1886.
and CHILI,
Similar claims.
Referred to
Convention
Commission
at
a
signed
(No. 107)by
Santiago,
ratified by Switzerland,
October
July 10th,1886, and by Chili,

and HAYTI,
in 1884.
Claims
STATES
UNITED
American
citizens.Captain Pelletier and Mr.

two

againstHayti on
Lazare, arising

charge of piracyagainstCaptain Pelletier and the openingof a Bank by

and
and
involving questions of administrative
judicialprocedure.
referred
Hon. Wm.
to
signed May 24th,1884, these claims were
By a protocol
Strong,formerlyJudge of the Supreme Court, whose awards, dated June 13th,
adverse
United
to Hayti. The
States,however, for what it deems
1885,were
valid reasons, has thus far declined to require their fulfilment ; and accordingto
a
report of Mr. Olney,transmitted to the Senate 28th February,1896,Hayti had
awarded.
not then paid the amount
a

Lazare,

in 1884.
and GERMANY,
Claims
of British
BRITAIN
and
situated
of
certain
islets
the
the
on
possession
deposits,
subjects
guano
of South-west
German
Protectorate of Angra Pequena, and neighbouringcoast
who
Africa.
Referred to two Commissioners, Messrs. Bieber and Shippard,
early
in 1885f ailed to agree, whereupon Messrs. R. Kraul and Chas. S.Scott were
appointed
Their awards
Commissioners.
were
given at Berlin,July 15th, and formally
October
23rd, and by Germany, November
13th,1886.
acceptedby Great Britain,

112. GREAT
as

to

and SOUTH
in 1884.
BRITAIN
AFRICAN
113. GREAT
REPUBLIC,
South
Western
boundary of South African Republic. By Article 2 of the
referred
to a Joint
Treaty of London, February 27th, 1884, the questionwas
and
Tielman
Nieuwoudt
of
Claude
R.
Commission, consisting Captain
Conder,R.E.,
de Villiers,
Esq.,with a Referee appointedby the President of the Orange Free
given at Kunana,
State,Judge Meluis de Villiers. The Referee's award was

August

5th, 1885.

in 1885. Afghan Boundary. Referred

and RUSSIA,
GREAT
BRITAIN
signed at London, September 10th,1885,to a Joint Commission, to
protocol,
for a more
exact
definition of the
make
an
investigationon the spot jointly,
the
Russian
and Afghanistan,"
which Great
on
possessions
boundary line between
West
Russian
the
Commissioner
Sir
J.
Britain was
Ridgway,
by
being
represented
Colonel Kuhlberg. The work was
completedAugust 21st,1886.
114.

by

"

in 1885.
and
The
115. The
STATES
seizure and
UNITED
SPAIN,
"
the
Masonic
for
at
detention of an American
Manilla,
ship,
allegedsmuggling,
referred
January,1879. By an Agreement of February 28th, 1885, the case was
Minister
of
the
Italian
Madrid.
Award
at
dols.
to the
to Baron
51,600
Blanc,
for Captain Blauchard,
United States,
was
given June 27, 1885
2,600dols. more
claimed.
than was
"

"

116. GREAT

and

BRITAIN

subjects in Fiji. Referred

Wright),one German and

to

two

GERMANY,

in 1885.

Land

Commissioners, (Dr.R.

claims of German

Krauel

and

Mr.

R. S.

instructed March 3rd,and gave

English,who were
their award
on
April I5th.
Originalclaim "140,000 ; award to Germany,
Ambassador
ment
wrote on
"10,620. The German
May 18th to the British Governthat he was
authorised to accept the award, and to give his receipt.The
was
duly paid.
money
one

and
in 1885.
Claims
of citizens of the
117. UNITED
STATES
HAYTI,
United States for damages sustained during a riot at Port au Prince 22nd and 23rd
March 7th, 1885,to a Mixed
mission
Comon
September,1883. Referred for adjustm-ent,
of two Americans
and two Haytians, which
labours
the
its
on
completed
The
Commissioners
and
28th of the following month.
Charles Weyman
were
Cutts
Edward
the part of the United
on
States,
(afterwardsDr. J. B. Torres),

504

OF

INSTANCES

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

B. Lallemand

and
C. A. Preston (afterwardsSegu Gentil),
the part of
on
of
the
22nd
and
24th
the
On
Commissioners
1885,
April,
agreed on all
Hayti.
the claims but two which
The total amount
referred to the Governments.
were
awarded
was
5,700dollars.

and

118.

and

GERMANY

Islands.

Keferred

which
Spain a proposition,
December
a
protocol,
accorded
freedom
was
Gerraanj"

in

119.

1885.

The

sovereigntyof

the Caroline

of

and

commerce
navigation,

tisheries.

and
in 1885.
Re-submission
to
VENEZUELA,
against the latter country adjudicatedupon in 1866
N.Y.
58). Concerning this,Prof. J. Bassett Moore, of Columbia Coll.,
STATES

UNITED

Arbitration

(see No.

in

SPAIN,

Pope, who, on October 22nd, 1 885, made in favour of

and
embodied
was
was
accepted by both Governments
and
17th,1885, by which Spain was declared sovereign,

to the

of

claims

the

Arbitral Boards
observes : " Only once
have members
of our
been charged with
But
fraud.
the conduct of the Claims Commission
under the conat Caracas,
vention
of April 25th,1866, was
that
the
United Statea
so
seriously
impeached
and Venezuela, by a treaty concluded at Washington December
5tli,
1885, agreed
Commission.
to have the claims re-heard by a new
This Commission, composed
of an American, a Venezuelan,and a third Commissioner
chosen by the other two
who
also an
was
American, sat at Washington from September 3rd, 1889, to
Its proceedingswere
characterised by a conscientious
September 2nd, 1890.
and impartial
dischargeof duty." Tlie Commission
adjournedSeptember 2nd,
1890
Its report bears date September 10th, 1890.
120.
survey

ARGENTINE
REPUBLIC
of certain rivers connectcil

and
with

BRAZIL,

the Misiones

in 1886.

Question of the
boundary. By an agreement

Ayres, 28th September,1885, and ratified at Rio Janeiro,March

referred
of three, named
to a Joint Commission
by each
and
neutralised
tillthe
the territories were
Government, with three assistants,

signedat

Buenos

4th, 1886, it

was

accomplishmentof
1887,and concluded
121.

its task. Tlie Joint Commission

entered
them in 1890.
(See also No. 130.)
and

in 1886.

upon

its labours in

of a Treaty
validity
rightof the latter
tlie River
San Juan.
to navigation on
Republic
Referred,under treaty signed
ratified
at Guatemala, December
dent
at
24th, 1886,
Managua, June 1st,1887, to PresiCleveland,of the United States,as sole Arbitrator,
who, after appointingMr,
Geo. L. Rives,Assitant Secretary
of State,to examine the arguments and evidence,
and
receivinghis report, gave his award, March 22nd, 1888, in favour of the
of the Treatyof Limits of 1858, and settling
the various pointsat issue
validity
under it. In 1898 a second
difhculties which
arose
as
award, dealingwith new
to the line thus determined, was
rendered by Mr. E. P. Alexander,the Arbitrator
in favour
of Costa
This
Rica.
appointed by President Cleveland ; this was
decision determines the boundary line in the lowei part of the course
of the San
of

NICARAGUA

COSTA

RICA,

the frontiers,
and
April 15tli,1858, delineating

Juan

River.

of

The
the

(See also No. 167.)

122. ITALY

and

to the nationality
A disputerelating
before
who
had been
the
allegedItalian subject,
Colombian
Courts as a partisan
in 1884 and 1885,
in the disturbances in Colombia
but had found asylum on board an Italian ship. Referred to the SpanishGovernment
Arbitrator
in
Paris
The
as
at
1886.
award,
by protocol,
24th,
signed
May
favour of Italy,declaringthat Signor CeiTuti,
and the Italians who
had given
him asylum,Iiad not infringedthe laws of neutrality,
and that he was
entitled
both to the restoration of his property and to damages from
procedures,
illegal
was
givenJanuary 26th, 1888. The Colombian Government
acceptedthe results
of the Award, and a Mixed Commission
was
organisedat Bogota in accordance
with the Third Article of the Protocol,for the purpose of determining
the amount
of the indemnities
due
His claims,
to Cerruti.
not
were
however,
presentedto
the Commission,which dissolved because there was
business before it. (See
no
No. 152.)

and

cUiiuis

123.

for

injuryof

and

BAKWENA

Administrator

COLOMBIA,

of

in 1886.

an

BAMANGWATO,

British Bechuanaland,

in

1887.

Arbitration

representedby Captain Goold

by

the

Adams,

506

INSTANCES

OF

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

1890,it was decided to refer to the King of Sweden the appointmentof the Chief
Justice of Samoa, and, also,in order to adjustand settle all claims of aliens to
titlesof land,to appoint a Commission
elected by
consistingof three members
togetherwith

Government,

each

an

assistant,
styledNatives' Advocate,who

be appointedby the Chief Executive

of Samoa
Justice of Samoa.
(See also No. 191.)

with

the

approvalof

should
the Chief

in 1889.
Disputebetween the
German
Company of Witu, in regard
the administration of the Island of
to rights
to the farming of customs, and
as
Eeferred to Baron Lambermont, Belgian Minister
East Coast of Africa.
Lamu,
of State. Award
given August 17th,1889, in favour of Great Britain,
accepted
by both Governments, and publishedwith their consent.
132.

133.

Seizure

African

GREAT

Delagoa

the

UNITED

Bay

STATES

and

PORTUGAL,

in 1890.

constructed
under a concession
Railway, which was
citizen,
by PortugueseGovernment,and annulment

American

an

GERMANY,

and

Company

BRITAIN,

of the

grantedto
of

and

BRITAIN

GREAT

British East

its charter.

By identic notes
August 13th, 1890, that country

addressed to the President of Switzerland on

asked to appoint three eminent
Swiss
M. Joseph Blaesi,M. Andreas
Jurists as Arbitrators.
Heusler, and M. Charles
A
Soldau, were
Ruchonnet, September 15th, 1890.
appointed by President
and
Protocol to govern and regulatethe submission was
13th
June, 1891,
signed
held their first meeting at Brunnen, August 3rd, 1891, when
the Commissioners
they drew up rules of procedure,and made other arrangements for the conduct
been
All the pleadings
of the Arbitration.
The proceedingshave
very slow.
had been tiled by the partiesinterested,
and all the proofslaid before the Tribunal
and the number
priorto March 31st, 1896 ; on that day an expert was appointed,
increased to three on
"was
May 13th, 1896. The experts have returned from
Africa and are said to have made
their report, but the award
of the Tribunal
has not yet been given ; December, 1899.
134.

and

BRITAIN

GREAT

was

FRANCE,

In reference to the French

in 1890.

sphereof intluence up to a line from Say, on the Niger to Barruwa, on Lake Tchad.
By an Agreement,signedAugust 5th,1890, it was referred to a Joint Commission,
each country, whose
award was
from
consistingof two Commissioners
signed
1891
and
further
decision
the
at Paris on June
a
on
26th,
pointleft undecided by
;
was
signedJuly 12th,1893, and ratified by
them, as to the line of demarcation,
both

countries.

Claim of M. G. Consonno,an Italian

for contiscation of goods. By a protocol
referred to Sir Wm.
June, 1890, it was
White, the
Arbitrator. His award, givenat Therapia
British Ambassador
at Constantinople,
as
to the eftect that the goods be retained ly the Persian
12th June, 1891, was
thousand
that
it
M. Consonno, seventy-eight
to the owner,
Government,
pay
and

135. ITALY

against the
subject,
signed at Teheran

francs,and that

PERSIA,

Persian
the 5th

the two

in 1890.

Customs

Governments

Tpay the expenses

between

them.

British subjects
Claims
and
services.
By a
loans, damages and injuries,
againstHayti for supplies,
protocolconcluded in 1890, it was
agreed to submit these claims to a Mixed
and
of a British subject,
an
a
Conmiission,consisting
Umpire to
Haytian citizen,
in session at that
sit at Port au Prince.
thus provided for was
The Commission
but the result has not been ascertained.
City in 1892 fJuly),

136. GREAT

BRITAIN

and HAYTI,

of

in 1890.

in 1890.
137. FRANCE
and HAYTI,
Similar claims againstthe Haytian
of
Government
the
French
on
part
subjects.Under a protocolsimilar in terms
Mixed
This Commission
at Port au Prince.
these were
Commission
adjustedby a
in session in July,1892.
also was

138. PERSIA
at

one

time

and

in 1891.
AFGHANISTAN,
to prove
serious,between

threatened

long-standing
disputewhich
and Afghanistan,in

Persia

It had
District.
reference to the frontiers of the two countries in the Hashtadan
been referred to the Viceroyof India,who
entrusted the adjustmentof all the
details to General Maclean, British Consul-General
at Meshed, in January,1891.
which
Both the Shah and the Ameer
ratified the decision of the British Referee,
was
name.
given in the Viceroy's

SINCE

THE

PACIFICATION

OF

1815.

507

in 1891.
foundland
and FRANCE,
BRITAIN
139. GREAT
Dispute as to the NewLobster Fisheries. Keferred,on Miircli 11th, 1891, to an Arbitration
of eacli Government, and three specialists.
two representatives
Coniniission of seven,
of St.
de Martens, .Professor of law at the University
These latter were
: M.
of Brussels,and
of
the
Court
Member
Supreme
M.
liivier,
formerly
Petersburg;
President of the Institute of International Law
; and M. Gram, Swiss Consulof Newfoundland, however,
General in Norway. The Colonists and the Government
and
modus
Arbitration.
to
former
vivendi
the
to
both
strenuouslyobjected
France
Consetjuently
nothing
too, declined to proceed with the Arbitration.
has been
It has
allowed to continue.
the agreement, and the difficulty
of
came
and
but
is
still
for
immediate
calls
another
acute
e
ntered
action,
stage
recently

unsettled ; December, 1899.

M. A.
in 1891.
Claims of an Italian subject,
and PORTUGAL,
140. ITALY
of Portugalfor damages allegedto have been
Lavarello againstthe Government
caused by the Authorities of Cape Verde.
By an Arbitration agreement made at
referred to a jurisconsult
the Hague, September 1st,1891, this was
appointedby
tor,
Mr. Jean Heemskerk
was
of the Netherlands.
the Government
appointedArbitrathat the claim was
not well founded
and on 12th March, 1893,gave his award
with compound interest from the
of 12,347 lire,
except in part, for which the sum
date
of
the
was
1st September,1891, the
adjudged to the lieirs and
Submission,

assignsof

the late

SignorM.

A. Lavarello.

in 1892.
Claim originating
and VENEZUELA,
STATES
141. UNITED
in 1871
and 1872, concerningthe seizure on
in certain transactions in Venezuela
in the Venezuelan
Civil
the Orinoco,detention,and employment for war
purposes
Venezuela
American
to
Company (the
War, of certain steamshipsbelonging an
Steam
York), and the imprisonmentof their
Company of New
Transportation
of twenty years, it
citizens. After a diplomaticcorrespondence
crews, American
referred
to a Mixed
at
Caracas
on
1892,
Convention
19th,
a
January
signed
was, by
from
each, and a third
Commission,* consisting of three Commissioners,one
The
which
to give its decision within three months.
was
belonging to neither,
L. Jeffries,
Senor Jose Andrade,.and the Umpire
Mr. Noah
Commissioners
were
Minister
at Washington, who
resignedand
Senor Don Matias Romero, Mexican
Minister
and
An
award
of
Sweden.
A.
succeeded
Norway
was
Grip,
by Mr.
which
of
from
Senor
in
the
United
favour
March
made
States,
was
26th, 1895,
The
amount
solemn
it.
and
a
Andrade
protest
against
published
dissented,
awarded was
$141,500, with interest.
in 1892, as
and the UNITED
BRITAIN
STATES,
concluded
Referred
Seal
Fisheries.
to the Behring Sea
February29th,
by treaty,
de Courcel,representing
of seven, consistingof Baron
1892, to a Commission
and Sir John Thompson, Great
Hannen
of the Court);Lord
France (President
and Mr. J. T. Morgan, United
States; the
Britain; Judge John T. Harlan
Sweden
Marquis Visconti Venosta, Italy; and Herr Gregers Gram, representing
and on August 15th,1893, gave a divided
and Norway. The Court sat in Paris,
award mainly in favour of Great Britain : Against the United States claim of
of the necessity
pelagicownership; in favour of the United States admission
their
f
or
and
of
of
for regulation pelagic
proposals doing so
sealing
142.

Between

GREAT

"

in
1892.
of
the
and
143. FRANCE
VENEZUELA,
Responsibility
in a privatelawsuit
that of a French
Government
Venezuelan
contractor,M. A.
Law
Courts were
The verdicts of the Venezuelan
Fabiani.
given in his favour,
their awards.
in
of
his
obstacles
the
obtaining
but the Government
placed
way
of
the
Swiss
who was
1891
President
to
the
Confederation,
24th,
Referred,February
November
the
1892.
the
Federal
to
commission,
1st,
Council,
accept
authorised,
by
The award of the Federal Council,which was
30th, 1890, by
given on December
lixes the
of the claim and
President Adrien Lachenal,recognisesthe justice
M.
Fabiani
had
at
to pay
4,346,656
indemnitywhich the Venezuelan Government
This Arbitration
requiredthe solution
francs instead of 46,000,000as demanded.
of numerous
points involvingquestionsof both publicand privateInternational
valuable
Law and Civil Law
ample explanations,
; and the Award, which adduces
of the
will probably be classed as a document
for the guidanceof Arbitrators,
"

highestinternational

value.

508
144.

INSTANCES

OF

and

VENEZUELA,

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

in 18112. Boundary Dispute. Referred

initiative
of
General Guzman
Spain,
Blanco,by a Treaty
petency
July,1882. The death of His Majesty raised the questionof the comof his successor.
This was
settled by a protocol signed at Paris in the
1887, which declared that the death of the King did not affect the jurisdiction
COLOMBIA

the Kin
dated Gth

to

year

of

on

the

ultimatelythe Queen Kegent,Christina,by an

King, March 16tli,181"1,fixed the line of

; and

Award

behalf
on
favourable
to Colombia.
not
satisfied with this decision,
and the
Venezuela, however, was
matter
not
closed
until
was
1894, when, in an Agreement dated April 4th,
finally
embodied
their views as to the several pointsrelating
1894, the two Governments
to the frontiers as defined in the arbitral sentence.
of the young

145. UNITED
to

385, of

STATES

subjectsof both

and

CHILI, in 1892.
countries,dating back to

of

given

demarcation

Various claims,amounting
and 1850.
Bj'agreement
Mixed
a
Commission, consisting
1849

referred to
August 7tli,1892, these were
of two
and
Mr.
Goode
Arbitrators,Mr. John
(U.S.A.),
Domingo Gana,
the Chilian Minister at Washington,and an
Umpire, Dr. Alfred de Claparede,
Swiss Minister at Washington,who was
appointedby the Swiss Federal Council in
the latter capacity. The
the presidency
at Washington, under
Commission
met
claims
of the Umpire, and dealt with
amounting to "3,877,000,allowingonly
"48,000 againstChili,sixteen claims involving a total of "1,800,000 not having
been dealt with.
It held its last session April 9th, 1894, and a comprehensive
of
its
proceedingswas
presentedto Mr. Gresham, Secretaryof State,on
report

April30th, 1894.
146.

and FRANCE,
in 1892.
BRITAIN
Delimitation of frontier
Guinea and Sierra Leone.
A Convention
signed at Paris,June
28th, 1882, but laid l)3fore Parliament in 1892, arrangingfor settlement of the
territoriallimits,
referred these to a technical Commission
of two, to be appointed
each
by
country, who should deteiiuine them by enquiryon the spot.
GREAT

between

147.

French

Vexed

GREAT
BRITAIN,
questionsregarding the

waters

of the River

and

AFGHANISTAN,

in

1893.

of the
respectively
Afghanistan. Referred to an
Itussians

tlic N.W.
frontier of
Commission.
Colonel Yate,who

had been British representative

and the Commission
was
represent Great Britain,
settle these questionson the spot, which was
done.

Penjdeh, was

directed to

and

b}-Afghans

Kushk, on

Anglo-RussianJoint
at

RUSSIA
usi'

selected

to

148. GREAT
and FRANCE,
in 1893.
Greffiihle Concessions.
BRITAIN
The Arbitration was
to ascertain the amount
(ifany) of damages to M. Greffiihle,
of the
French
a
Zanzibar, M.
subject,by reason
English protectorate over
Greffiihle having a contract
of years, for
term
from the Sultan,extendingover
a
the exclusive mintage of coin for the use
The Arbitrator apof the Sultanate.
pointed
]\Ir.R. B. Martin, M.P., without
aud his award was
of appeal,
was
power
given,July 19th, 1893, in favour of M. Greff'iihle.
149.
an

UNITED

American

in

STATES

citizen,Mr.

and

Julio

movement.
revolutionary

arrest of
Allegedillegal
plicity
Santos,of Bahia, on a charge of comAfter various negotiations,
the matter
was,

ECUADOR,
Romano

in 1893.

to Arbitration,the British
by Agreement of February 28th, 1893, submitted
Minister at Quito,Mr. Mallet,being requestedto act as Arbitrator,
that he or
or
his succet^sor
should name
Arbitrator.
Mr.
succeeded
an
Jones, who
him,
nominated
Mr. Alfred
St. John, British Consul
at Callao,to act as Arbitrator.
Before he had completed his examination
of the evidence
submitted to him, the
partiesagreed upon an award of 40,000 dollars toM. Santos. Mr. St. John agreed
to put this arrangement
on
record, and stated in his award, 22nd September,
of the claimant,he
in favour
that
the
1896,
partieshaving solicited sentence
decided that Ecuador should pov 40,000 dollars to the United States Government.

and
in 1893.
150. CHILI,
holders
BondFRANCE
Claims of Peruvian
PERU,
relative to a sum
of money
lodged in the Bank of England, and derived
from the sale of Peruvian
had
been exploitedby Chili. By an
Guano, which
decided
and Chili,it was
France
Agreement, dated 23rd July,1892, between
between the Governments
to the Arbitraof France
and Chili to refer the matter

TIIK

SINCE

PACIKICATION

OF

1815.

509

tion of the President of tlieSwiss Federal Tribunal or to that liodyin its entiretj'.
out
The Peruvian Government, however, disputedtheir competency to settle it withthe three contendingpartiesaddressed
to Switzerland
In June, 181)3,
its consent.
a formal
request for Arbitration which was acceded to on the 24th March, 1894.
then composed of three members
of the Federal Tribunal
The Arbitral Court was
to
of Justice,viz..Dr. Ilafuer,President,and Judges Broye and jMorel. wiio were
which should arise. (Still
decide the procedureto be adopted,and all questions

pending,December, 1899.)
Claims of British subjects
These were
referred by a Convention,
concluded
September 26th, 1893, and ratified at Santiago,April24th,
Commission, to consist of a member
appointed by each
1894, to a Mixed
but belongingto neither,
and
Government, and a third appointedby both jointly,
in case
Britannic
of their disagreement,by the King of the Belgians. Her
succeeded
in Decemlier, 1894, by
Majesty appointedMr. Lewis Joel, who was
Mr. Alfred St. John, British Consul at Callao ; the President of Chili appointed
Mr. Camille Janssen.
Seiior Luis Aldunate, and the King of the Belgians named
held their first meeting, elected Mr. Janssen
The Mixed Commission
President,
October 24tli,1894, but began the work of adjudiand adoptedrules of procedure,
cation
130 claims, amounting to "259,431.
There were
28th August, 1895.
These were
awarded,
variouslydealt with. Sums amounting to "17,852 were
for all claims
and a lump sum
was
ultimatelypaid bj'the Chilian Government
outstandingat the last sessicm of the Commission, March Gth, 1896.
BRITAIN

151. GREAT

arisingout

of

the Chilian

and

CHILI,

Civil War

of

in 189.3.

1891.

in 1894.
ing
The Cerruti Claim.
T!.is interestand
152. ITALY
COLOMBIA,
The disputearose
thus : Li 1885 a
has involved considerable difficulty.
case
of the rebellion Messrs.
broke out in Colombia, and from the beginnint?
civil war
firm
established
in
of the departments of
commercial
one
Cerruti " Co., a
in
revolt
to
Colombia
against the Government.
supposed be, open
were, or were
confiscated Cerruti's property, and Signor
The local authorities for that reason
of
Cerruti being an Italian subjecttook refuge on an Italian ship. The (luestion
submitted to Spain and settled,as narrated,in No. 122.
his nationality
was
By a
the 18th August, 1894, after diplomaticcorrespondence
concluded
Convention
sident
referred to Precontinuingfor some
years, the questionof the Cerruti claims was
Cleveland
as
"60,000 to Cerruti. This was
Arbitrator,and he awarded
however, ordered
acceptedby Colombia, who paidthe inden)nity. The Arbitrator,
also payment of the claims of all the creditors of Signor Cerruti. This was
the two
ountries
and a rupture involving considerable strain between
resisted,
of
settled
and the
the
the
submission
Colombia
matter
until
was
by
existed,

further payment of

dollars).
"300,000(1,500,000

153. COLOMBIA,

ECUADOR,
the

and

PERU,

in

1894.

By

of these countries,December
Plenipotentiaries

Convention,
15th,1894,

Lima, by
agreed to submit to the King of Spain,as Arbitrator,the questionof
ownershipof a portionof the Amazonic territoriesof Mainas,Quijosand Canelos,
claimed by each of those nations. The Queen Regent, earlyin 1896, herself,
by
unanimous
request,acceptedthe office. (Residtnot known.)

signedat
it was

in 1895.
and SWEDEN
and CHILI,
Claims of subjects
Norway againstChili arisingout of the Chilian Civil War of 1891.
By a Convention signed July 6th,1895, between Chili and Sweden and Norway,
Tribunal
it was
(see No. 151). Two
agreed to refer these to the Anglo-Chilian
Tribunal
the
such claims were
submitted,
judgment on one of them, and
gave
records of tlie various
declared itselfincompetent to recognisethe other. The

154. NORWAY

of Sweden

claims

by

and

(Britishand Scandinavian) and the awards of the Commission

printedby the Chilian Government.

were

edited

Mr. Martinez,and

in 1895.
Differences with reand PORTUGAL,
gard
155. GREAT
BRITAIN
June
at
Lisbon,
lltli,
to the frontiers of Manicaland.
signed
By treaty,
it was
agreedthat
1891, which defined the spheresof influence of both countries,
the limits should be decided by an
Anglo-PortugueseCommission, w ith Umpire
of the two
Commissioners
of Jime, 1892, the
if necessary.
In the month

510

INSTANCES

OF

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

endeavoured
to trace the boundary line according
Governments
to the stipulations
of the Treaty,but a difference having arisen between them, the settlement was
referred to their Grovernments.
By a Convention signed in London on the 7th
submitted to the Italian Government, by whom
January, 1895, the questionwas
Count Vigliani,
a distinguished
lawyer,who was Minister of Justice and President
His award
of the Court of Appeal, was
was
appointedArbitrator.
given at
Florence on 30th January, 1897, and is a very long and valuable document.
which
delimitated the frontier,
The decision,
was
partlyin favour of each. The
Commissioners
for the delimitation necessary on
the spot were
subsequently
appointedand arrived at a final agreement, the line of demarcation fixed by the
Arbitrator being slightly
modified,as the result of mutual concessions.
and

15(3. RUSSIA

AFGHANISTAN,

in 1895.

Delimitation

of

the Pamir

Boundary. By an agreement entered into between Great Britain and Russia in

which
March, 1895, it was referred to an Anglo-RussianJoint Commission
on
Colonel Girard represented
Great Britain. Its work was
completedsatisfactorily
in 1895, and, accordingto Col. Girard's
testimony,with the utmost cordiality
between the representatives
of the two Go^"ernments.
157.

and NICARAGUA,
in 1895.
Alleged personal
and
subjects,
including]\Ir.Hatch, Vice-Consul at Bluefields,
others ia the MosquitoReserve, at the time of a war
between
Nicaragua and
Honduras
in December, 1893, and,as stated in the Convention, "owing to the
action of the Nicaraguanauthorities in the course
of the year 189-1:." The British
claimed an
of the
indemnity of "15,000, and the cancellingunconditionally
decrees of exile. Nicaragua submitted to the British ultimatum
far as to pay
so
the indemnity; the rest of the ultimatum
signed at London,
was, by a Convention
November
of
1st, 1895, referred to a Mixed Commission, the third member
which it was
not a citizen of any American
State,to
agreed should be a jurist,
be selected by agreement between Great Britain and Nicaragua,or, failing
such
the
the
Swiss
President
of
Confederation.
The
claim
also
agreement, by
included the seizure of the schooner "Anglia'' by Nicaraguans. (Resultnot
known.)
GREAT

injuriesto

BRITAIN

British

and BOLIVIA,
158. PERU
in 1895.
Claim of Bolivian Government, arising
of the presence
of some
soldiers on board one of the Lake Titicaca steamers
in the late Peruvian civil war, 1890, and the escape
of other Peruvian soldiers to
Bolivian territory
after a battle. Monsignor Macchi, ApostolicDelegateto Peru,
out

and

the French,Italian and Colombian

Ministers at Lima, secured,through their
an
interference,
By a protocol
signed
agreement to a reference to Arbitration.
at Lima, August 2(3th,
1895, it was
agreed to refer to the Arbitration of some

South
the
American
Government
question whether Peru should salute the
Bolivian flagas part of the reparationfor her acts,and on September 7th,1895,
effect was
a further protocolto that
trator,
signedat Lima, designatingBrazil as Arbior, in

case

159. HAYTI
Referred
to
of

His

of refusal, Colombia.
and

SAN

DOMINGO,

(Result unknown.)
in

1895.

Delimitation

of

frontier.

dents
Pope Leo XIII. as Arbitrator, by autograph letters from Presiboth
Gen. Hippolyteand Gen. Heureaux, to whose
countries.
request

Holiness

acceded.
Commissioners
sent
to Rome
to present their rewere
spective
received at the Vatican.
A despatch,
dated January 24th.
that the Pope had declined to act in view of the claims formu
1897, announced
lated by the Haytians,but subsequent reports still spes.kof the matter
under
as
reference to His Holiness,others that he declines to proceedbecause of the form
of the reference.

claims,and

and HOLLAND,
160. GREAT
in 1895.
BRITAIN
Question of indemnity
for the sliip Costa Rica Packet," which was
authorities at
seized by the Dutch
Ternate,in the East Indian Archipelago,
November, 1891,on a technical charge of
Mr. Carpenter.Accordingto the
piracy,and arrest and detention of the captain,
of the Convention, signed at tlie Hague, May IGth, 1895, referringthe
terms
the Emperor of Russia,in September,1895, by request
questionto an Arbitrator,
of the two
Governments, named M. de Martens, Councillor of State at St,
"

SINCE

PACIFICATION

THE

OF

1815.

511

His
decision,dated 13th February, but announced
Petersburg, as Arbitrator.
from
November
awarded
2nd, 1891, to be
March 1st,1897,
"8,550,with interest,
of
"250
further
with
costs.
sum
as
tlie
Dutch
a
Government, together
paid by

Convention of October l.Stli,

1895,
of
the Anglo-ChilianConvention
claim
of
French
citizens
the
it
that
Xo.
was
agreed
151),
September26th, 1893, (see
againstChili,growing out of the Civil War in the latter country of 1891, and the
But by an 'Agreement
subsequentevents, should be referred to a Mixed Commission.
settled the
signed at Santiago,
February 2nd, 1896, the two Governments
total of the
and
claims directly,
so
dispensedwith the Arbitration. The sum
The
Government
French
claims was
adopted in
upwards of 1,000,000 francs.
and

161. FRANCE

dischargeof

CHILI,

the
substantially

expressedin

them

the

sum

of

in 1895.

By

terms

same

as

"5,000, or about 125,000 francs.

in 1895.
Claims of German
and HAYTI,
subjects
against
in the same
These
1888.
after
were
adjusted
5th,
August
Hayti arising
and French citizens referred to in
mode as the similar Claims of Britisli subjects
Commission
which sat
referred to a Mixed
Nos. 136 and 137 ; that is,they were

162. GERMANY

on

at Port

au

or

Prince.

in 1896,
Amount
of
STATES,
Sea
the
of
the
award
Behrmg
damages due to Canadian Dealers,resultingfrom
Arbitration Court,in Paris,August 15th, 1893. By a convention signedFebruary

163. GREAT

BRITAIN

and

the UNITED

cations
8th,1896, and ratifiedby the Senate in Executive Session,April15th, 1896 (ratifiwas
appointed,
exchanged in London, June 3rd,1896) a Mixed Commission
two
members
countries,with an umpire,if necessary, to be
by the respective
in
of non-agreement, by the Swiss President.
the
case
or,
appointed jointlj^,
The United States Government, by this Treaty,fullydischargesits obligations
Mr. Justice King, of the Canadian
under the Paris Award.
Supreme Court,
was
appointedby Great Britain, and Mr. Justice Putnam, of Maine, by the United
held at Victoria,B. C, and on
were
States. The
sittingsof the Commission
celebrated
conclusion
their
was
by a farewell dinner ; the
February 1st, 1897,
written argument for Great Britain to be sent in by March 31st,and that for the
A unanimous
decision was
United States by May 10th,1897.
given in December
Great
dollars
to
of
Britain,which was
of the same
a
sum
473,151
year awarding
handed
Marine

to Sir

Julian

Pauncefote

on

June

16th

by Judge Day, and paid

to

the

Department,Ottawa, August 2nd, 1898.

in 1896.
Frontier difficulties.
and CHILI,
REPUBLIC
164. ARGENTINE
in
difference
there
has
existed
a
For many
regard to these common
years
referred to Arbitration (see No. 95),and a Treaty
In 1881 this was
boundaries.
the result.
This, however, proved not to be final,and recently the
was
pretation
arisingout of the intercomplicatedby fresh difficulties,
questionbecame
in relation to the San Francisco boundary. After some
of the treatjr
the point
to accept Arbitration on
delay, Argentina expressedits willingness
refer
mission,
Comit
to
to
and
a
desired by Cliili,
was
as
agreed,April 17th,1896,
if
final
Arbitrator
to
act
Victoria
as
Queen
being requested
necessary,
or
to which request Her
Majesty acceded. The difficultiescontinued in a more
the two
Governments
condition until September 13th, 1898, when
less acute
that
the Arbitration
might
simultaneouslynotified the British Government
and that they were
commence
prepared to submit the boundary dispute to the
The British
Arbitration
of Her Majesty without any reservation whatsoever.
Tribunal appointedby Her Majesty consists of Lord Macnaghten (President),
Major-GeneralSir John C. Ardacrh,and Col. Sir Thomas H. Holdich, and held its
at the Foreign Office,London.
firstmeeting,March
Pending. (See also
27tli,

No. 189.)
in 1896.
and COLOMBIA,
a
165. GREAT
BRITAIN
Dispute between^
" Co., and a Provincial
British firm,Messrs. Punchard, McTaggart, Lowther
the river
in Colombia, respecting
construction of a railway between
Government
Magdalene and the town of Medellin. Peferred, 12th August, 1896, to a Court
of three Arbitrators, which
the Swiss Federal Council conmiissioned
Feliruary
of Dr.
2nd, 1897, at the request of the two Governments, tlie Court consisting

512

INSTANCES

OF

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

Schmid, Dr. Weber, Jurists,and M. Weissenbach, Ex-Director of the Swiss

the 8th
Railways. The Arbitrators held their first meetinf^ at Lausanne
on
February,1897. On October 25th, 1899, their Award
was
given in favour of
Great Britain,
the Colombian
claim being dismissed and the British firm awarded
francs.
upward of 1,000,000
166. GREAT

and

BRITAIN

in

BRAZIL,

1896.

Annexation

of

Islet of

Trinidad

in January,1895. After great excitement in Brazil

by British Government
and diplomatic
between the two Governments,the
correspondence
good ofiices"
of Portugalwere
for her decision had been submitted
and, when reasons
accepted,
"

to the

the
British,

island was,

September 1st,1896, surrendered

on

to

Brazil.

and NICARAGUA,
167. COSTA
in 1896.
RICA
Boundary questions
arising
of a previousArbitration (seeNo. 121) and the disagreementof the Commissioners
appointedas its result. By a Convention,signedat San Jose,throughthe
mediation
of the Government
of Salvador,
after war
had been actually
declared
Mixed
these
referred
to
Commission
with an
were
a
by Nicaragua,
Umpire
appointed by the President of the United States. Gen. E. P. Alexander was
and he gave his Award
appointed,
September 30th, 1897.
out

168. GREAT
West
Africa.
was

territoryin

and

BRITAIN

in 1896.

FRANCE,

The

Niger Boundary

By an Agreement
appointed to define

signed January I5th, 1896,

the boundary between
French

the

the

"

regions

west

of

Lower

Joint
and

in
Commission

English

Niger." As the result of their

June 14th,1898,
Quai d'Orsay,
on

labours the Niger Convention was

signed at the
of
the
the
Members
Joint
Commission.
This Commission
had been for some
by
time sitting
in Paris,and had succeeded
in removing all strain and danger of conflict
between
the two
countries. A protocolapproving the Treaty was
also
signedby Sir E. Monson, the British Ambassador, and M. Hanotaux,the French
Minister for Foreign Affairs. Provision was
made
for the ratification of this
Convention
in six months, but on
December
8th,1898, a further protocolwas
signedat Paris, extending the periodof ratificationfor another six months, dating
from December
14th,1898. The ratificationswere
exchanged June 13th,1899,
and BRAZIL,
in 1896.
Claims of Italian Subjects
169. ITALY
againstthe
Government
of Brazil. By a protocol
of February12th,1896, the President of
the United
The protocol,
named
States was
Arbitrator.
however, requiredthe
sanction
of the Brazilian Congressand the approvalof the Italian Government,
and so far as is known, the matter is not yet disposedof (Dec. 1899).

170. ITALY

and

BRAZIL,

it
(February12tli,189(5)
and

in 1896.

By

another

protocolof the

same

day

agreedthat the claims of Italian

sition
Subjectsfor requiof animals,merchandise,and valuables,
in the States of Rio Grande
do Sul
Santa
Catarina,should be referred te a Mixed Commission.

171.

GREAT

BRITAIN

was

and

VENEZUELA,

in 1897.

long-standing

valuable throughthe discoveryof

which had become
disputerespecting
territory
Arbitration.
It also
gold. On behalf of Venezuela the United States demanded
the question.By a Convention
to examine
a Commission
appointedindependently
between Great Britain and the United States,signed at Washington, November
12th,1896, an Arbitral Tribunal was agreed upon to determine the boundary line
of four
and
between
British Guiana
members
to be
Venezuela, consisting
the
other
two
the
and
fifth
be
to
a
Governments,
appointedby
appointedby
four,
To
this agreement
Venezuela
agreement, by the King of Sweden.
or, failing
the Tribunal.
The Treaty of
on
acceded,but claimed the rightof representation
Reference was
signed February 2nd, 1897, at Washington,Lord Herschell and Mr.
Justice Richard Henn
of the EnglishSupreme Court of Judicature,being
Collins,
and
Chief Justice Fuller and Mr. Justice
behalf of Great Britain,
on
.ippointed
A preof
the
United
States
Brewer,
Supreme Court,on behalf of Venezuela.
liminary
in
1899.
Lord
of
held
the
Commission
January
was
25th,
Paris,
sitting
Herschell,the President,having died suddenlyand unexpectedlyin March, 1899,
Lord
Russell of Killowen,the Lord Chief Justice of England, was
appointed

514

INSTANCES

OF

INTERNATIONAL

ARBITRATION

and GERMANY,
in 1897.
A boundary disputein reference
"
of
Africa.
of
the
Hinterland
the trold Coast, West
on
Togo,
portion
in Paris
Referred to a Joint Arbitration Commission, which began its sittings
much
inasduringthe last week in May, 1897. The disputeproved easy of settlement,
each party was
able to produce documentary evidence, and on
as
July
and
announced
that the ConuTiission had concluded its labours,
11th,1897, it was
been
reached.
to
both
h
ad
an
contendingparties
arrangement satisfactory

178. FRANCE

"

to

in 1897.
A disputeregardingJapaneseinuuiand HAWAII,
179. JAPAN
grationin the Sandwich Islands. Referred to three Arbitrators,two appointed
and the third by these two.
Results not known, annexation
by the disputants
America
probablyinterfering.
by
A claim to the
in 1897.
180. LIPPE-DETMOLD
(a German
Arbitration),
throne of Lippe-Detmold,
regency, and therefore to the succession of the princely
who succeeded his brother
arisingout of the incurable illnessof Prince Alexander,
his death,in 189.5. Through the mediation of the German
Waldemar
on
Chancellor,
submitted to the Arbitration of the King of Saxony, whose decision,
the dispute
was
publishedin July,1897, was in favour of Count Ernst of Lippe-Biesterfeld.

181. GREAT
M.
whose

to

and

BRITAIN

in 1897.

BELGIUM,

Arrest,detentiori and

Referred
Mr. Ben Tillett,
from Antwerp, in 1896.
subject,
Arthur Desjardins,
President of the French Court of Appeal(August,1897),
award,given January,1899,was in favour of Belgium.

expulsionof

British

182. UNITED

and

STATES

HAYTI,

in

1897.

which he
soldiers.

Claim

of

American
of injuries
be Haytian
arbitrate in

an

Campbell,for 100,000 dollars. This claim grew out

whom
he allegedto
received from
being beaten by men
The
United States accepted the proposalof Hayti to

Bernard
citizen,

December, 1897.
and GREECE,
in 1897.
183. TURKEY
follows,if it does not
Adjudication
precede,and so prevent,war.
By Article 1 of the Treaty of Peace between
Turkey and Greece, a Delimitation Conuuission, consistingof delegatesof the
of the
wilh military
of the Ambassadors
two
interested,
parties
together
ilelegatcs
line
frontier
the
to
the
delimitate
new
was
on
mediating Powers,
appointed
spot
its
within
work
This Arbitration Commission
between Turkey and Greece.
began
fifteen days after the signingof the Treaty on September 18tb,1897.
in the
Article 9 of the same
Treatyprovidedthat in the event of disagreements
between the two
of negotiations
countries,the contested pointsshould be
course
of the Great
submitted by either party to the Arbitration of the Representatives
ments.
for both Governwhose decisions should bo compulsorj'
Powers at C("nstantinoi)le,
either
exercised
be
It was
that
Arbitration
such
might
provided
specially
chosen
themselves
the
or
by
specially
by
Representatives
collectively,
by
persons
gates,
of specialdeleeither directly
the parties
or
interested,
throughthe intermediary
of the votes beiug ocpially
and that in the event
divided,the Arbitrators

should chdose

an

additional

Arbitrator.

and SIAM,
in 1897.
Attack
STATES
184. UNITED
by soldiers upon
the eveningof
Mr. E. V. Kellftt. the United States Viee-Consul in Siani, on
at lengthit was
After some
November
correspondence,
19th, 189G.
di}ilomatic
should be constituted
proposedthat the Mixed Connnission appointedto investigate
On
acceded.
and
this
the
Siamese
Government
board of iVrbitration,
to
as
a
Pierre
and
Barrett
Messrs.
John
Orto,
the
Arbitrators,
September 20th, 1897,

rendered their award

in favour

of the United

States.

in 1897.
and SIAM,
Claim of Dr. M. A. Cheek, an
STATES
185. UNITED
seizure and sale of
the
of
American
Sian),for illegal
citizen,
against Government
in
voluminous
1889.
After
an
.\greenientdated the
by
correspondence,
property
referred to the Arbitration of Sir Nicholas J. Hannen,
6tli of July, 1897, it was
his award March
Governor
of the Straits Settlements,who gave
21st,1898, in
favour of the United States Government, and adjudged to the claimant 200,000

dollars in gold.
186. GREAT

BRITAIN

and

RUSSIA,

in 189S.

Indenmity claimed by

X'essels in the sealing

Submitted to -M. Aljihonse
of the'BehringSea within Russian jurisdiction.
groundii
Great

Brit:iin for

llu" alleged ilkg'al

seizure of Cauiuliau

SINCE

IlIE

rAClFICATION

1815.

OK

515

in Brnssels Uuivert^ity
Professor of International Law
Arbitrator.
as
Riyier,
By
liisdeath,in Brussels on
the 21st July,18U8, tiie proceedings
were
interrupted
;
but ]\[.H. Matzen, Professor at the Univcrsitj'
of Copenhagen,and President of
the Danish Senate,has been appointedArI)itrator in his stead. (Pending.)

and
in 1898.
187. GREAT
BRITAIN
FRANCE,
By Article 5 of the
is made for two fresliCoinniissioiis:
Niger Convention June 14th,1898, provision
witiiin a year from its ratitication,
the one
for the purpose
of
to be appointed,
the spot the frontiers west
of the Niger,and the other within a
on
delimitating
date to delinntate the frontiers east of that
peiiodof two years fi-om the same
difficultieshaving arisen in connection witli territories in tlie
river. Subsecpient
of the Nile in Eastern Africa,
concluded
was
a furtlier Agreement
neighbourliood
in ^larch,
1899,after considerable negotiations,
dealingwith these as a supplement
of the Niger Convention.
The arrangements provide for another ^Mixed Commission,
wliich will complete the delimitation on the spot.
188. GREAT

agreement between

BRITAIN
the United

and

the

UNITED

in

STATES,

States and Canada

was

reached

in

1898.

An

May, 1898, and

subsequentlysubmitted to Great Britain for approval,for the creation of an

Arbitral Joint Connnission,
of controversybetween
the
to consider all subjects
United States and Canada,and to frame a treatybetween
the Impei'ial
ment
Governand the former
for the completeadjustmentof these differences. Tiie Higli
Commission
was
Wilfrid

Joint

of ten members

Lord
live from each side
viz.,
J. CartwrightSir Louis H. Da vies and
John Charlton,Esq.,M.P., on
the one
side ; and Senator Gray, Mr. Kasson, Mr.
Nelson Dingley,Jun.,Mr. P^urbanks and ex-Seci'ctary
Foster on the other. The
first meeting was
lield at Quebec,August 23rd, 1898,and Lord Herschell was
appointedPresident. It was decided to discuss the followingsubjectsin ihe
order named, viz. : Behring Sea sealing
the Atlantic and Pacific
on
; the fislieries
the
coasts
determination
of
the
Alaska
No.
172) ; to arrange for
;
boundary(see
the transit of bonded merchandise ; alien labour laws ; miningrights; the readjustment
duties ; to revise the agreement regardingthe presence
of customs
of
warships on the great lakes ; the better definingof the frontier ; extradition ;
three
wreckingand salvagerights.After remainingin session at Quebec for some
weeks the Commission
resumed
were
adjournedto Washington,where its sittings
and terminated by a brilliantbanquet,December
20th.
The work of tlieCommission
somewliat interrupted
of
and
the
death
was
]\Ir.
the
illnessof
by
Dingley
.Mr. Foster. After nearlyeight months' deliberation,
the Joint
Commission
lligii
adjournedin February,1899, without reachingany definite decision,to meet again
the 2nd August in Quebec.
Since its adjournment it has sustained a further
ou
loss by the sudden and unexpected death of its President,
in
Lord Hersciiell,
March, 1899. The Connnission has not againmet.

Sir
llerschell.

189. CHILI
and

Peru

in

composed

"

"

Sir Kicliard
Laurier,

and PERU,
in 1898.
At
the close of tliewar
between
Chili
ceded by the latter
1884, the provincesof Tarapacaand Tacna were

to her

victorious rival,
the understanding
tliatat the end of ten years the future
on
Taena
should be determined
of its inhabitants.
Owing to
by a ^j/ei/sc/^r
troubles in Peru,the decision has been deferred,
but it has been finally
agreetlto
submit the matter
to tliearbitration of the Queen of Spain,who will decide on the
form
the plehiHcitc
shall take.
of

190. ARGENTINE

and
in 1898.
A
BOLIVIA,
di' Atacama, ceded
by Bnlivia lo
not
included in ^r^ Arbitration
was
Protocol to be submitted to Queen Victoria (see No. 164)
a protocol,
of the two Picpnblics,
Novembi'r 12tli7-tiS98,
reft'rred
signedby the representatives
to a Conference
of five members, named
to meet
by each of the Goveni"3^ts,
forthwith in Buenos Ayres for a term of eightdays only. FailingrJITS
agreement
at the last sitting
the matter
referred to the decision of an ArbitjeJ
was
Tribunal
of three persons, a delegateappointedby each GoverniTreni and the
consisting
United States Minister-Plenipotentiary
to Buenos
Ayres, the Hon. MTTTBuelianan.
The
labours of this demarcation
commission
were
completed ancCI^e results
anuouneed
.March
by the Argentine Government
through its various Ministers,

REPUBLIC,

CHILI
Puna

the delimitatinn of the

disputerespecting
Argentina but claimed by Chili,which

was^r"k'

18',)9.
25tli,

51(i

INSTANCES

191.

OF

INTKRXATIONAL

ARBITRATION

mid

SINCE

1815.

in
1899.
Guiana
boundary
this
Arbitration was
to
question.
(juestion
iiropusal
acceptedby the Brazilian Government, Mai-ch 8th, 1899, and Senor Joaquim
Nabuco, who was
formerlySecretaryto the Brazilian Legation in London, was
to negotiatethe Arbitration Treaty with Great
Britain
appointed Commissioner
and prepare the case.
GREAT

BRITAIN

The

British

BRAZIL,
submit

to

192. GREAT
in
GERMANY
and tiie UNITED
BRITAIN,
STATES,
of June
1899.
The Samoan
1889. the
14tli,
difficulty.
By the Arbitral Award
declared an
fourteen islands of Samoa were
independentand neutral territory,
made
and arrangements Avere
These
(see No. 131) for its administration.
but
hitherto worked
the
successfully, during
present year, 1899,complications
in
connection
with the succession to the throne, and
civil war
arose
sulted.
rethree
interested powers
The
to
appointed a Joint Commission
themselves
out of the allegedinfraction of
consider the questionsarisingbetween
This " Samoan
Joint High Connnission
the Berlin Treaty of 1889.
consisted of
Mr. C. N. E. Eliot,C.B., of the DiplomaticService,for Great Britain,
:\Ir.Bartlott
Tripp,formerly ^linister to Austria, for the United States,and Baron Von
Sternberg,First Secretaryof the Embassj-at Washington, for Germany, who
without delay. The
to proceedat once
to the islands and begin their work
were
sailed from San Francisco in the U.S. Cruiser "Badger," April"2Gtii.
Commissioners
They completedtheir work : held their last meeting at Apia ; and left on the 18th
of the Samoan
Islands was
August. An agreement for the partition
signedat
Washington,DecemV)er 2nd, 18119.
'"

in 1899.
ami RUSSIA,
Claim of Messrs.'Jardine,
BRITAIN
193. GREAT
" Co., to property held by tiiem in the Russian
Concession at Hankow.
Matheson
M. de Giers,the Russian Minister,
and Mr. Bax
It has been arranged between
to submit
to an Arbitration
the question
Ironside,the British Chai-ged'Aft'aires,
from a strictly
Court, which, says the Nnroyr Vremyn, will have to examine
legal
the
documents
firm,
the
formalities
t
he
observed, etc.
producedby
standpoint
and RUSSIA,
in 1899.
STATES
Claims of American
194. The UNITED
in
citizens resultingfrom tiie seizure of whalers by Russia in the Behring Sea, withmiles of the Asiatic coast.
A final protocol
and
has been drawn
the
seven
up,
but the
final formalities are beingconcltided for submittingthese to Arbitration,
procedureis stillin its initial stages.
in
GERMANY
and the UNITED
195. GREAT
BRITAIN,
STATES,
of the
1899.
Question of compensationfor losses sustained at Samoa
by sultjects
three Powers
the
during the recent disturbances. By an Agreement between
referred
three Powers, signedin Washington on November
7th,1899, these were
of Arbitration,so far as the losses had arisen from
to a Court
unjustifiable
other of the signatory
Powers.
military action on the part of officers of one
or
also
Nos.
131
and
192.)
(See

ARBITRATION
TREATY,
Signed at Washington,
January 11th,1897, and carried in the Senate on Wednesday, May 5th, by
voted for and twenty-sixagainst.As, however,
a majorityof seventeen, forty-three
of
render
two-thirds
to
the
A'ote
was
a
valid,the
majority
necessar}'
defeated.
ratificationof the Treaty was
ANGLO-AMERICAN

ITALY
of

an.l tlie ARGENTINE

ARBITRATION.

Provides

that

REPUBLIC.
GENERAL
all disputesbetween

TREATY
the

two

countries

referred to an Arbitration Court, and though the Tribunal is not permanent,

for its creation,
the provisions
as
needed, are.
Signed at Rome, Julv
23rd,1898.

shall be

THE

Peace

HAGUE
CONVENTION.
Adopted in a plenarysitting of the
Conference on July 29th, 1899, and signed immediatelyby the representatives
of sixteen of the signatory Powers, to take effect as soon
nine at least
as

agree.
WERTHEIMER,

LEA

CO., PRlNTZa:,

LONDON,

m
^T

LOS

ANGELES